《Tempted By The Mafia Boss》


 Chapter 1

    Nick


    I don¡¯t know how long she¡¯s been standing there¡­


    All I know is that I like what I see.


    I picked this office, high up on the fifth floor of the club, for the opulent floor to ceiling windows that boasts a great view of the powerful Chicago skyline.


    Today it graced me with the view of this beauty.


    I¡¯ve been gazing at her through the window for thest ten minutes and I definitely like what I see.


    Angel¡­


    The beautiful woman outside my club looks like an angel with her delicate features and ethereal beauty. Or, like she belongs on a shelf disy of porcin dolls.


    Her physical presence is exactly that. Angelic and doll-like.


    Angel¡­doll.


    That works perfectly because I¡¯m the devil. People think because I do the books I¡¯m not as ruthless as some of the others in the business. Like I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to pop a bullet between some poor bastard¡¯s eyes.


    They¡¯re wrong.


    I¡¯m the devil and I like this beauty who¡¯s been distracting the hell out of me.


    Maybe it was the angel¡¯s magical call that lured me to look in the first ce and get sucked into the distraction of her.


    Although distraction is thest thing I should be thinking about, distraction is exactly what I need right now. It¡¯s food for the soul.


    It is food for my soul given my current situation and this angelpels me to take a break from the shit.


    Her presence feels like a refuge. Temptation, and as the devil, I¡¯m not known for resisting sin.


    Besides, devil or not, who could resist the lure of a beautiful woman? And, fuck damn, one that looks like her.


    I can¡¯t imagine any other man would disagree with me if they took a look at the tinum-haired beauty who¡¯d decided it was a good idea to cross paths with me today.


    She¡¯s just standing there.


    That is all she¡¯s doing.


    Standing by the steps leading up to the club¡¯s entrance wearing a ck zer over a little navy summer dress that hugs her perfect frame and entuates her curves.


    It looks like she intended on wearing the zer to carry a more professional look. I¡¯m not sure if she realizes though that no man with eyes would give a flying fuck as to what she was wearing.


    A woman like that could wear a garbage bag and still draw attention to her body for the simple reason that it was made for sin.


    Serious sinning. Just the thought hardens my cock.


    Why is she just standing there though?


    Is she waiting for someone?


    I don¡¯t know. Mostly, I¡¯m not sure I care about the why?


    What I want is for her toe inside.


    Come inside so I can get a better look. Take a good look at those piercing eyes set above her high, exotic cheekbones.


    I want to take a better look at her body, and get up close and personal to see if those tits of hers are real. I think they are. I¡¯m usually good at knowing right off the bat but she needs toe closer.


    In a club like this you be a quick study with anything like that.


    If shees in here I don¡¯t care who she belongs to. I won¡¯t care if she belongs to Pa himself, with his host of sluts at his beck and call while Ma pretends she¡¯s fucking okay with it. Why? Because Pa¡¯s the boss of the Giordano family and the boss can do whatever he wants.


    Not this trip.


    I wouldn¡¯t care who this woman belonged to.


    She lookspletely out of ce standing there.


    I don¡¯t think she¡¯s been here before. I would remember her and if she wasing here for pleasure, I doubt she¡¯d just be standing there watching. We don¡¯t open for another couple of hours and even then the crowd tends to roll in around nine or ten.


    So¡­I don¡¯t know what would bring her to The Dark Odyssey, but her visit would be most wee.


    A smile inches across my face and I must look like the joker, or some kind of psychotic mad man. Maybe I have finally lost my mind.


    Maybe this is it. I¡¯m standing at the window watching a woman I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m nning all the ways I want to devour her, and I¡¯m smiling to myself.


    All opposites of what I should be feeling.


    Should¡­


    I hate that word with a vengeance because it intends to dictate logic and principles. I hate anything like that. It¡¯s against me.


    On this asion though¡­ in my current situation, I¡¯ll let it slide.


    What I should be feeling now is fear, and I hate that emotion more than anything.


    Two weeks ago Tommy got gunned down at his home. His wife and new born son were upstairs when it happened. He¡¯s my best friend and as close to me as my brothers are.


    I think I must have experienced every emotion under the sun as my guys and I searched for the son of a bitch who thought they could get away with doing that.


    Anger, sadness, grief, helplessness, the thirst for revenge. All of it took me, as we searched the streets and came up with nothing.


    Nothing¡­


    Impossible given who we are and fear is right there in the back of my mind because I could lose Tommy. It actually seems like I might.


    He¡¯s been in aa, and it isn¡¯t looking good. The doctors couldn¡¯t even manage our expectations, other than telling us he could go at any time.


    I might just do the books in the business because my brothers and I are good with numbers but saying I want revenge is an understatement.


    What I want is blood and heads to roll.


    Tommy was the best of us. I¡¯ve known him since we were boys. At five years old we met. Went to school together and worked together. I don¡¯t have a single memory that doesn¡¯t involve him. Since our families are close too, he was always like a brother to me.


    His father worked for Pa and handled the alliance between the Rossi family so we could have ess to the docks for our shippingpany. We take care of it now with udius Morientz, the new boss.


    The shippingpany is where we all work now. The day job. When I¡¯m not at the club. While my brothers and I do the ounts, moving numbers around to make everything look legit, Tommy does the same work his father did in arranging the exports, imports and liaison with our alliances.


    He¡¯s a guy you can trust.


    He¡¯s the kind of guy you could trust with your money and your life. I don¡¯t know what kind of shit he got into but it wasn¡¯t good. Looked like someone hired a hit on him, just like what happened to Frankie.


    That Tommy never told me he might have been in trouble boils my blood. He has a wife and a child who could have gotten caught up in the shit. I¡¯m not a family man. No way. I respect it though. I did with him.


    Somehow this feels worse and I¡¯m ashamed to say it gets to me more than when Frankie was killed. Frankie was my eldest brother so I should feel worse for him.


    This feels bad because I don¡¯t know who fucking did it.


    There are several assholes who want to mess with us but don¡¯t. No run of the mill guy simply messes with a Giordano and those associated with us. The name says it all, for the name and the alliances we have.


    Anyone who has the balls it would take to do it is no mere person and that¡¯s a whole worry on its own.


    In Frankie¡¯s case, he made the first strike when he killed Stephanou Portello¡¯s wife. We expected the hit on him even though Stephanou¡¯s wife¡¯s death was an ident.


    In my world that word doesn¡¯t exist. ident¡­


    idents happen, but when you belong to the world of La Cosa Nostra, idents are the ink that signs your death certificate.


    What happened to Tommy was no damn ident. It was not at all and revenge will be sweet to me.


    I¡¯m a Giordano after all.


    We deal with things differently.


    Revenge courses through me, sweet and irresistible like the lust I feel for this woman outside.


    Lust is the counterbnce that equalizes my rage. Maybe it¡¯s strange. It¡¯s how I work though. Probably linked to that same thing that made me set up this club.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lust makes me want to dirty this angel up with every sin in the book.


    Imagine it, the angel and the devil. The angel tied to my bed or on her knees all night.


    I hope shees inside.

 Chapter 2

    Mia


    Okay¡­.


    I¡¯m ready.


    Ready to go in.


    I pull in a deep breath, hold on to it, and allow the thought to sink in.


    I actually brought myself here and decided I¡¯m going in.


    That must mean I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m going to do it.


    The interview.


    I¡¯m going to do the interview.


    Scratch that¡­ I don¡¯t actually have an interview yet. But I hope to get one. And, to get one I have to actually go inside the building and make the enquiry.


    The building I¡¯ve been standing outside for thest¡­ what?


    I nce at my watch and see it¡¯s been a whole hour.


    Geez¡­what the hell must I have looked like just standing outside here?


    Was I that nervous?


    God¡­ of course I am.


    It¡¯s not every day you think: hey I know what I¡¯ll do, I¡¯ll go work in a sex club owned by mobsters.


    That¡¯s what The Dark Odyssey is.


    Great idea and exactly where I¡¯d hoped to be after investing in my legal career at Harvard.


    All those long years of study. Right from high school, then on to college and grad school. This is where it got me.


    I¡¯m twenty-six years old. I thought I had a bright future as awyer, except this is where I am after all the hard work I put myself through.


    I thought I at least be a junior associate at some prestigious firm now.


    But no¡­


    That never happened. I saw eighteen months of my internship at Silvermans in LA before the shit hit the fan.


    None of my goals, aspirations or dreams followed through.


    Nearly though¡­ I was almost there then disaster struck and led me here.


    My nerves tingle and my body shivers in response.


    Get it together girl. Dad needs me. He needs me and so does Beth.


    Knowing I was standing outside the entrance to The Dark Odyssey would probably push Dad further into that early grave that keeps threatening to take him- if he knew what this club was-but I¡¯m here.


    Here because Chloe, my very adventurous best friend who had a ir for the risqu¨¦, told me about a potential waitressing job and said it paid very, very well. Heaps more than the recent nothing I had after using all my savings to help Dad manage the situation of shit Carter had dragged us all into.


    Carter, my no good big brother is a real asshole with no regard for his family, none whatsoever.


    The first sign of his truly disgusting ways was to turn his back on Beth, his nine year old daughter who Dad has taken care of since she was a baby.


    Unwanted by her mother who just left her on dad¡¯s doorstep, and Carter who disowned her, me and Dad took care of her.


    That was bad, but Carter had to go and make things worse and drag us into the mother of all problems when he got himself in the worst trouble ever. It saw Dad owing over a hundred g¡¯s to a bunch of drug lords who wanted Carter¡¯s head in a box.


    And that is how I got here.


    I¡¯m here and this is maybe a chance to fix things.


    I could stop us from losing everything.


    On that thought I take a step and walk up the stairs leading to the grand oak doors. My legs wobble as I put one foot in front of the other and I¡¯m grateful there¡¯s no one around to see me.


    Not likest night when I walked by.


    I didn¡¯t see much. Being outside, I wouldn¡¯t have, but what I did see tugged at my imagination.


    I¡¯d be lying if I said my interest didn¡¯t peak when I saw a woman with tinum blond hair like mine being led away by two men. All were still wearing their masquerade masks from the party and she was in her barely-there lingerie. One of the guys had his hands all over her and they moved along the pathway to get to their limo. The other man kissed her¡­


    That was what I saw.


    Right there in the street for all to see, and they didn¡¯t care.


    It was enough to give me a taste of what might go on inside.


    I pull in a breath as I approach therge oak doors. The one to the left is already ajar and I just have to give it a push to go inside. I pull in another deep, deep breath, give it a little push and the door swings open.


    Instantly, as I look ahead to the sophisticated design of the reception area, I straighten up and push my shoulders back, assuming my legal stance.


    I may be going in to ask for this waitressing position but I want to look good. Cool and confident, opposite to the anxiety that roils within me.


    I walk inside and my three-inch heels click-ck against the marble floor.


    God¡­ it¡¯s actual marble, like the designer couture flooring in Neiman Marcus or Nordstrom.


    Definitely ssy, and a little odd in some respect, as I never expected a ce like this to be linked to ssy in the general sense. Not that I¡¯ve ever been to many sex clubs. Or any.


    It¡¯s the unknown that¡¯s seriously wigging me out.


    I take the corner and see a dark-haired woman sitting at the reception desk. She looks to be in herte twenties, or possibly early thirties. Very pretty and ssy too, like the woman I saw leavingst night.


    She lifts her head as Ie into view and a little smile graces her porcin face when I approach the desk.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I say and put on my best smile.


    ¡°Hello, how can I help you?¡± she replies and as she smiles I genuinely get that vibe that she¡¯s the kind of person who strives to offer good customer service. It fits to have someone like that on reception, given the wealthy types that I¡¯ve hearde here.


    ¡°I know this is a little impromptu but I heard there was a job opening for a waitress position.¡±


    There¡¯s a noticeable shift in her mood at my answer and I realize it¡¯s because I¡¯vee to ask for a job. She probably initially thought I was a patron.


    ¡°Oh¡­ um. Yes there are a few positions. Can I ask who it was that informed you of the job?¡±


    Lord¡­ Chloe told me this could happen, so I was prepared.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sure, I was told to give Sal¡¯s name. Sal Mortensen.¡±


    Oh wow¡­ the minute I say that the shift in her moodes again and it makes me wonder who the fuck Chloe has been hanging out with. She¡¯d told me to give Sal¡¯s name and it would be enough to get me seen.


    Sal is her new guy but I¡¯ve never met him. I don¡¯t know who he is but I¡¯m happy right now because from the way that this woman reaches for the phone and looks at me with instant respect, it seems Sal¡¯s name did the trick.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll speak to the boss and schedule an interview,¡± she says and presses a button on the phone¡¯s switchboard.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The boss seems to have answered straightaway, and I mentally pray for luck and cross my fingers as she starts talking.


    ¡°Hey Boss, I have ady here who wants to know about the waitressing job. She gave Sal¡¯s name. Can I have a date for when she cane back to meet with someone properly?¡± She raises her brows when he gives his answer and my heart squeezes. ¡°Now? Really?¡±


    Now?


    Christ. Okay¡­ that¡¯s good. That¡¯s really good. Now would be good. In my head I¡¯d prepped myself for an interview and dressed for it too. Now is fine for me and not something I can turn away.


    She hangs up and her smile brightens. ¡°You¡¯re in luck. He¡¯ll see you now. He¡¯s in the first office on the fifth floor. There¡¯s an elevator to the left of us,¡± she nods and the smile recedes from her face. ¡°Follow the corridor down once you get to the fifth. His is the office you firste to.¡±


    ¡°Thanks so much,¡± I smile with more gratitude than I should, then try to hold back.


    If there¡¯s one thing I know it¡¯s to never allow people to see how desperate you are. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a life or death situation. Don¡¯t show desperation. The minute you do, you lose the upper hand or any control.


    I give her onest grin and follow her directions.

 Chapter 3

    Mia


    As soon as I¡¯m in the elevator I go over all the sensible things I can say.


    I need to talk up my waitressing experience. Talk about that first.


    I¡¯ll mention things like customer service and being a people person.


    I waitressed for five years. Before college and during, while I lived on campus. It was all to help my living expenses. I got a schrship to Harvard so the fees were taken care of. It was just everything else and I was so happy to be there that I didn¡¯t mind the work. Dad, helped too because business at the time was booming. He¡¯s a software developer and owns his ownpany.


    Our family was doing reasonably well, and Carter wasn¡¯t as bad as he is now. No one would have foreseen the trouble my brother wouldnd himself in, just brewing on the horizon.


    The elevator stops on the fifth and as I go through the door the vision of the ce sweeps me off my feet. The effect makes me stop in my tracks.


    I¡¯m in a Vian style hall, with an endless gold roof and grand d¨¦corparable to the pictures you¡¯d see of Venice and the venues they hold masquerade balls.


    I went to both Venice and Rome a few years back, so I know my imagination hasn¡¯t gone wild.


    There are multiple levels and balconies. I see bars circle the dance floor. Pirs and tforms and Arabian type cubicles with sheer curtains beautifully intertwined along the outskirts of each floor.


    Wow, it¡¯s all so beautiful and ssy.


    I¡¯d love to look around but I¡¯m not here for exploring.


    I continue down the corridor and find the office. The door is made of polished oak and has a sheen that glistens against the overhead lights.


    I knock on the door and a deep baritone voice calls out, e in.¡±


    It¡¯s the kind of voice that seeps into you andmands respect. Instantly I wonder what the owner of the voice looks like.


    The boss. Is he a mob boss? Or, is he just the boss as in the manager of the ce?


    I don¡¯t know but I¡¯m about to find out.


    I push the door open and go to smile by default, except the smile doesn¡¯te.


    It¡¯s caught mid-expression as my brain turns to soup when my eyesnd on the most attractive man I¡¯ve ever seen in my life.


    His eyes get me first. They get me and paralyze me with a wave of desire I can¡¯t deny.


    They¡¯re an ice blue, almost silver and cier-like. So light they have an otherworldly appearance in the subtle light that drifts through the window. He stares back at me with intense curiosity. It heats my body up, everywhere.


    He¡¯s standing by the long French window, tall, tall at what I guess is over six feet. I¡¯m five four and from way over here he seems to tower over me in height and presence.


    He¡¯s well-built with muscles outlining powerful looking shoulders and the white button-up shirt he wears only entuates his hard body. It¡¯s the kind of body you¡¯d see in a wild sexual fantasy.


    His face, all angles and nes, tilts to the side as he regards me and a lock of his dark hair falls over his eye, making him look more alluring if that was possible.


    Attractive, gorgeous, handsome¡­ all feel like they¡¯recking in description for the way I would describe this man, but they¡¯re all the words thate to my mind.


    The door taps against the wall as it connects and the slight sound registers in my brain, and -shit! ¨C I¡¯m staring. I realize I¡¯m just staring at him like some kind of freak. Great first impression Mia.


    Great first impression. I¡¯m here for an interview and the job is one I desperately need so staring and fucking things up is not what I need to do now.


    Quickly, I gather myself, even though I can¡¯t quite get my brain to follow suit. It refuses to tell my eyes to stop staring.


    ¡°Good morning¡­¡± I chime, then I remember morning went a couple of hours ago. ¡°I mean good afternoon,¡± I correct quickly and blink to focus.


    A smilees into his eyes. It¡¯s like he knows I¡¯m nervous and finds some humor in it.


    ¡°Hello,¡± he briefly answers.


    I think of what his name is and remember I didn¡¯t ask. Great.


    I didn¡¯t ask for his name and now I don¡¯t know what to call him other than ¡®The boss¡¯.


    I step forward, walking into the office and the door swings back closed with a click.


    ¡°I¡¯m Mia Chase. Thank you so much for making the time to see me. I¡¯d love to find out more about the waitressing job here at The Dark Odyssey.¡± Good, I found my voice. Although I¡¯m starting to babble.


    The beginning of a smile tips the corners of his full sensual lips.


    Full sensual lips that look like they were made for kissing. Like serious kissing. The kind that curls your toes and weakens you, the kind that¡¯s so effective it speaks to the soul.


    I¡¯m crazy. I¡¯m totally crazy. What the hell is wrong with me? I can¡¯t be thinking about his lips now, or stupid things like kisses. I can¡¯t even figure out if his lips look more delicious as a full smile inches across his mouth and dances in the alluring vision of him.


    Why is he smiling like that?


    God, I hope I don¡¯t have something on my face or in my teeth.


    ¡°Would you?¡± he asks, like a challenge.


    I don¡¯t know what he means because I¡¯ve been too busy thinking and checking him out.


    ¡°Would I¡­what?¡± I stutter.


    ¡°You¡¯d love to find out more about the waitressing job,¡± he rifies. All this time his eyes don¡¯t leave mine.


    Those eyes hold me in ce, exuding power, confidence and strength.


    I like it, even though I shouldn¡¯t. It¡¯s just attractive.


    ¡°Yes, I used to waitress at¡­ um¡­ Red Lobster.¡± Lord, it sounds so amateur inparison to what this ce must be, but since it¡¯s the bulk of my experience I have to talk it up. I was there for three and a half years and only worked at the student union restaurant at Harvard for eighteen months because dad wanted me to focus on my studies in my final year. ¡°I have five years¡¯ experience and I loved it. I¡¯m a real people person.¡±


    I sound stupid. That¡¯s what. I actually sound like a babbling buffoon and it¡¯s all much to his amusement.


    I need to calm down. Calm the fuck down and focus.


    He moves away from the wall and takes a few strides toward me, stopping in front of therge mahogany desk that¡¯s a few paces away.


    He continues to stare, now assessing me.


    I¡¯m not sure how to react when his gaze drops from my eyes andnds right on my breasts.


    I¡¯m used to that.


    It wouldn¡¯t be normal for me to talk to a guy and that doesn¡¯t happen. They all look at my breasts and undress me with their eyes.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    This guy is no different.


    But¡­ if feels differenting from him. I actually feel desire pull at the insides of my core and it nearly weakens me the longer he stares.


    Does he actually know he¡¯s overtly staring at my breasts?


    I have the urge to cover myself or clear my throat. Something to snap his gaze back up to meet mine.


    After what seems like a forever of tension, his eyes climb back up my neck like he¡¯s studying me then meet my eyes. What I see is pure desire that darkens the ice blue hue.


    ¡°What do you know about The Dark Odyssey?¡± Comes his simple question.


    I¡¯m thrown because I actually don¡¯t know what to say. Of course, I did my research, so I know the general run down. Somehow though, telling him details like there¡¯s no entry to anyone under twenty one and nudity is optional don¡¯t seem to cut it. He looks at me like he wants more of an answer than that.


    I¡¯ve heard things, Chloe tells me things because shees here a lot. I know enough to stay away. I know enough to know that if you aren¡¯t used to seeing certain things out in the open, the ce is not for you. No offence to anyone who¡¯s into the life of wild sexual adventure. I kind of wish sometimes I could be like that. I just know on the regr this club would not be on my list of ces I want to visit.


    Do I say that?


    Hell no. Not if I don¡¯t want him to show me the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s ssy,¡± I nod and offer up a smile again, bringing my hands together I think of all the good I can tell him. Like what I observed. ¡°Very ssy and definitely the kind of ce I would love to waitress in. I¡¯m used to dealing with a variety of different clients.¡±


    His gaze intensifies at that answer. ¡°That¡¯s what you know about the club, Miss Chase?¡± The way he says my name is with an edge of the desire I see in his eyes. He chuckles and runs a hand through his hair. ¡°The fact that it¡¯s a sex clubpletely goes unnoticed to you?¡±


    I¡¯m almost afraid to answer. I know it¡¯s silly not to mention that but who would? ¡°No, I noticed. I noticed for sure that it¡¯s a sex club.¡±


    ¡°Does that bother you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± bald faced lie. Jesus, I can¡¯t even believe I lied with the straight bald face too although I can feel my cheeks flush. ¡°Not at all.¡±


    The curiosityes back into his eyes, recing the desire. Now he walks over to me, right up to me and looks me over. He walks around me slowly and my nerves spike from the effect of having his eyes drink me in. Even when I can¡¯t see him, I feel the effect of his eyes. The sexual tension sends shivers down my spine and our eyes lock when he returns to face me. Our eyes lock and I swallow hard wishing I weren¡¯t so attracted to him.


    ¡°Waitress it is. The hours are seven until midnight unless given other instructions. You work five days a week, unless given other instructions. The sry starts at fifty to a hundred grand.¡±


    I blink rapidly and scrunch up my face because I¡¯m not sure I heard him right. I can¡¯t help the look of shock I give him. I couldn¡¯t have heard him right at all. Yes, Chloe might have said the pay was good but what he¡¯d just said is unreal.


    The starting sry at thew firm after internship was over a hundred grand. How can it be that here for waitressing?


    His lips arch into a sexy grin when he sees my reaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m having a little trouble hearing today. Can you repeat that please?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Seven until midnight, pay starts at fifty to a hundred grand.¡±


    ¡°For a waitressing position? And five hours work a day?¡±


    ¡°We value our waitresses here Miss Chase. The Dark Odyssey is no regr sex club. You are chosen and considered as part of the attraction to the patrons thate here. You have to do certain things, some of which make you more special.¡±


    God¡­


    Why did that sound not quite right to me? Do certain things that makes you more special.


    In a sex club what could that mean?


    I¡¯m not stupid. Not at all. Stupid didn¡¯t earn me graduating top of my ss at Harvard. Neither did it secure my internship at Silvermans.


    Stupid, however, makes me want to doubt what he means and err on the side of logic. Waitressing means taking orders for food and drink, right?


    It¡¯s desperation that makes me cling to that and not anything else.


    But ¡­ what waitress do I know makes a starting sry of a hundred grand a year? Starting sry¡­


    ¡°What do you mean by special?¡± I ask. My voice is a little firmer than I¡¯ve been.


    ¡°Special here can mean many things, it also determines the level of sry.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it based on experience?¡± My voice nowes out slightly high-pitched.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. It¡¯s based on perception. Opinion, and what she is valued at.¡± He¡¯s looking at me and the heat in his eyes burns me up. I get the instant impression that he¡¯s talking about so much more than the job.


    ¡°How does that sound to you?¡± he asks.


    I open my mouth to answer but I really don¡¯t know what the hell I¡¯m supposed to say. He¡¯s told me something about the job, yet at the same time I feel like he hasn¡¯t really told me anything.


    And, am I really in a position to be picky?


    I¡¯m here because I¡¯ve hit rock bottom.


    I¡¯m here because I don¡¯t know what else to do. I¡¯ve been back in Chicago for eight months and I can¡¯t find work. I can¡¯t find any work that will pay what I need. Dad can¡¯t work as much as he used to.


    He can¡¯t. All I have to do is remember getting that call from the hospital, telling me he¡¯d been taken in with a heart attack. He had emergency surgery. That was where my savings went. All of it because Dad never told me how bad things were. I truly found out the hard way.


    That was how it started. I was nearly at the end of my internship and got the call that changed everything.


    I thought that was the bad part and when I got home I found out the rest. Everything else. It just got worse from there.


    ¡°It sounds interesting,¡± I tell him. ¡°Is there any more you can tell me? I mean like what the job involves. I¡¯m guessing special means a lot more than waiting tables.¡±


    ¡°Miss Chase¡­ can I call you Mia?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Sure.¡± I swallow hard again and find there¡¯s a lump in my throat.


    ¡°Mia¡­ this part is the part where things change. If we truly proceed to interview, things will change¡­ and they might not be exactly what you¡¯re used to. I need you to be aware of that.¡± He smiles with an air of confidence that¡¯s sexy and sinful all at once.


    The suspense is building and I want it to be over. I want it to be over and done with so I can stop trying to guess what the job would be like and what it would be like to work here.


    ¡°Okay¡­ I understand.¡± I nod.


    ¡°And you¡¯re ready for the interview?¡± His eyes sh with heat and desire. He almost looks like a predator about to pounce on its prey. The prey being me.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± I pull in a quick breath.


    His smile widens although it¡¯s still even, with a cool edge. He sits on his desk and scans me again.


    ¡°Good. Then take off your clothes.¡±

 Chapter 4

    Mia


    My eyes bulge and a little gasp escapes my lips. Like when I heard the sry, I¡¯m struggling to ascertain whether I heard him right.


    ¡°What?¡± The words barely leave my mouth in a breathless rasp.


    ¡°Strip. Take your clothes off for me, Mia.¡±


    Okay¡­ so I did hear right.


    I absolutely fucking did, and now I feel like I¡¯ve really hit the bottom. Take my clothes off? What the fuck?


    ¡°Why do I have to do that?¡± I¡¯m breathing hard and trying to steady myself.


    ¡°Criteria. Like I said our waitresses are a main attraction at the club. They set the scene and the tone. Sometimes they have to serve our customers naked. Sometimes they have to do other things. Special sexual requests.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Oh God Chloe, what did you get me into?


    What the hell made my best friend think I¡¯d be up for this?


    God¡­ even as I think about why, I get my answer. She knows. She knows what my life is like. She knows what I¡¯ve been through. I tell her everything. She knows and knows I need this and beggars can¡¯t be choosers. But is this really the best I can do?


    I¡¯m pretty sure those special sexual requests mean I¡¯d be little more than a prostitute on any given night. Is that what I want?


    ¡°I¡­¡± my voice trails off and I find it again. ¡°Special sexual requests¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s part of the job?¡± My breath hitches.


    ¡°Possibly. Mia¡­ at The Dark Odyssey, you will never do anything you aren¡¯tfortable with. Everything that happens within these walls is always consensual. No one will ever force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to do. We are just liberal and epting of different tastes and lifestyles. That being said, there is an expectation here of what is normal and considered part of the job and what is not.¡±


    Right¡­ okay. So that being said, what should I do?


    What should I do?


    ¡°Well?¡± he presses and looks me over with a stare so scandalous my whole body blushes.


    I let out a little breath, set my purse down and try to think of why I would do this.


    The pay. Dad. The money¡­ Dad needs help. We need help. I ¡­ need help.


    After next month there¡¯s no more money left. There was barely enough money to make this month¡¯s payment. All the money is gone and there¡¯s no moreing from anywhere. No more. I thought I¡¯d have a job by now. I really did.


    Not getting help in whatever form ites could mean death. Hector Ramirez and his crew of criminals won¡¯t hesitate to kill all of us if we can¡¯t pay him. Death. That¡¯s how serious things have be. Death is the result of what could happen.


    This is nothing. Taking off my clothes and doing what this man is telling me to do is nothing. It shouldn¡¯t be.


    The reminder is enough to give me the nudge I need. I take off my zer and although it¡¯s not cold, the sudden exposure of my skin makes me chilly. I¡¯m wearing a little summer dress with spaghetti straps. I liked the way it carried a smart casual appearance with the zer. Without it I feel like I could be walking around in the park and when those arctic eyesnd on my breasts again, it¡¯s like I¡¯m already naked.


    It¡¯s okay. I can do this. It¡¯s just a job. A job.


    A job, and the sexiest man I¡¯ve ever met in my life just asked me to take off my clothes.


    Sexy doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t hurt me. What kind of man just asks you to strip off on the first meeting? And the way that he asked too, as if it were normal, can¡¯t be ¡­ well, normal. It¡¯s not.


    With shaking hands I look away from him and push the straps of my dress down my shoulders. By the time I get to the little zipper on the side, I freeze because I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this. I¡¯m taking off my clothes.


    Starting sry fifty to a hundred grand. I remind myself.


    With fifty grand I¡¯d get a sry of just over four grand a month. That would be enough.


    More than enough. The payment n Hector set up spans over three years and we have to pay him a little over two and a half grand per month. He¡¯s the bastard who wanted Carter dead. Hector is an infamous drug lord associated with the fucking Cuban Cartel. I can¡¯t even think about that part. I can¡¯t. Four grand would take care of everything. Dad wouldn¡¯t have to worry about money. I could pay more and clear it. I could clear it potentially.


    I pulled the zipper down and the dress floats down to my feet, pooling there, leaving me in just my bra and panties. My little ck shoes with the bow on the side now look like I coordinated to match my bra. They¡¯re the same.


    Eyes bore into me as I return my gaze to him and he arches his thick brows, questioning.


    ¡°All of it, off¡­ now.¡± Hemands in a gruff voice that shouldn¡¯t turn me on. Right now I should hate him, and I should hate this.


    If I didn¡¯t need this job I would have run right out that door at least five minutes ago. I would have, no matter how gorgeous he is, or how turned on I am.


    Maybe I¡¯m not normal either if I can admit he turns me on.


    Maybe I lost reason and sense of logic along with everything else when my life went to hell.


    Because it must be the only exnation for my fingers going up to the little butterfly sp holding my bra together and undoing it. It snaps open and my breasts spill out. The heat that washed over me previously burns me up. I¡¯m so hot I can barely breathe. Avoiding his gaze I back out of my bra and lean forward to take off my panties.


    As they drift down my legs I step out of my shoes and stand on the cold flooring. The coldness against my soles cools me down. It cools my naked body down.


    I look back to the boss and what I see now is hunger in his eyes. I¡¯ve never had a man look at me like this before. Like he wants to consume me and know me all at the same time.


    It¡¯s confusing¡­


    I know I should feel worse than I do but here I am taken with the roil of desire that courses within me and all around me.


    Desire made sexier from the way that he¡¯s watching me.


    I¡¯m standing here naked in front of him and he¡¯s gazing into my eyes like he¡¯s more interested in finding out what¡¯s inside my soul.


    The gazests only a few seconds then darkness fills his eyes. Dark with an element of something sinister.


    ¡°Perfect.¡±


    I gasp when he steps forward, and fear knots my insides.


    I fully believe he¡¯s going to attack me or something as he advances toward me and I step back, backing into the wall next to the door.


    I pull in a sharp breath that hitches in my throat when he leans in close, so close he¡¯s inches away from my lips and he nts his hands either side of me.


    The corners of his lips turn up into a satisfied smile and the closeness is too close.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt me,¡± I plead. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s going to do and this all feels like it stopped being an interview a long time ago.


    ¡°Hurt? You think I¡¯m going to hurt you?¡± There¡¯s an air of menace in his voice.


    My chest rises and falls as I pant and all he does is smile wider.


    He leans even closer and moves to my ear. ¡°Answer the question, Mia. You think I¡¯m going to hurt you?¡±


    I hold his gaze and try to speak. ¡°I don¡¯t know. What are you going to do to me?¡±


    ¡°Never ask that question if you don¡¯t know the answer, Angel Doll.¡±


    Angel Doll¡­ the way he said that pulls at my insides and makes my mouth dry.


    He looms in front of me again and the spark of energy that catches me is so fierce I have to press against the wall to keep myself up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t feel that?¡± he states.


    ¡°What?¡± I lie again. I felt it and I wish I hadn¡¯t because mostly I just want to turn and run away, but the forcepels me to stay.


    ¡°That insane chemistry we shouldn¡¯t ignore. The insane chemistry we won¡¯t be ignoring.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Hmmmm. Won¡¯t. No, we won¡¯t..¡± He moves closer, presses hisrge warm hands on the t of my stomach and runs his fingers over the tight, taut skin.


    It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s supposed to be nothing but I feel it everywhere and it makes me wet. He moves to my lips and I think he¡¯s going to kiss me. Only he doesn¡¯t.


    That dark predatory lookes back into his eyes and he steps back. I realize in that moment that those eyes of his are like windows, giving me glimpses of his thoughts. They¡¯re not windows to his soul though.


    Looking at him and the darkness I see ¨C I¡¯m not sure he has one.


    No soul, just a void. It¡¯s not good. But he¡¯s right that what I feel rushing over me is maism so fierce it takes over my mind and body. It pushes my soul to the back of beyond with all my dreams that live there.


    What I feel is desire for this stranger and it makes me forget.


    ¡°Interview first,¡± he says with a wild chuckle, then his deep masculine voice continues, ¡°I want you to dance for me¡­ Mia.¡±


    ¡°Dance?¡±


    ¡°Nice and slow and run your hands over your breasts. Dance like you want me to watch you¡­ dance and touch yourself the way you want me to¡­ touch you.¡±


    My mouth is the driest it¡¯s ever been. Desert dry and like I¡¯ve been eating the dirt of the Mojave itself.


    I stare at him, deep, deep into those eyes of his and the heavy arousal that shimmers in the depths is so enticing it makes me forget why I¡¯m here.


    I actually forget as I focus on him and think of his instructions to touch myself the way I want him to touch me. It makes my pulse race and blood heat with the same arousal I¡¯m witnessing dancing in his stare.


    It allpels me to take a step over to the dark side and do as he says. I think about the way I want him to touch me, and the way I want him to watch me.


    I close my eyes and imagine it, then I start to move and sway like I actually hear music. Soft and faint¡­ sexy and sensual.


    Feeling the heat of his gaze on me, my hands do what he asked, moving up to my breasts, cupping them first and running over and down them.


    ¡°Open your eyes and look at me, Mia,¡± hemands.


    The need in his voice reaches somewhere deep inside me so I do.


    I open my eyes and I see he¡¯s looking at me touching my breasts. That hunger has now hiked up to need.


    More than just lust, and desire. Something in his stare captivates me because he looks like he wants to own me.


    Possess me and make me his. It pushes me deeper down this rabbit hole I fell into and it¡¯s like I¡¯m reaching out to cling onto something.


    I have gone crazy. The shit that¡¯s happening at home has screwed with my brain and I¡¯m not the Harvard graduate anymore.


    I¡¯m not the same Mia Chase. I¡¯m not the academic achiever who just wanted to climb thedder of sess and be the best version of myself.


    I¡¯m this person, but¡­ not the woman who¡¯s hit rock bottom. I¡¯m the woman this man sees and desires. I¡¯m her and something makes me want to be her and do exactly what he says.


    To escape¡­.


    ¡°Hands back to your nipples, run your fingers over them,¡± he speaks in that low rasp again, eyes never leaving my body.


    I do it.


    I do as he says, moving my hands back to my nipples, making slow circles around the tips. When he glides his tongue over his lips, I find myself wishing he would touch me. Or¡­Taste me.


    His eyes meet mine and I know he knows what I¡¯m thinking. I just do, because like I¡¯m under some damn spell I¡¯m no longer doing what I was told because I was told to do it. I¡¯m doing it because I want to.


    I do what he tells me because a part of me needs this, and I¡¯m embarrassed and ashamed to admit it.


    He knows.


    I can tell he knows and my pussy is so wet, I¡¯m worried I¡¯ll start leaking. He¡¯ll see it and know I¡¯m turned on.


    It¡¯s stupid of me to even think that because he doesn¡¯t need to see me leaking to know I¡¯m turned on. He just has to look at me like he¡¯s doing right now.


    ¡°Slow down,¡± he tells me and inches closer, stopping a breath away. ¡°Slowly Mia, massage then squeeze your nipples ¡­slowly.¡±


    I follow his words and suddenly it¡¯s too much. There¡¯s been an ache in my pussy building with tension. Coiling inside me with each second that passes by.


    I don¡¯t normally touch myself. I don¡¯t even have a vibrator, unlike Chloe who has a disy of all sorts, with an assortment of different shapes and sizes.


    The ache, however, makes me want to reach down to my pussy and give my body the release that¡¯s building with every breath I take.


    My nipples be sensitive to my own touch and I start panting. I don¡¯t want to embarrass myself in front of him by getting off by myself. I don¡¯t want to but I need to.


    I¡¯m desperate. So desperate. The smirk that now appears on his face tells me he knows that too. It was part of the interview.


    Part of this game, whatever it is.


    I start to catch my breath as the greed rises inside and I slide one hand away from my breast aiming for my pussy. I can¡¯t take it anymore. To my surprise he stops me. Hand mping down hard over mine.


    ¡°No¡­¡± he breathes and lifts my arm high over my head. ¡°That¡¯s my job.¡±


    His job¡­


    Fuck¡­ I have to squeeze my legs together because the thought of him touching me is too much.


    ¡°And,¡± he leans closer, grins wide and satisfied as he stares me down. ¡°You don¡¯t touch your pussy unless I tell you to.¡±


    I gasp when he shoves me back against the wall, my hand sped in his.


    Panic takes me again and snaps me out of the wild sexual haze. Not back to reality though.


    No, I¡¯m not anywhere near reality at all. Not even close. Close would make me at least contemte whether he¡¯d hurt me, like I considered before.


    I¡¯m somewhere trapped between reality and The Dark Odyssey, which I¡¯m now pegging as some alternate dimension where people lose their minds.


    I must be trapped somewhere like that because now I want him to take me and if his intention is to grab me and fuck me, I think I might let him.


    He reaches for my other hand, cutting into my thoughts. He mps my hands above me with one hand and damn is he ever strong.


    I open my mouth to speak but once again I have no words. There are no words in my mind.


    He moves right up to my ear again and lingers there, brushing his nose against my cheek. My breathing stills when he presses his nose to mine, so we¡¯re eye to eye.


    With his free hand he smooths his hand down my side and makes his way over to my mound. Light fingers flutter over the sensitive skin there and I suck in a sharp breath when he spreads my thighs apart and pushes one finger inside my pussy. His fingers move in and out and the suction mingling with my wetness makes my cheeks burn.


    He moves back slightly smiling. ¡°Wow, Angel doll, you¡¯re so wet for me and all I did was speak to you. This looks like a very promising business rtionship.¡±


    I¡¯m so d that¡¯s not a question or something I have to give an answer to because I don¡¯t remember how to speak. I simply don¡¯t remember.


    I have a stranger¡¯s finger shoved up inside my pussy and he just added another so he can start to finger fuck me.


    I gasp again and moan out in mindless desperation. He speeds up and I mewl like a cat in heat, making a noise so unlike myself. What¡¯s worse is I want more.


    He knows and he gives me more, adding a third finger to fill me up and moving faster inside me. All the while that smile on his face intensifies.


    With my hands above my head I writhe against the wall and him, arching my back so I¡¯m pushing right up against him.


    Right up against his hard body and he feels as hard and well-muscled as I imagined. Just when I think I can¡¯t take much more he lowers and brings his mouth over the hard, taut tip of my right nipple and sucks.


    ¡°Nuuuuu ¡­. ughhh¡­aggghhhhh¡­.¡± I wail, the cry pours from deep inside me. Deep inside and he sucks harder, swirling his tongue around my nipple, sucking like he can taste me.


    I throw my head back when he moves to my left breast and does the same thing.


    That does it. It does it. I¡¯m over the edge now as a greedy orgasm takes me right over. Ie on his fingers inside me, and him sucking my breasts. Ie hard. Harder than I ever have in my life and I¡¯m actually pushed close to that edge again when he releases my nipple and pulls his fingers out of my pussy only to lick the glistening wetness off them.


    He releases the grasp on my hands and I copse against the wall breathing so hard I think I might faint.


    What might stop me is the fascination I have with him licking his fingers like he¡¯s enjoying some rare delicacy. Like he loves the taste of me.


    I can¡¯t catch my breath and he doesn¡¯t give me a chance to either. His hands return to the wall either side of me and he leans close again.


    ¡°Congrattions, you just got the job as my personal waitress, Angel Doll.¡± He picks up a lock of my tinum hair and curls it around his thumb. ¡°You can start tomorrow at seven. Your starting sry is a hundred grand.¡±


    He draws nearer and presses his nose over mine. His hot breath on my skin lures me to want more.


    ¡°Ask for Nick,¡± he adds.


    He backs away, lips arched into a wicked, sinful smile and I watch him grab his jacket from the coat rack, shrug into it and leave me.


    He walks out the door and leaves me in his office.


    The door clicks and the bubble I was floating in pops, bringing in the what the fuck just happened moment with it.


    What did just happen?


    Oh God¡­ what the hell?


    And¡­ a hundred grand to be his personal waitress?


    What?

 Chapter 5

    Nick


    I¡¯ll be the first to admit that I can be a real son of a bitch.


    Couldn¡¯t deny it.


    Not one bit.


    I wasn¡¯t looking to either. I saw the angel, decided I wanted her to be mine and sowed the seeds of distraction when I sensed her desperation.


    Mia Chase came to The Dark Odyssey because she was desperate for something. Money. It¡¯s always that. It could make you happy and the need for it could make you desperate.


    I saw when the desperation took her as I asked her to take her clothes off. It was in those bright green eyes of hers. The emerald hue was filled with it.


    What I was looking for though was whether she¡¯d push through it. If she didn¡¯t I would have stopped in my tracks. I got to see her naked gorgeousness and it satisfied my curiosity on that part.


    Then I saw she wanted me just as much as I wanted her.


    I saw it and knew, acted on it and fuck did I ever enjoy all that happened next.


    I don¡¯t care what normal dictates. I have the hot Italian Mafioso blood that flows through my veins. I take what I want and I always get what I want.


    At least I could hold in my good graces that I loathe cheating.


    That¡¯s as far as my good graces go however and today I would love to have some motherfucker mess with me the wrong way.


    I¡¯ve been standing inside the furthest of the warehouses by the docks, waiting for Gabe for thest half hour.


    It¡¯s lunch time and while this ce is usually busy on the regr, people know to stay the fuck away when we use it for business. It means bullets will likely fly. It¡¯s near the shippingpany.


    I turn when I hear footsteps.


    It¡¯s Gabe and he¡¯s with thepany I¡¯d hoped he would bring. He¡¯s brought our two older brothers with him.


    Hees in first, followed by Salvatore and Vincent. Between them is Billy Lopez, a fucktard we know to be a snitch.


    A snitch, rat, mole, whatever you think of that¡¯s dishonest, it¡¯s him. More than that though, what makes me want to end him the minute I look at his weasel face is his crimes.


    The ones no one can pin on him because either someone¡¯s padded the cops¡¯ pockets very well, or someone else has let his sins slide under the rug.


    This guy here isn¡¯t just dishonest as fuck, he has an unsavory taste for women that rubs me the wrong way. Rape, abuse, links to illegal sex trafficking, shit I don¡¯t want to know any more about. He¡¯s done all of it and he¡¯s the type of person you kill on sight.


    I want to breathe fire as hees closer with my brothers. Breathing fire would be better than the nothing I¡¯m told we can do because this piece of shit is so valuable in the underworld.


    Vincent eyes me up as if to give the warning. I heed it. I have to, he¡¯s next to Pa in the order of authority and practically boss. He¡¯s the capo to the Giordano family. While I know he has my back, I know he can¡¯t work miracles other than this little show right now with Billy.


    I bet too that Billy even came willingly and practically shit himself when Vincent came for him.


    Last night we got word that he might know a thing or two about who ordered the hit on Tommy. The lead came from our intel. Vincent¡¯s presence in the matter is to make sure I don¡¯t do something to piss on tradition. Although, granted Tommy is as much a friend to anyone of us here as he is to me.


    Vincent deals with things like this.


    ¡°Over to you, brother,¡± Vincent says to me and moves over to my side.


    Salvatore and Gabe stand next to each other but the way we¡¯re all standing is like a semi-circle. The four remaining Giordano brothers ¨C we look like avenging angels to me. What the fuck must we look like to Billy who I notice has a tremor in his hands?


    ¡°Billy Lopez, we have not crossed paths before,¡± I dere.


    He eyes me with curiosity and caution. I can¡¯t stand the presence of this guy. I give him credit though because he knows not to getfortable even when he knows we could end him.


    He doesn¡¯t have that s¨¦ ¡®you can¡¯t touch me¡¯ attitude exhibited by a lot of these would-be types. He¡¯s a sick fuck but he knows to watch himself around people like us.


    ¡°It is Nickoli Giordano.¡± He full-names me. Good. It¡¯s a sign of respect. Only people I know call me Nick.


    ¡°Talk, you know what we want to hear. You know what I want to know.¡±


    He looks down at the dusty ground, then back to me. ¡°For free? I¡¯m supposed to talk for free?¡± he challenges.


    I look to Vincent who sighs and gives me a nod. The okay. That¡¯s all I need and I nce at Salvatore and Gabe. That¡¯s all we need.


    We¡¯re so close in mind that sometimes we don¡¯t need to speak. It was worse when Frankie was alive. Probably a little creepy too, that we could allmunicate with one look.


    Gabe and Salvatore move almost as one, synced with each other.


    Both rush to Billy before he can take his next breath. Salvatore swipes his legs from under him so fast it¡¯s like it never happened and Billy¡¯s on the ground before he can blink, with my brothers standing over him, guns ready to fire.


    Billy screams and shields his face, looking from one to the other as panic takes him and it looks like this idiot¡¯s just realized who he¡¯s messing with.


    I move forward and Salvatore and Gabe part to make room for me.


    Billy backs away but I ce my foot on him, right there in his fucking crutch to crush his dick with the sole of my boot if he doesn¡¯t give the right answer.


    I do that and I pull my twin Berettas on him, pointing them both at his eyes. One for each.


    ¡°Billy, let me tell you something you don¡¯t realize,¡± I begin. ¡°When you aren¡¯t offered something, you don¡¯t ask. Also, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d have to tell you that if people like use for you, the thing you get in return for info is your life. We will shit all over tradition if needs be to fuck you up. So talk right the fuck now.¡±


    Yup¡­ that was me. The real me and it scares the shit out of him because I¡¯m supposed to be the trusty ountant with the sex club.


    Me, Salvatore and Gabriel own the club with our cousins Christian and Georgiou. So people tend to make the mistake of underestimating us.


    I really pity people in times like this, who think we¡¯ll show some form of leniency.


    Billy starts shaking more as I pull the triggers back.


    He not sure if I¡¯ll kill him. I can see him trying to figure me out. What¡¯s throwing him is Vincent¡¯s presence. A capo who¡¯s supposed to make sure rules get followed. He¡¯s scared of Vincent though. Everybody is.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much. I heard things ¡­ whispers and then there was a guy a three weeks ago,¡± Billy stutters.


    ¡°Keep talking.¡±


    ¡°He came into my bar and tried to pick up one of my waitresses. He got drunk and started boasting. I heard him mention Tommy, and Franco Perez. They were going to be meeting with one of the Fontaines.¡±


    The blood in my body practically drains from me at the mention of those names. They aren¡¯t names to be tossed around lightly.


    Not at fucking all.


    Franco Perez, is the Chicago¡¯s link to the Cuban Cartel. Hearing that name is enough to put the fucking fear of God in me. The name that stands out the most though is Fontaine.


    Fontaine as in enemy to the Giordanos and practically every crime family in this hemisphere.


    Fuck¡­ Tommy, what the fuck were you doing associating with those kinds of people.


    I nce at Vincent as he swoops closer. The names are enough to involve him now, more than he¡¯s previously been. It¡¯s the effect of dropping a fucking bomb.


    ¡°Why?¡± Vincent demands. His tone is far worse than mine.


    His question is not one to be side-stepped and Billy knows he shouldn¡¯t try anything.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It was a meeting about the new drugs. Chrysanthemum. They were talking about that.¡±


    That¡¯s a fucking new drug that¡¯s all over the streets. Started in L. A and worked its way over and spread to everywhere. We aren¡¯t into that shit. Don¡¯t need to be.


    Tommy though¡­ Jesus Christ¡­ he did drugs in school. Big time. He had a few stints in rehab and we got him off it. I thought he¡¯d cleaned up.


    Was that what this was?


    He turned back to his addiction? I thought back to thest few weeks, the weeks prior to the shooting. He¡¯d seemed fine. Back in school I knew when he was using. He was always erratic or very antsy about everything. He hadn¡¯t been like that around me over the weeks prior to the shooting. He¡¯d been talking about him and Sherine, his wife, having another child.


    That was the kind of stuff Tommy was talking about. So what happened?


    What the hell happened?


    ¡°What else is there?¡± I shout.


    ¡°The guy said Tommy could hook them up. That was all I heard. That was it.¡±


    ¡°Hook them up with what?¡± I ask straight out.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know.¡± His eyes¡­ they dart from side to side.


    As I look at him, I can tell he knows more than he¡¯s saying. His fucking eyes give him away.


    Vincent can tell too and pulls his gun on the bastard. ¡°Looks like you know heaps more than you¡¯re telling us fucktard.¡±


    There¡­ Billy¡¯s shaking so much now he can¡¯t even open his mouth to deny the usation. Because it¡¯s true. Fear now fills his eyes because he knows that Vincent won¡¯t hesitate to kill his ass.


    ¡°Come on now talk¡­ this isn¡¯t a tea party,¡± Vincent adds.


    Billy¡¯s shaking much more now and opens his mouth to talk, except the words don¡¯te.


    I hear the bullet first¡­ I always do. I hear iting and see it when it¡¯s toote.


    This time the whizz of the speeding bulletes from the roof and smacks right into the side of Billy¡¯s head, making his blood stter all over me.


    We all raise our guns and start shooting at the direction the bullet came from, but whoever was there is long gone.


    The four of us move at once, running outside to look around but see nothing. No car, no one around. Nothing, just shit.


    Nothing.


    I growl like a ferocious animal and kick out at the air.


    Whirling around, I face Vincent and Gabe. ¡°Something is fucking going on.¡± I bellow.


    ¡°Like fuck, of course it is,¡± Gabe agrees.


    Salvatore keeps quiet. He¡¯s the thinker among us.


    I¡¯m the one who flies off the handle because I have a temper on me that can¡¯t be controlled.


    Vincent pulls his phone and taps a button. ¡°I need eyes in the sky. Look out for someone on foot heading away from warehouse fifteen,¡± that¡¯s all he says.


    That message would have gone to our cop associates. Vincent looks to me and I know even before he says it that he¡¯s going to give me some kind of caution.


    ¡°Nick, calm yourself.¡± He warns. He looks so much like Pa when he takes that tone with me. We¡¯re all between one and two years apart and he¡¯s the oldest at thirty nine. I¡¯m the youngest at thirty-four. We¡¯re only five years apart but when he talks it¡¯s like he¡¯s the same age and stature in authority as Pa. Pa is nearly seventy and he¡¯s the fucking godfather.


    ¡°Calm?¡± I ask. ¡°Really Vincent? Really? Something¡¯s fucking going on and I need to find out what.¡±


    ¡°We. We will find out what it is, as in me and the boys. You three stay out of it. Billy is dead because they wanted it so, only one group of people could have truly wanted that and it¡¯s not Franco.¡±


    ¡°Fucking right. So it¡¯s the Fontaines.¡± I jump in.


    ¡°Nick, you know what this means.¡± He gets up in my face, serious as fuck.


    I growl at him.


    I know what it means alright. I do.


    The Fontaines are serious motherfuckers no one wants to mess with. There¡¯s four brothers who are bosses and arge family who rub shoulders with the government. People high up that could fuck us up and screw everything we have.


    They¡¯re what we call neither here nor there in the underground and everyone knows to stay the fuck away from them or you and yours could end up dead. We¡¯ve seen it happen. Our uncle and cousin were killed because they shit all over Fontaine ns.


    We¡¯re powerful as Giordano¡¯s, but even I know when to admit we¡¯re not as powerful as them.


    So fuck yeah I know what this means.


    Great. Just fucking great.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m supposed to just sit down and watch while you do whatever you do and Tommy dies?¡± My voicees out showing more emotion than I would like.


    He rests his hand on my shoulder and sighs. ¡°Nick, trust me. Calm yourself. This is above you and we don¡¯t want to start a war. He said Fontaine, it could be any of them. We have to be careful. I will find out what I have to, and do what I must. I¡¯ll work from the ground up.¡±


    I bite down hard on my back teeth, seething. How the fuck am I really supposed to stay calm?


    Who would?


    The Fontaines have been sneaky as fuck since forever and there was something they didn¡¯t want us to know, something that involved Tommy.


    Vincent walks away without an answer from me and it pisses me off.


    I¡¯m left with my two brothers though who get me the most.


    I look to them and find Gabe already watching me.


    ¡°Nick,¡± he begins. ¡°Just let me know when you decide to do whatever it is you¡¯re going to do and don¡¯t fucking run off by yourself.¡±


    ¡°And let me know what I should say when you ask me to cover for you,¡± Salvatore smiles.


    Yes¡­ they were already there in thought with me.


    Vincent could do what he wanted and do things kosher, all his way. Tommy is my best friend. I would be the same if it was any of my brothers. No way am I going to just cool off or cool down.


    No, no, no¡­


    ¡°Thanks guys. I absolutely will.¡±


    We walk off together but I¡¯m still seething.


    I¡¯m seething and I seek distraction again. I think of my angel doll, with her perfect body and perfect everything. I can¡¯t wait to touch her tonight.


    She¡¯s what I need right now to calm me. I do need to calm so I can n and figure things out in my mind. I need her for the jolt of wildness she gave me yesterday.


    When sevenes I¡¯m still seething from the shit from today.


    But I don¡¯t know what enrages me more. The day, or the fact that she didn¡¯t show up.

 Chapter 6

    Mia


    I didn¡¯t go¡­


    I couldn¡¯t and I know that says a lot.


    It says a lot considering death is in the cards for the future, and I didn¡¯t show up to a job that could solve all my problems.


    A hundred grand a year.


    A hundred grand for my body.


    That¡¯s the part that gripped me because my body, and that shred of dignity is all that¡¯s left of me. It¡¯s thest thing I have left.


    I woke up yesterday and I knew I couldn¡¯t go back to The Dark Odyssey.


    I couldn¡¯t do it.


    Anxiety took me and something that resembled reality kicked in and snapped me in gear, screaming at me, telling me I couldn¡¯t take the job. I couldn¡¯t be some kind of sex toy for a man I didn¡¯t know. Fuck, I couldn¡¯t be a sex toy whether I knew him or not.


    It was off the table, and yes¡­ even with all that I felt ¨C the damn emotion I couldn¡¯t quite understand that swept over me when I was with him.


    Nick¡­


    That¡¯s his name. Nick.


    It didn¡¯t matter what I felt. I just couldn¡¯t give up thatst part of me.


    So I decided to have hope that something would work out.


    I was waiting to hear back from onestw firm. I hung on to hope that I would hear from them and that would be the answer to everything. My something good.


    This morning I heard from them alright. I got the email from Barker LLP informing me that my application had been unsessful.


    Rejected.


    As I sat in the coffeehouse waiting for Chloe I read over the email again.


    Dear Miss Chase,


    Thank you for your impressive application. Our recruitment team was happy to receive such an application from a graduate of Harvard Law School.


    However, it is with the deepest regret that we write to inform you that the position you applied for has now been filled.


    I write personally to express my regret as the decision was very close but the other applicant had a few more years of experience in intellectual property and trademarkw.


    If we find ourselves in a position to offer a role of a simr degree, we won¡¯t hesitate to contact you. We will be keeping your resume on file with the intention of doing so.


    Thank you again for applying. We wish you the best of luck in your career endeavors.


    Yours sincerely,


    Peter Barker


    The first thing I thought when I read the message this morning was that if things were okay with me I would have been over the moon happy to have gotten a personal response from Peter Barker, a renowned top attorney who owns the chain of Barker firms.


    The email was bad news but it isn¡¯t every day that a man of such importance takes the time to respond personally to an unsessful applicant.


    My old college professor always said to take the bad with the good. A rejection is not always a bad thing. One¡¯s like this said you made asting impression.


    I kind of expected no less from the glowing resume and application I¡¯d sent in for the junior associate position close to a month ago. I¡¯m sure my references backed up my application.


    I might not have finished my internship at Silvermans but I¡¯m signed off because I was close and they knew my departure was because of Dad¡¯s health. I was highly valued there and any references thate from them will be glowing.


    None of it, however, will help me much now.


    Bad enough to get the rejection yesterday but I¡¯ve been on edge for the whole day, not knowing what to do.


    The only thing left hanging in the air for me as an option is working for Nick.


    Nick Giordano.


    When I went home after the truly scandalous sexual encounter, I went straight to Google and looked him up. I looked up the whole club as my brain tried to grab some reasoning to make it right. It felt like it had to be more than just helping with the financial situation. The financial situation was enough but I needed more. After all it was my body in question.


    The man wanted my body or me to do what we did when we first met. For a hundred grand.


    Christ¡­ I had to push that out of my mind all of yesterday, and I hoped that I would hear something positive from Barkers. It was thest firm I¡¯d applied to, and the only one I hadn¡¯t heard back from.


    I¡¯d figured no news was good news, or rather it was something that could be hopeful because no decision had been made yet.


    That was what I was thinking. Until this morning when I got the email with the dreaded rejection.


    The door to the coffee house opens and it makes a little jingle. I lift my head and see Chloe walk in. She looks like a million dors, or at the very least like some high fashion model walking the path like she¡¯s on the runway.


    The blunt bob she has her jet ck hair cut in works perfectly to entuate her high cheekbones that she¡¯s enhanced with this season¡¯s Dior highlighter. My best friend looks amazing and I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not a little bit jealous. It feels like forever since I was able to do anything like shopping for make-up or clothes.


    It feels like forever since I was able to stop or have a break from the worries and stress. I just want a few moments. That¡¯s all, but it¡¯s too much to ask.


    Chloe¡¯s smile brightens as she approaches me and all eyes follow her in her procession. Eyes are still on her when she gives me a big hug and lowers to sit.


    The fact that she¡¯s not paying attention to the guy in the corner who¡¯s practically breaking his neck to look at her tells me she¡¯s totally into Sal, because she doesn¡¯t notice him. She doesn¡¯t notice a guy that¡¯s a dead ringer for Brad Pitt when he was in ¡®Fight Club¡¯. It says a lot.


    I can¡¯t resist the little smile that pulls at the corners of my mouth.


    ¡°How are you?¡± she asks first.


    I ce my hands on the table and warm my fingers against the mug of hot chocte I¡¯d ordered on arrival.


    I¡¯m not sure how to answer that.


    Chloe bites the inside of her lip and pulls her chair closer to the table.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she pulls in a breath and presses her lips together. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s a whole bunch of stuff going on in that blond head of yours Mia. Spill it sister.¡±


    I purposely didn¡¯t speak to her yesterday, or all of today.


    We¡¯d already agreed to meet tonight a few days ago. She also didn¡¯t know that I went to The Dark Odyssey. She gave me the details, told me about the job and to give Sal¡¯s name but I never said I¡¯d go, or when I¡¯d go. This meet up is our regr weekly touch-base session we¡¯d started a while back.


    I release the breath I¡¯m holding onto and prep to recount the tale, the saga thest few days held for me. I think to start somewhere close to the beginning, like how I went to the club the night before I braved the task of going inside, and that was just after we¡¯d spoken on the phone.


    But I don¡¯t start there. I cut to the chase.


    ¡°I went. I went to The Dark Odyssey,¡± I announce and that good old lump forms in my throat.


    I¡¯m actually amazed that she didn¡¯t guess that I wanted to talk in private from where we¡¯re sitting. It¡¯s the furthest booth in the coffeehouse. Away from everyone. The closest person to us is about twenty feet away. No one can hear what I¡¯m about to tell her.


    As if on cue she realizes, but her eyes had already turned to saucers from my deration.


    ¡°My God, you actually went?¡± She keeps her voice down low. For her that¡¯s a big thing, given she¡¯s the loudest, most s¨¦ girl in our group of friends. There are four of us. Miranda and Kelly are actual sisters, and Chloe and me are as close as sisters could be. That¡¯s why I talk to her about everything, and I mean everything.


    It never mattered that at one point in our lives we were at opposite ends of the country, we talked practically every day. We still talk just as much and nothing has changed since we met in elementary school when we were twelve.


    We¡¯ve been best friends that whole time. We¡¯re both twenty-six now and we still tell each other everything. I won¡¯t break tradition tonight.


    ¡°I went and I ¡­ applied for the job¡­¡± Applied? Was that what I was calling it?


    She looks at me though like she knows what I mean by the term.


    ¡°You got it didn¡¯t you?¡± She nods, and looks worried.


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°Did Mimi show you the ropes. I mean. I know it¡¯s not ideal and please don¡¯t hate me. I know it¡¯s not your thing. The money is really good though, and they pay an advance if you need it.¡±


    She had me at Mimi. ¡°I didn¡¯t see a Mimi.¡±


    She narrows her eyes at me. ¡°Mimi does the interviews and shows all the girls what to do. You didn¡¯t see Mimi?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± panic definitely rises in my throat. ¡°I saw Nick Giordano. I saw him and what happened was¡­¡± my cheeks burn and the drynesses back to my throat from the memory, but¡­ I¡¯m more concerned with the way Chloe sucks in a sharp breath and practically bolts upright with very wide eyes.


    ¡°Mia, hold up¡­ you saw who?¡± Her lips part.


    ¡°Nickoli Giordano, as in one of the five who own the club, as in Giordano mobsters.¡±


    She ces a hand to her heart and swallows hard. ¡°Mia, tell me exactly what happened. All of it.¡±


    Why do I think she already knows what happened to me? Or has some idea. She¡¯s looking at me like she does and when I tell her all that happened, she doesn¡¯t look as surprised as I thought she would. She looks scared.


    ¡°Okay, what? You have to tell me. Chloe, you know I wouldn¡¯t have gone somewhere like that if I wasn¡¯t desperate. Clearly I¡¯m not doing the job because I¡¯m here again and tonight would be night two.¡± It was six o¡¯clock so I would presumably have to be there again for seven. Except I was going straight to my house to help Beth with her homework and to help Dad nt some runner beans in the garden. The doctors said it would help his blood pressure to do anything like that. So no, I wouldn¡¯t be going to any form of sex club tonight.


    ¡°Mia, the bosses don¡¯t usually interview the waitresses. Yes ¡­ the waitresses there are a main attraction but the ones the bosses pick are considered ¡­ well¡­ property.¡±


    I swallow hard as I take in her words. Property¡­ as if I didn¡¯t feel bad enough as it was.


    ¡°Property?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I mean ¡­ I know again it¡¯s not your thing and you probably don¡¯t get it but in their world it¡¯s an honor of sorts. Those guys operate differently, especially with the club, as you can imagine. And, also the other waitresses don¡¯t have the starting sry you were quoted.¡±


    My eyes cling to hers. It¡¯s not relevant now because I¡¯m not doing it but I want to know. ¡°How much do they get?¡±


    ¡°A little over thirty a year. It¡¯s still plenty for the few hours you do. It¡¯s what they have to do though.¡±


    I get that. I already thought of that part.


    I bring my hands together and think. No, not about the club or Nick or what he was offering. I think about the situation.


    I think about how screwed I am and I¡¯m so alone in this.


    Chloe reaches out and covers my hands with hers.


    ¡°Mia, what are you going to do?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t work there Chloe. I don¡¯t want to feel like I¡¯m selling my body, or using my body for money. It¡¯s all I have left.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, you know. As far as I know for the other waitresses the most they do is have to serve a bunch of guys topless. Anything else that happens is stuff they initiate themselves. Nothing happens to force you into something you don¡¯t want to do. That¡¯s the normal. I can¡¯t say what might happen if you were to be Nick¡¯s personal waitress, however. As far as I know, what happened to you doesn¡¯t tend to ur. Much.¡±


    ¡°So, what would you do?¡± I ask her. Chloe is into advertising. She works for a big marketing and advertisingpany on Main and they¡¯re big in the sense that they run campaigns for the likes of Nike and other brands like that. She¡¯s living her dream. However, if that weren¡¯t the case, I think I totally know what her answer would be.


    ¡°Mia, that¡¯s not a question that would beparable to what you would do. I¡¯m okay with stuff like that and shit, you¡¯re talking about Nickoli Giordano. I wouldn¡¯t say no to a man like that. What worries me is who he is. It¡¯s what worries me for you, but like you say you won¡¯t do it. So I guess it¡¯s not a worry then right?¡± She lifts her shoulder into a sassy shrug.


    I¡¯m not doing it and I knew what her answer would be and now I¡¯m thinking I must be crazy. A hundred grand. It¡¯s a hundred grand a year, and fuck, they offer an advance.


    I take a deep breath and scan over everything in my mind.


    She squeezes my hands again and nods. ¡°I get it Mia. I get it, and hey, maybe I would be the same in thinking I¡¯m selling my body. That¡¯s kind of not what I expected would happen but it does seem that way.¡± She releases me and reaches into her bag.


    I¡¯m shaking my head even before she pulls out the check and holds it out for me to take.


    ¡°No, Chloe no.¡±


    She chuckles, takes my hand and shoves it into my palms. ¡°Fucking hell Mia, yes. You¡¯re taking it. You are taking it and you will not give it back to me.¡±


    I nce down at it and see that it¡¯s five grand. Enough to cover two months loan payments to Hector and pay the bills.


    Chloe just gave me five grand to keep. A tear pulls at the corners of my eye and runs down my cheek. I get up before she does and move closer to hug her with all the gratitude I could possibly feel.


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much,¡± I can¡¯t hold back the tears. Theye fast and hard.


    She holds me close and pats my back. ¡°You¡¯re wee Mia. I figured it could buy you some time. A few more months. I wish it was more.¡±


    I move back and shake my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s enough, it¡¯s more than enough and I¡¯m so grateful. Thanks so much.¡±


    When the shit first happened Chloe gave me twenty grand. That was to help pay for Dad¡¯s surgery. I had fifty grand in savings and we were able to get five from a business loan. Dad needed multiple surgeries on his heart and he had to spend five weeks in hospital and two weeks in a rehab center before he coulde home. All that time it cost us. It cost us big time with no insurance.


    Dad¡¯s health took that turn for the worse just after he¡¯d saved Carter from Hector. I never knew about any of it until it was in full bloom. He¡¯d remortgaged the house to get the bulk of the money, leaving behind a hundred and twenty grand to pay back. It was originally five hundred. The current bnce was exactly a hundred grand. Still a shit load of money.


    Dad gave all that he had to save Carter¡¯s life and left himself with nothing, not knowing the future would see him with no means to pay anything back with his inability to work and practically close business down. The payments so far to Hector have been made by the remainder of my savings. Basically, what wasn¡¯t spent on hospital bills and bills for the house.From N?velDrama.Org.


    My original n was to buy a home in L. A. Of course the dire situation was more important than that. It was another dream tossed by the wayside.


    My family went through so much, and those who were there for us were friends. No sign of Carter at all. Nope. I haven¡¯t seen him in thest six years. Not hide nor hair.


    Prick.


    Dad was the only one in touch with him which was fine since I never want to see Carter again.


    I¡¯ve written him off.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay. It will. You¡¯ll find work and it will be fine.¡± Chloe nods with determination.


    ¡°I hope so.¡± We might have told each other everything but I¡¯d admittedly held off on telling her that for thest two weeks things were so bad I¡¯d taken to eating bread and butter so Beth and Dad could have the majority of the food in the house. My hot chocte today was purchased with an old loyalty card I found in my purse.


    Some things you just don¡¯t share. I truly do hope things will get better.


    Chloe starts telling me about Sal and the change of subject is most wee. While I might have been stunned by my little adventure at The Dark Odyssey, I didn¡¯t mind hearing about hers. She was there a few nights ago with Sal and apparently they left and decided to go for a movie and dinner near the river. Things sounded like they were definitely getting serious between them.


    She tells me more about Sal and what he does for work. He¡¯s an investment banker and handles a lot of the shipping contracts for the Giordanos. I guess that was why his name carried such weight.


    Chloe and I talk for close to three hours.


    It¡¯s nearly nine when I leave her and venture home. I didn¡¯t mean to stay out sote. I guess I¡¯ll be rearranging my homework schedule with Beth and gardening with Dad.


    I get home in fifteen minutes and the minute I see the ck Sedan parked outside, I know something¡¯s wrong.


    I don¡¯t park in my usual spot, the sight of the car makes me park on the curb, jump out and make a run to the house.


    My heart ms inside my chest as I see Dad and Beth kneeling on the floor in the living room while Hector Ramirez holds his gun on both of them.

 Chapter 7

    Mia


    ¡°No, please no!¡± I scream. I try to rush into the room as if that will help but someone grabs me.


    I look around to see Antonio, one of Hector¡¯s thugs.


    I hate him as much as I do Hector. He always does something to hurt me. They haven¡¯t had cause toe here in months.


    Why are they here now?


    There¡¯s four of them in the room along with Hector and Antonio.


    Hector pulls the trigger back on the gun he¡¯s pointing at Dad and smiles wide at me.


    ¡°Please no,¡± I wail.


    Fucking hell. Both Dad and Beth are crying.


    ¡°No?¡± Hector screams back at me. He rushes forward and gets right up in my face. Antonio tightens his grip around my body and I can barely breathe.


    I feel like I¡¯m going to faint, he¡¯s squeezing so tight.


    I scream out from the pain.


    ¡°Yes, bitch scream. That¡¯s what you¡¯ll be doing all day when all of us take a turn to fuck you.¡± Hectorughs in my face and the others join in.


    Tears roll down my cheeks too. I could actually imagine that happening to me. I would just die. Then again I¡¯m sure they would kill me after they¡¯d finished with me.


    What the hell happened?


    Why are they here?


    And, what the fuck pissed them off like this?


    I need to be calm. I need to be calm. It¡¯s only by being calm that I can talk to this guy. He doesn¡¯t like anyone thinking they have the upper hand on him.


    Even if you do something simple like answer in the wrong tone he¡¯ll snap. I learned that the hard way a few months back when he answered me with a punch to my face.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask.


    ¡°What happened, chica?¡± He snarls. Hector has a tattoo of a snake going down the side of his face. It runs from the corner of his eye down to the edge of his jaw. It moves when he shouts, contorting with fangs when he yells. I¡¯m sure it was done like that on purpose, to make him look more nightmarish.


    All of them look like that, and I just want them gone from my house.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± I catch my breath and try to stay calm.


    ¡°Okay, Princesca, I¡¯ll tell you. Your fucking father dearest owes me money.¡±


    My gaze snaps to Dad. That¡¯s impossible, we¡¯ve been paying. I¡¯ve been giving him the money to make the payments. I know the payments have been made, so this must be some mistake.


    The look on his face though suggests otherwise. We had the money, where would it have gone?


    What happened to it?


    What could have happened to it?


    Dad looks down, his gaze falls to the hardwood floor and he puts an arm around Beth. I know in that moment what happened to the money. One word¡­ one name.


    Carter.


    Dad must have given him the money for something.


    I start crying because I can¡¯t believe he¡¯d do that again. I¡¯ve sacrificed so much. So much and Dad¡¯s still giving Carter money?


    ¡°How much is owed?¡± I stutter.


    ¡°Two months Princesca, with interest. Your father made the mistake of thinking I would show him somepassion.¡± Hector stalks back to Dad, hits him with the back of the gun and Dad falls back against the floor howling with pain.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Beth screams. She¡¯s screaming and crying. But Hector starts kicking Dad over and over again.


    ¡°Please no, I have the money!¡± I scream on top of my lungs. It¡¯s only then that he stops andes back to me.


    ¡°I have the money,¡± I repeat. The money Chloe gave me. I have that. That is what I have.


    Oh God. I can¡¯t believe I have it.


    ¡°You have it?¡± he asks.


    ¡°I have it. In my purse there¡¯s a check for five grand,¡± I nod vigorously.


    He yanks my purse from me. Right off my shoulder. He digs around until he gets to my wallet with my cards and the check. A maddening smile crosses his face when he looks back at me. He waves the check in front of my face and smiles wider.


    ¡°Payment received, but guess what, seeing as how it¡¯ste I needpensation and interest. Ten grand more for the trouble.¡±


    Ten grand!


    Jesus Christ, what an asshole.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anymore,¡± I gasp in horror. How can he be so cruel? How?


    He grabs my face and squeezes me hard. I¡¯m sure there are fingernail marks in my skin and possibly he¡¯s dug in so hard, he¡¯s cut me.


    ¡°A. You don¡¯t have it?¡± he says in a sing song voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame, chica.¡± He twists around and aims the gun at Dad.


    Hector pulls the trigger back again. Click- ck. That sound ripples through my being and sounds like doom. He steps closer to Dad ready to release the trigger and kill him.


    ¡°No, please!¡± I bawl out. ¡°I don¡¯t have any more. Please can you just give me a chance to get it.¡±


    From where?


    Oh God in heaven, my brain¡¯s alreadyputing for me. Already jumping ahead and giving answers.


    The job at the club. I can get ten grand. I can. If the job¡¯s still mine I can get that money and give it to Hector.


    ¡°Please give me a few days. Please,¡± I beg.


    Hector looks around to me andughs. ¡°Three days chica, or your Papi gets it in his head, we sell the little girl, and¡­ you¡­¡± He moves closer and sickens me when he fills his palms with my breasts. This is not like Nick touching me. That was different. ¡°Youe with me, and we will all fuck you until you beg for death.¡±


    As if his words and touching me wasn¡¯t enough to jar me, he has to move to my face and lick the side of my cheek.


    I shuffle away but he steps back anyway and Antonio releases me.


    I crumble to my knees and crawl over to Dad and Beth while the men leave.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    They walk out with self-satisfying confidence because they know they own us.


    I can¡¯t take the time to be disgusted. Dad looks really hurt. Blood runs down the side of his face and trickles from his nose. He¡¯s crying and I know it¡¯s from a different kind of pain.


    I don¡¯t waste time talking or asking him why. Hector kicked him so many times and he¡¯s already weak. I need to get him to the hospital.


    I arrange for Beth to spend the night with our next door neighbors. The Patterson¡¯s have always been nice to us. Their daughter is the same age as Beth and sometimes they have sleepovers. Never at our house though, which is fine.


    I wouldn¡¯t feelfortable. It¡¯s not safe for anybody toe to our ce.


    It¡¯s not even safe for us to be there.


    Dad goes into hospital and the doctors check him over.


    He has a broken rib. We lie and tell them he slipped and fell down the stairs.


    He has to stay in for a few days which is shit for me because it means I have to get a babysitter for Beth.


    Although I¡¯ve been with Dad for thest few hours, we haven¡¯t really spoken about what happened. He gives me looks of embarrassment and guilt here and there, that¡¯s all.


    Now we¡¯re alone and he¡¯s looking at me.


    ¡°I think you should go home,¡± he says.


    I blow out a breath and shake my head. ¡°Go home Dad? That¡¯s what you have to say to me?¡±


    I¡¯m actually so mad at him I shouldn¡¯t speak. He¡¯s the one in hospital, not me. But, I don¡¯t understand why he¡¯d put us in danger the way he has.


    Again, and for Carter.


    ¡°Mia, Carter needed the money. He was going to lose his home. That¡¯s what he said. He was behind in rent by a couple of months and I just thought I¡¯d help and hope that Hector would understand.¡± He stops to draw in a shallow breath. ¡°Carter said he would give it back. He promised.¡±


    I bite back tears. ¡°But you knew he wouldn¡¯t Dad.¡± I say that far too harshly and the sh of pain in his eyes makes me feel bad. It highlights the nasty bruise that formed on the side of his face.


    ¡°I did. I just hoped, Mia. I¡¯m guessing Chloe helped you with the five grand. She¡¯s an angel and she saved us. But I won¡¯t make you find ten grand from wherever it is you n to find it. This is on me and I must suffer the consequences.¡±


    My heart stills and stops beating in my chest. He¡¯s talking about¡­


    God, the only consequence he means is death. He¡¯s given up. I shake my head and tears spill down my cheeks.


    ¡°Dad, are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Mia, take Beth and leave. Take her and go. There¡¯s no good ending to this madness.¡± His skin looks paler against his dark blond hair, and his green eyes that are usually brighter in appearance are tired and weary.


    ¡°Hector will kill you Dad,¡± I point it out even though I know that¡¯s his intention. ¡°Hector will kill you.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡± he reaches for my hand and covers it with his. ¡°Mia, I feel so ashamed for what happened tonight. You won¡¯t understand why I do certain things until you have your own children someday. It¡¯s difficult to just turn your back on your own child. I know Carter is a bad person. I know he¡¯s dangerous and he doesn¡¯t care, I know all those things but I can¡¯t be that father who stops being a father to my son. I promised your mother I would love both of you and take care of you.¡±


    Mom died when I was three. She had leukemia. I don¡¯t remember much about her, but I remember enough. I remember her face and her smiles, and her love. That is what I remember about her and I think it¡¯s what she¡¯d want me to remember. Especially how much she loved us.


    I get it. I get what Dad¡¯s saying. It doesn¡¯t help me much though and I can¡¯t just leave. I close my eyes and will the tears away.


    I will them away because I can¡¯t break now.


    I have to think because I can¡¯t turn my back on him either.


    He¡¯s my father and I can¡¯t allow someone to kill him. I know they¡¯ll do it. There is no question about that. I know Hector won¡¯t hesitate to kill Dad. He¡¯ll do it in a heartbeat. Maybe less than that.


    I have three days to get the money. I have three days and I can¡¯t fuck this up.


    I stand up knowing what I have to do.


    It must be verging on eleven.


    It¡¯ste but awareness of the time as in night and day is for people who aren¡¯t desperate. My awareness of time is a countdown on what I can get done with the time I have left.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Dad asks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Dad. I¡¯ll get the money.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to. Don¡¯t ask Chloe, it¡¯s not fair.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking her.¡± He was right it wasn¡¯t fair, not when Chloe had given me the means to get myself out of this shit. She said she would work at The Dark Odyssey and she wouldn¡¯t say no to Nick. Who was I to?


    Tonight was the second night I could have been working and I¡¯d been a foolish woman trying to hold on to her dignity.


    ¡°There¡¯s a job, I¡¯m going to try and get it. I can ask for an advance if I get it. It means I can sort everything out.¡±


    A hundred grand¡­ I can¡¯t tell him that part. Dad¡¯s not stupid. He¡¯s fully clued up and a quick study. He¡¯ll know straight away what sort of work I¡¯ll be doing if I say more than that.


    ¡°A job?¡± He narrows his eyes.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s not at aw firm but the pay is good. I¡¯m going to go sort that out,¡± I nod.


    ¡°What kind of job is it Mia?¡± He keeps his gaze on me. Although there is bruising around his eye I can see the wealth of worry.


    ¡°It¡¯s helping out some people who own a shippingpany.¡± That was what I¡¯d read nights ago about the Giordano family. They¡¯re into the exporting and importing business. It¡¯s their primary source of ie and seems like a family run business. I guess it¡¯s one of the things they do.


    Dad doesn¡¯t look entirely convinced but he nods. ¡°Mia, at the first sign of trouble you take Beth and leave. You hear me?¡±


    I sniffle and ball my fists to keep in the emotion. ¡°You¡¯re seriously asking me to let you die?¡±


    ¡°Yes, because just as I can¡¯t turn my back on Carter, I can¡¯t allow you to suffer for our mistakes. Not you and not Beth.¡±


    I can¡¯t listen to any more of this. Time is going. Wasting. I don¡¯t answer, I just walk out and leave. I jump in my car and head straight back to the club.

 Chapter 8

    Mia


    It¡¯s nearly midnight by the time I get there.


    Limos are parked out front and valets are tending to the peopleing and going. There¡¯s a parking lot to the side but Chloe told me the VIP¡¯s get the front entrance parking. Those are the wealthy billionaire types and tycoons who have money galore.


    I walk into the club and follow a couple to the reception area.


    The man is dressed in a suit, while the woman is in a kimono-type dressing gown. I already know that underneath she¡¯s wearing lingerie but it must be barely there because I can see far too much outlining her body.


    A woman, different from thest receptionist, hands them some really ssy masquerade masks and the man ces his hand on the woman¡¯s ass as he leads her away.


    I get to the receptionist next and I do what I was instructed to do on myst visit here.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Mia Chase. Can I speak to Nick please? I know it¡¯ste but is he possibly here?¡±


    The woman gives me a curious look. She¡¯s not as friendly as thest receptionist. In fact the look she now gives me isn¡¯t a good one.


    The receptionist doesn¡¯t say anything to me. She just reaches for the phone and in seconds she¡¯s speaking to Nick.


    ¡°You can go up to his office.¡± She tells me when she hangs up. I don¡¯t miss the little scowl on her face, but I don¡¯t have time for shit.


    I can be bitchy too, and I do because I don¡¯t say thanks. I just walk away and follow the path I thought I wouldn¡¯t walk again.


    I get to the balcony overlooking the floor of the club and instantly my bravado fades. It¡¯s reced by shock. Instead of the fascination I had with the grand d¨¦cor I¡¯dpared to pictures of Venice and theparison I¡¯d made days ago to the grand halls I visited in Rome, I¡¯m more taken with the people around me¡­ and what they¡¯re doing.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    There¡¯s the usual upbeat tempo club mix you¡¯d find in a normal club and the main floor has people dancing around as normal.


    What¡¯s not normal is that everyone is wearing lingerie and masquerade masks. What¡¯s even more not normal for me is that on the outskirts of the floor there are people having sex.


    As in actual sex. Real sex.


    Just like that, out in the open for all to see.


    The sight makes me want to reach for my sses just to be sure what I¡¯m seeing is what I¡¯m seeing but then I remember I¡¯m already wearing them. I¡¯d put them on back at the hospital when I had to fill out the forms for Dad¡¯s stay and give my details. I¡¯m near-sighted so I don¡¯t always need sses and I know right now is one of those times.


    I don¡¯t need sses to confirm what I¡¯m seeing. There are at least a hundred people in this hall and at least twenty five percent of them are having sex while the others dance around in masquerade masks and sexy lingerie.


    It actually looks like some dark, erotic fantasy.


    More than porn, for the way some of them touch each other. Not that I¡¯m some porn expert. I¡¯ve just seen enough to know what¡¯s porn and what¡¯s not. This is something in between, just like everything else about this ce.


    It feels like I¡¯m here in body but not really in mind.


    Even with my mountain of problems, it throws me. It absolutely throws me. I¡¯m standing on the first floor and I can see everything that needs to be seen and I¡¯m so stunned I can¡¯t look away.


    The setting is a masquerade party for sure. It¡¯s that hands down, but like something pulled from someone¡¯s wild imagination.


    What¡¯s happening below is one thing but then I see that I¡¯m actually even closer to the action than I thought.


    It was a woman¡¯s loud moan that pulls my eyes away from the main floor.


    She moans again loudly, as the music changes and I see that the little Arabian-style cubicles I passed the other day have people inside.


    I¡¯m supposed to go down the pathway.


    Down that pathway there, but I have to pass six of those cubicles to get to the end.


    Remembering why I¡¯m here, I walk, but as soon as I get to the first cubicle I stop short, stunned again. Inside the cubicle is one woman with four guys. All naked.


    She¡¯s sandwiched between two guys in a double pration. One fucking her in her pussy, the other in her ass. Both inside her while she gives the third guy a blow job and the fourth guy a hand job. The guy she¡¯s riding sucks her tits while he pounds into her. The guy behind her pounds hard into her ass.


    It¡¯s like porn centrale to life. My whole body burns with difort, and¡­ arousal.


    I get my answer to what it would be like to work here. Just from watching. This is what it would be like. I notice I haven¡¯t really seen a waitress yet, but then maybe she is the waitress.


    I look away when my whole body starts to blush, but only to find myself staring straight at a couple that just came into view on an aerial hoop that must be on some rotating device because I didn¡¯t see them before.


    All they are wearing are masks. That¡¯s it.


    Both are naked and in some contorted position on the hoop where their legs are elevated and entwined with the hoop just so you can see they¡¯re having sex.


    Just slowly¡­ Very. Slowly. The woman has a rapturous expression on her face while the man strokes her stomach and kisses her neck.


    I have to admit I¡¯m actually fascinated by them, and shit, they¡¯re not the only ones. Another hoop floats by with another couple doing the same, while the first couple float away into the darkness like it¡¯s a show.


    I guess though that¡¯s what it is. A show and they must work here too. Obviously, you¡¯d have to be more than adventurous to go sailing around the


    air in an aerial hoop having sex.


    The reason I¡¯m herees back into my mind once more and I move away at the thought with the promise not to look at the other cubicles as I pass by. I see a few things though. Here on this floor is every pairing you can think of.


    Everything you can conjure up in a fantasy or otherwise.


    This is The Dark Odyssey. I can¡¯t believe Chloees here on the regr.


    I get to the end of the path in one piece and make my way to Nick¡¯s office. His door is ahead and it¡¯s ajar.


    I stop by it and pull in a deep, steady breath to shake the shock away.


    I know I can¡¯t act like that if I still have this job. I can¡¯t do it. I need to be liberal and epting. This is a sex club. If I get the chance to work here there¡¯s going to be things happening and things I see that I¡¯m not used to. End of story.


    I have to just remember the consequences of what could happen if I don¡¯t do it.


    I knock on Nick¡¯s door and just like the other day he answers in that deep voice.


    Pushing the door open reveals he¡¯s not alone.


    There are two other guys inside who look very simr to him. You can tell they¡¯re brothers straightaway. They look like they were cut from the same masterpiece fabric. All gorgeous, and standing together they remind me of a GQ cover I once saw. It was in tribute to the sexiest men in Hollywood.


    These guys, sexy though they may be, are mobsters. I know I¡¯m looking at, at least a big chunk of the Giordano family. Dangerous men, probably as dangerous and ruthless as Hector and his tribe.


    I can¡¯t, however, think of any of that now. I need this job whatever it is.


    They all look good, but my eyes go to Nick and it¡¯s not because I need him. It¡¯s because he still has that effect on me fromst time.


    He¡¯s smoking a cigar and it makes him look a little older but sexier.


    They¡¯re all looking at me and no one is saying anything so I decide to talk.


    ¡°Hi, um good evening, can I talk to you please?¡± I say to Nick, talking to him like we¡¯re in a ce like aw firm. That was my professional voice.


    The guy to the left of him looks me over and I instantly feel out of ce.


    Today was a serious dress-down day. Apart from my sses, I¡¯m wearing a red long-sleeved knitted shirt with the Hogwarts logo on the breast, cargo pants and my Converses.


    I look like I¡¯m heading to a college ss. I¡¯m barely even wearing makeup. All tonight was supposed to be about was meeting Chloe at the coffee shop yet so much has happened.


    The guy to Nick¡¯s right looks me over and chuckles. There¡¯s a dimple in his left cheek and a twinkle in his eye I don¡¯t miss. He moves towards me and the guy on the left follows him. They approach and walk past without a word.


    I look back to Nick and he¡¯s still staring.


    ¡°Careful, I may get jealous if you keep looking at my brothers the way you are.¡± He smirks and allows the cigar to dangle between his thumb and forefinger.


    I open my mouth to speak but again I have that feeling of not knowing what to say.


    ¡°They look like you.¡± I bite down hard on my back teeth at myme answer. I want to cut to the chase, but how?


    He chuckles and he gives me that wild look filled with sexual energy that always makes me wet when I think of what he did to me whenst I was here.


    ¡°Come in and close the door,¡± he instructs.


    I do. I do what he says and allow myself to get used to it. I need him to give me the job.


    I¡¯m doing this for my family.


    Failure is not an option.


    It¡¯s not even a thing that enters my mind when I turn back to face him.

 Chapter 9

    Nick


    As she walks in I remember watching this documentary on the Discovery Channel when I was a kid.


    It was called ¡®Wild Africa¡¯.


    Frankie and Vincent were always watching shows like that and dragging me in because I used to be so squeamish.


    Back then I hated preying on the weak in any shape or form. I thought it was cowardly to do so. I even hated watching animals do it. Lions gathering around a gazelle to scare it because the gazelles knew it was already dead the minute they saw the lionsing.


    No hope of getting away, no hope or a fucking chance in hell of doing shit besides allowing itself to be eaten.


    Miss Mia Chase reminded me of the gazelle tonight.


    Over the years as I got older and saw how the business worked, I knew that it wasn¡¯t about preying on the weak. It was about showing control and power. Allowing everyone to know who was boss and who had the power to do whatever they wanted to you.


    Weak ones and strong ones, it didn¡¯t matter who. If you were Alpha you let them know you¡¯re alpha and there¡¯s no question after.


    My family consisted of a bunch of alphas. It was our dynamic and it worked. It was respect. That is why my brothers left us.


    One look at her and I could tell the both of them wanted her just as much as I did, but they knew she was mine.


    They knew of my interest in her from the minute I agreed to see her. We were in the middle of serious talks about ns. My ns on what I was going to do to investigate the situation with Tommy, outside of Vincent¡¯s warning.


    Salvatore and Gabe knew of my interest for this woman and knew I needed the distraction.


    I¡¯m looking at her now in that get-up she¡¯s wearing. It¡¯s supposed to look casual and it does. She¡¯s supposed to look like she¡¯szing around the house and reading a newspaper in those dark rimmed librarian fuck-me sses but that¡¯s just the thing¡­ Everything about her screams fuck me and I want to.


    I really want to bend her over my desk and fuck her brains out. I want to pin her to the wall behind her and fuck her all over again but like the documentary, I¡¯m going to y a game. I¡¯m going to y with her and set the ball in motion.


    It won¡¯t work in the state of desperation I see brimming in those deep green eyes.


    I put my cigar out and stand up, make my way around to her and sit on the edge of my desk.


    ¡°Missed youst night Angel Doll. Did you get the days mixed up?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡­¡± she stops and presses her lips together, hesitating.


    I didn¡¯t get this job by being stupid or out of touch with reality.


    I don¡¯t know many women who would turn down a hundred grand to work with me, let alone be with me. Even if she didn¡¯t know exactly what I was offering no woman has ever said no to me. Yet this one implied it big time with her absence.


    I knew from the get go that she isn¡¯t going to be like the usual type of woman that ventures here. I know she¡¯s not the type to give in to her fantasies the way I do, or do what she feels like in the moment. I know now that something brought her back here.


    The ¡®what¡¯ would be interesting to find out.


    I look at her in anticipation, waiting for her to finish talking and she doesn¡¯t. She¡¯s just looking at me. This is far too much staring and looking and assessing.


    We should be touching.


    We should be fucking, but I¡¯m game for a good y.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I get it, you came back to explore the wild chemistry I said we wouldn¡¯t be ignoring?¡± I taunt.


    If I was myself I would have at least found out where she lived well before now. I may have all the shit with Tommy going on in my head but I couldn¡¯t get this woman out of my head either.


    ¡°No¡­ I mean¡­I really need this job. If it¡¯s still there. If it¡¯s still avable I¡¯d like to try again. I would like another chance if there is one.¡± She wrinkles her nose slightly and blinks like she¡¯s trying to hold back tears.


    I smile. She really doesn¡¯t realize what I offered was tailored to her. A chance to be mine. There is no opening like that or chance and if I wasn¡¯t so taken with her I¡¯d turn her away. I¡¯d turn her away no matter what sent her here.


    People know what to expect from me.


    Women know to expect nothing from me beside a good time. That is all. A good fuck and then good bye. I just want this one because she¡¯s interesting.


    Distracting because we¡¯replete opposites. Like night and day.


    Now she¡¯s the one looking at me in anticipation. Waiting for my answer.


    ¡°Why should I give you another chance, Angel Doll?¡± I tilt my head to the side. ¡°You never showed up for workst night and you never called either. Showsck of interest. I¡¯m a busy man and I don¡¯t have time for shit like that.¡±


    Her lips part. ¡°I can assure you it won¡¯t happen again. I¡¯ll be honest I didn¡¯t n toe in¡­ ore back.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± I ask, as if I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not used to¡­ I¡¯m not used to being so intimate with a stranger,¡± she confesses and boy does my interest pique. I stand, straightening and she instantly flinches.


    I¡¯m like the lion wanting to check out my prey.


    She backs into the wall as I move to her and I ce my hands either side of her as I look her over and continue in my pursuit of figuring her out.


    She¡¯s not a virgin. That would have been one hell of an interesting capture, but I like my women wild in bed. I like them to know what to do on some level, although I like taking control and being the dominant.


    I¡¯m looking at her and I guess she¡¯s the kind of woman to have been in a few rtionships. No one-nighters. She¡¯s a rtionship girl. She¡¯s the long term woman you have that¡¯s not a side piece. She¡¯s the type you want for a wife and to mother your children. She¡¯s the angel who¡¯ll love you.


    I almost back away at the realization as something morales into my mind that makes me want to shy away from her, but I don¡¯t. It¡¯s like not wanting to desecrate what¡¯s considered hallowed in a church. That¡¯s the vibe I get from her in her essence, but her eyes tell a different story. Her eyes tell me she wants me too. Me the devil, and she doesn¡¯t care that I¡¯m a stranger.


    I recall the way she never exactly refuted myment about the chemistry we shared. Never said no.


    And she¡¯s still not saying no.


    ¡°What have you done?¡± I ask, leaning closer.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean. How many men have you been with Angel Doll?¡±


    She gives me a long hard look and pain speckles her eyes. Some bastard hurt her. I can tell.


    ¡°One,¡± she answers, holding my gaze.


    I have to say I¡¯m very surprised. Didn¡¯t expect that.


    ¡°One?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. College ¡­I met him in college.¡±


    ¡°How long were you with him?¡±


    ¡°Six years.¡±


    That part doesn¡¯t surprise me. It fits. She¡¯s the long term type.


    ¡°And where is he?¡± I prod.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He cheated and we broke up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and no one since?¡±


    ¡°No. No one. I haven¡¯t had the time.¡±


    I smile at that. It¡¯s such ame excuse. People can always make time to spend with each other. It¡¯s based on whether you want to or not.


    She shuffles and I see a bruise under her chin. I¡¯m not sure how I didn¡¯t notice before. It¡¯s right there under her chin and it wasn¡¯t there the other day. It looks like finger marks.


    She flinches again when I take hold of her face but she doesn¡¯t look away.


    ¡°Who did this?¡± I ask. I don¡¯t know the specs but that mark came from someone squeezing her face.


    I know I¡¯m right when I shift her jaw, tilting it up and I see more finger marks right under her chin.


    I know I¡¯m absolutely right when a tear runs down her cheek and she tries to look away. I can be a sick fuck but I don¡¯t do violence to women. Never.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m okay.¡±


    She brings her hand up to wipe away the tears and blinks the rest away.


    I get the impression the marks on her face are part and parcel of what brought her back to me. I haven¡¯t even factored in yet how desperate she must be toe to me at this hour of the night, asking for a chance for a job.


    I¡¯m not the kind of guy to prod and poke around when someone doesn¡¯t want to talk. I have my ways of finding info. I¡¯ll have her followed tomorrow. Someone who can dig around a little. It would be so much better if she tells me though.


    Just for a minute I want her to forget. I¡¯m looking at her and it doesn¡¯t take long for that pull of chemistry to rush back in on me. We had a minute, maybe two. Just long enough for her to talk to me.


    Now I want her to forget.


    ¡°You need the money,¡± I state. It¡¯s the obvious but I state it. Cut the shit, cut the beating around the bush.


    ¡°Yes. I need the money. I need an advance too of ten grand.¡±


    A wayward tear runs down her cheek. I¡¯m not sure if she realizes. She¡¯s still just looking at me.


    Jesus¡­ ten grand. This doll must be in some kind of shit. I will most definitely have her checked out. That¡¯s not exactly spare change.


    ¡°Is the job still avable?¡± she asks weakly.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°Can I have it? I swear I won¡¯t let you down. I work hard. I¡¯ll do anything to show I can.¡±


    ¡°Anything?¡± I take off her sses and set them on the shelf next to us.


    She nods when I look back to her. ¡°Anything.¡± She blinks then resumes her focus but she reaches up to her top to undo the first button and then the next.


    She seems so childlike in the Hogwarts top. Innocent and willing to offer me her body for the job. She goes to undo the other buttons but I stop her.


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t work like that. I won¡¯t fuck you in exchange for a job. If I want a slut I can go downstairs, I can hit up the back streets. Or I can do nothing, I¡¯m Nickoli Giordano. I don¡¯t have to try¡­¡±


    She looks thrown, trapped. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    I get close again. ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°Me¡­¡±


    I like the way she says that.


    ¡°Yes, Angel Doll. I want you. I want to own you.¡± I wanted her to want me too, and I already had that. It was time to test it out.


    Her lips part again and my gaze drops there.


    Right there on her full, pink lips. The pout makes me wonder what that mouth of hers will feel like on my cock. Right now I want to taste her.


    It¡¯s time that I taste her.


    I lean closer and she swallows hard. I get even closer until I¡¯m a breath away, and my cheek brushes over her nose. It¡¯s clear I¡¯m going to kiss her, but I stop right there.


    The kiss I want will taste so much better if she meets me halfway, or the rest of the way.


    Hesitation takes her, but desire is a stronger force.


    Much stronger.


    My cock hardens right up when the angel moves to me, meeting me the rest of the way. It¡¯s her that kisses me, and it¡¯s not because she needs the money. As her lips press against mine I feel her desperation to taste me too. It¡¯s the same as mine.


    It¡¯s the fucking same as mine.


    I nt my mouth over hers and our tongues sweep in to meet each other in tandem like we nned it.


    Fuck. She taste so fucking good. Like wild raw honey and sex.


    It reminds me a little of the taste of her sweet nectar. This is different. It¡¯s mixed with a hint of greed and selfish desireing from both of us, not just me.


    I take control by pulling that band from her hair and the long blond locks tumble over her back. Then I run my fingers through the silky fibers and angle her face to the side so I can deepen the kiss.


    I¡¯m in charge and I take pleasure in the way that her body goes limp against mine, pressing against my chest. My dick is rock hard already but when she presses her tits into me I want to explode.


    We kiss and the kiss turns hungry then greedy. She moans into my mouth and I fill my palms with her gorgeous tits. I recall with perfect rity how perfect she is. And I decide I want to go slower with her tonight.


    Last time was an interview.


    She¡¯s working tonight and I¡¯m giving her a preview. Giving the induction session of what¡¯s to be expected on the job.


    I pull away from her and she moves back to me, wanting more.


    I n to give her more. A lot more.


    Before she has her next thought I usher her over to the sofa area in the office I use for meetings.


    It¡¯s perfect for this meeting.


    When I take off her shoes she knows I mean business. I¡¯m loving the way she allows me to take charge and she¡¯s not saying no.


    I tell her I want to own her and she allows me to act like I already do.


    I unzip her pants, pull them down her legs, and toss them over to the side. Next are those panties. I spare no time to pull those off either, part her legs and slide my fingers deep inside her slick wet pussy.


    She¡¯s so wet for me it makes my cock ache to be inside her.


    I yank off her top and take off the bra too. Those gorgeous breasts spill out and bounce from the movement of my fingers sliding in and out of her.


    She moans as I finger fuck her and widens her legs so I can have better ess.


    I stop for a moment to push her back against the cushions so she can lie down. She does it and lies there watching me.


    I take the moment to look at her. She¡¯s fucking beautiful. So fucking beautiful, lying there looking at me with that white blond hair, her perfect body, those full rounded breasts with her light pink nipples and my fingers inside her pussy.


    ¡°Feel good, Angel Doll?¡±


    Something that feels like triumph washes over me when she nods and I lower to suck her tits.

 Chapter 10

    Mia


    I lose my mind all over again the minute his mouth closes over my right nipple.


    I can¡¯t even ask myself if I¡¯ve gone crazy.


    I have.


    The answer is simple. I have totally lost my damn mind.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It was far toote when I realized this man and I must never touch again. Our bodies must never touch. Not like we did the other day, and definitely not like we are now.


    It¡¯s toote and I want him to do whatever he wants to me.


    It was the kiss.


    No¡­ it wasn¡¯t just that. This started from the other day when I first saw him.


    It was like there was this invisible entity that wanted us to be together. Attraction, chemistry, desire.


    I don¡¯t know. His touch has all of it. All of it, it¡¯s all there.


    My body is drugged up on passion. It¡¯s there all over me, burning me, heating me up, humming through the blood in my veins like a song I just remembered. It awakens me. Bad enough that that kiss robbed me of sanity, this is something else and all he¡¯s doing is sucking my breast.


    His touch feels different tonight. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because my body remembers him, or if something changed between us.


    How can it though? This is the second time I¡¯ve met this man and look at me.


    I can¡¯t help but look at the way he suckles on my breast. Hard then soft, then like he¡¯s tasting, or drinking. His tongue swirls around my nipple and it tightens painfully, making me arch my back into the cushion.


    I moan and he takes a break from sucking to look at me.


    Passion has him too. It glitters his eyes. His eyes are dark with it and darken all the more when he moves to y with my left breast. He takes the nipple between his thumb and fingers and rolls it.


    I can see it in his expression that he¡¯s enjoying what he¡¯s doing to me. I enjoy it too but, how the fuck can I be experiencing this when only hours ago, I nearly witnessed Hector kill Dad? The thought makes me flinch.


    Nick catches my face and turns me to focus on him. He shakes his head.


    ¡°Leave it outside. I said I want you. Stop thinking about that other stuff.¡±


    How does he know?


    How does he know what I¡¯m thinking?


    I must be so transparent. So obvious. And stupid. It¡¯s got to be midnight now and I¡¯m here asking for a job. Of course I look desperate. It doesn¡¯t take Einstein to figure that. Not at all.


    I look transparent and desperate all by myself .


    ¡°Stop thinking Angel Doll.¡± His voice is husky, filled with need and arousal.


    A wicked smile shes over his face and he moves in to suckle on my left breast.


    I love his mouth on me. I love what he¡¯s doing to me with his mouth and I don¡¯t want him to stop. He strokes the other nipple he just gave attention, caressing the taut peak while he works the tip of the nipple in his mouth to life.


    The greedy tug of an orgasm takes me in an instant and he pulls away. One finger slides inside my pussy and the smile on his face is now one of satisfaction.


    ¡°Good girl, you¡¯re so wet. So wet for me. So fucking wet.¡± He ces two fingers in and starts moving in and out, finger fucking me.


    I cry out against the intensity. It feels so damn good. So damn good and I realize how badly I need this. I want him too. I want him inside me. I want to forget everything and get lost in him.


    Just as the thought hits me, he pulls his fingers out and licks the glistening juice.


    ¡°Open your legs wide for me Angel Doll.¡± He¡¯s looking at me as if he¡¯s given me a challenge. As if I won¡¯t do it, but he knows I will and I do.


    He shuffles back and I open my legs wide for him.


    ¡°Open your pussy for me¡­ now.¡±


    I move my hands down to my mound and spread my pussy lips wide for him. He smiles that predatory smile from the other day and it makes me shiver.


    When he lowers again, I gasp. He moves to my pussy and nuzzles his face between my thighs. Before I know it his tongue thrusts right in and I cry out. The intensity is so strong I grab onto the leather on the sofa seat to keep my bnce and keep my mind from drifting away.


    He holds down my hips then presses deeper with the skill of a man who knows what he¡¯s doing.


    He licks and thrusts at the same time. Fast, faster and faster and it¡¯s all too much. It¡¯s too much. When he licks over the hard sensitive nub of my clit, hitting my G-spot with his fingers and starts a series of short licks and sucks on my clit, I scream.


    I actually scream out and at the same time the greedy orgasm sends me to climax and Ie against his tongue, bucking and thrashing against his face as it all flows from me. He drinks me up, licking and sucking, continuing to eat out my pussy like it¡¯s the best thing he¡¯s ever tasted.


    I¡¯m breathing so hard, and damn it, damn me, I want more. I don¡¯t just want his fingers or his tongue inside me. I want his cock.


    Onest lick and he pulls back. I fully expect him to take his clothes off and fuck me right here. I¡¯m ready for him. I want him. I need him.


    Only¡­ he doesn¡¯t. What Nick does is move over me. Slides up to me and press his forehead against mine for a few brief seconds. He shuffles again and presses his cock into my stomach showing me how aroused he is.


    He moves back slightly and his warm breath on my face drives me insane.


    ¡°Feel better?¡± he asks. I pant and he runs his fingers over my jaw. ¡°Mia, do you feel better?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I tell him and my cheeks burn with shame.


    ¡°Can you give yourself to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I didn¡¯t think no was an option.


    To my surprise he moves away and stands. I straighten up, watching him. My eyes drop to the hard, massive bulge of his cock pressing against his pants and he smiles.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to see that tonight,¡± he smirks and runs his gaze over my naked body.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask. I can¡¯t believe I ask him such a thing.


    He lowers back to me. ¡°Your first time with me won¡¯t be you thinking about all the shit on your mind. Or money.¡±


    I reach for my top but he stops me. Cupping my face again, he drifts back to me, advancing back to my lips. He brushes his lips over mine and drags me back into the sexual haze. I kiss him back and find my fingers running up his arm, holding him to me.


    He shuffles away from my lips, and his gaze drops to my fingers on his arm.


    ¡°Seven tomorrow night. You know not to pull the same shit as yesterday,¡± he stands and my hands drops like a dead weight down at my thighs, brushing against the bare skin. ¡°For your punishment forst night, the hours have changed slightly.¡±


    Punishment¡­ Lord.


    ¡°What are the changes?¡±


    ¡°On the days you have off, I call on you when I need you.¡± His face is stern. He¡¯s talking like I have some kind of office job and I¡¯m his P. A. ¡°Sign the contract and fill out the paperwork before you leave, understand?¡±


    I nod my understanding.


    He backs away to the door and stops like he remembers something.


    ¡°Onest thing,¡± he smiles.


    ¡°What?¡± I breathe.


    ¡°Make sure you¡¯re on the pill.¡±


    My eyes widen and it¡¯s like reality snaps back in. He leaves me again though.


    He¡¯s gone just like before and I¡¯m left here naked in his office.

 Chapter 11

    I filled out the forms and left them with the moody receptionist. There¡¯s copies for me to take home and go over.


    When I get home I spend hours milling over the contract and what I¡¯m signing up to.


    It looks like a standard contract, except the part where it specifies my job title as personal waitress and exins in bold letters that my body belongs to Nickoli Giordano and I¡¯m supposed to do what he says. Those are the job specs, title and description.


    It then goes on to list all the things I¡¯m not to do. What stands out in my mind are the first three stiptions that are also typed in bold.


    I¡¯m not to have sexual rtions of any kind with any other men, I¡¯m supposed to dress in the attire provided to me at the club, and since I¡¯m considered to be his private property I¡¯m supposed to consult him if I want to make any changes to myself. i. e.: haircut, piercings, anything.


    Oh¡­ but, then there¡¯s this part: the contract can be terminated at any point by either party.


    He can terminate it, or I can.


    I can terminate it.


    Under that is the details of the sry. It really is a hundred grand and that¡¯s the starting sry. There¡¯s no mention of when that will change like at the end of a trial period or anything like that. I never expected there to be details like that though. Just like the other thing this isn¡¯t mentioning. The part about how long the jobsts.


    I¡¯m basically signing up to be this man¡¯s sex toy and while I may not be as well versed as most people in the world of men, I know the job can end when he¡¯s finished with me. Until that time I have to do what he says.


    That is what I signed up to.


    By the time I woke up this morning I¡¯d got a text notification from the bank letting me know twenty thousand dors has been deposited into my ount.


    I¡¯m so astounded I get dressed and go down to my bank to check if it¡¯s real.


    It¡¯s real.


    It¡¯s actually real. I get a printout of the bnce and the reference for the payment is listed as staff benefit and advance in equal parts so I know what he¡¯s done for me.


    I asked for ten grand and he gave me twenty. Ten of which is mine to keep as a staff benefit.


    The shock that resides in the pit of my stomach is something I can¡¯t quite describe.


    I can¡¯t describe it because on the one hand, apart from Chloe, I don¡¯t have anybody who would look out for me like this. On the other hand he gave me the money and I haven¡¯t even started working for him yet. On the other, other hand, he gave me ten grand to keep.


    Needless to say I wire the money across to Hector¡¯s ount straight away. The next thing I do is go to the diner and order something to eat.


    I hate eating alone but I¡¯m doing it. Having real money in my ount brings back the realization that I haven¡¯t eaten properly in weeks.


    After I eat I allow myself to think about everything that¡¯s happening properly.


    Last night was crazy. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing but I know I¡¯m in over my head. Way in.


    Last night was the first in a year since I¡¯ve mentioned Chad too. My cheating ex.


    I don¡¯t even talk about him with Chloe and I should, because the reality of it is, he really hurt me deeply. When you¡¯re with someone for so long it¡¯s hard to be you again. Just you.


    We broke upst year and yes he cheated, but he cheated with Miranda. He cheated on me with one of my friends.


    It¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m not that close with her, and the reason why we¡¯re still some resemnce to the friends we used to be, is that she came and told me. She was the one who came and told me what was going on.


    If it had been just the one time, maybe I would have been more open to push it all aside and give her credit for stepping forward and owning up to what was going on.


    But no, it wasn¡¯t that. She¡¯d been sleeping with him for years and honestly I think she told me because she got pregnant and he didn¡¯t want the baby. It was one big bust-up that left me heartbroken and ming myself for the long distance rtionship we¡¯d had.


    After Harvard, Chad came back to Chicago with me because we nned to be here. My friends became his friends and it was all nice. Then I got the job in LA with Silvermans. At no point whatsoever did he seem bothered by it. He was fine, or so I thought. In our big bust-up he told me how selfish I was. How I never thought of him when I decided to move to L. A, and what did I expect him to do?


    When I answered that I never expected him to cheat on me with one of my friends, he thought I was in the wrong. He made it seem like it was during that time but he didn¡¯t know that I knew he¡¯d been sleeping with Miranda for years before I left for L. A.


    We broke up and I didn¡¯t want to speak to anyone for months. What brought me out of my shell was hearing that Miranda was in a car ident and lost her baby.


    Pushing the past out of my head, I look ahead at the waitress making her way toward me.


    ¡°Can I get you anything else?¡± she asks with a pleasant smile.


    ¡°Yes, can I have an extrarge chocte shake please?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She nods, drops her foot back and retracts her steps to the kitchen.


    I have a long day ahead of me.


    I nned out everything earlier. I¡¯m gonna get a babysitter for Beth who can look after her in the evenings. The Pattersons have agreed to have her for the rest of the week or more if we need. They were really worried when they heard about Dad and they know how hard I¡¯ve been trying to find work. It¡¯s nice of them to offer to help but I don¡¯t want to impose so I¡¯ll ept the help for the rest of the week and get a babysitter after.


    I¡¯ll visit Dad in an hour and prep everything.


    Prepare for tonight.


    Well¡­ at least I fixed one thing. Kind of, sort of.


    I stopped Hector from killing Dad. I paid the money. Now I have to do the rest.


    I told Nickoli Giordano I¡¯d be his.


    What does it mean to be his?


    Be with a man who I just met in the way he wants me to.


    I have to do this for my family¡­ that¡¯s what I¡¯m telling myself.


    At the same time, I know that it¡¯s not the entire truth.


    Yes I agreed to the bizarre contract and signed my body away to a man I don¡¯t know because I need the money for my family, butst night was testament that it¡¯s so much more than that.


    I can lie to myself all I want and paint this in whatever color I wish. I can do all of that but I can¡¯t change the truth.


    It¡¯s a truth that stirs shame in the pit of my stomach.


    The truth is, I want him too.


    I really must have lost my mind.

 Chapter 12

    Nick


    Gabe is on the phone talking to one of his women.


    I don¡¯t know which one it is this time. Can¡¯t keep up.


    It only bothers me because I need to talk to him now and he¡¯s on the fucking phone talking it up with this broad about what she¡¯s wearing.


    It¡¯s just him and me tonight. Salvatore is back at the ountancy office dealing with one of our clients who had ten millione in from a business deal. He¡¯s better at shifting therger sums of money around and hiding it to make it either look legit or off the books. He manages all the offshore ounts, while me and Gabe do the onshore stuff. A few years back Pa expanded the ountancy work we do to include private clients. So we currently take care of the moneying in from the shipping contracts and money from our other clients too.


    Gabe and I are sitting on the upper level of the club reserved for just us. We have different levels for different people. The whole top section is ours. It¡¯s what we call the viewing section. We sit up here and we can see everything below us.


    Three levels down.


    Heughs out loud and ignores the fuck out of me like he used to when we were kids when I cast him a seething re.


    He must be taken with her because he¡¯s been on the phone now for twenty minutes. I would prefer if he went elsewhere with the shit.


    I¡¯m in no mood to hear him talk to some doll who¡¯s chasing him, and not when I know he¡¯s been banging Mimi down in the dressing rooms.


    That¡¯s definitely not Mimi on the phone.


    He acts different when he¡¯s around her. He likes her well enough but she¡¯s not his type and the poor doll can¡¯t see for shit when ites to him. She¡¯s been in our lives for as long as I can remember. Her father is another family friend and since he doesn¡¯t mind our special tastes, she doesn¡¯t mind working for us. She deals with the waitresses and the new recruits. Been with us right from when we opened ten years ago.


    But she¡¯s had her eye on Gabe for as long as we¡¯ve known her. His problem is the same as mine in the sense that he doesn¡¯t want to settle for one woman. Our difference is that he¡¯ll string two dolls along at the same time. Two or three, or ten.


    I can¡¯t do that.


    I¡¯m either avable and dick around and the women know it¡¯s just fun, which is essentially me most of the time, or there are the few asions in my life when I¡¯m with someone.


    Three times it happened to me. Thest was the worst. It was however what drew me closer to Gabe. We¡¯ve both loved women who belonged to other men.


    Arranged marriages are big in our world. Crime families marry their daughters off, some are debts, some are straight-up payments. Gabe¡¯s was a payment. Mine was a debt.


    Vanessa¡­ my¡­ well she wasn¡¯t my anything. She was a debt. The sort you couldn¡¯t get out of without starting a blood war. In my world you have to know when to back the fuck down and back off. You have to know when to stay behind the line set up for you.


    That was what happened to me.


    Didn¡¯t change the fact that I loved her and I haven¡¯t loved since.


    I met her here at the club.


    The club¡¯s opening almost feels like it was an expression of freedom. I don¡¯t like putting it that way though because I was never restricted in my life the way most people are.


    We¡¯re all like that in my family. No restriction. It was how Gabe came to be with his Charlotte. It¡¯s been ten years and I know he hasn¡¯t forgotten her.


    This broad on the phone talking to him is one of his attempts to try. The same goes for Mimi. Unfortunately for her and unfortunately for me because it¡¯s fucking eight twenty and Gabe is still on the fucking phone. There¡¯s a reason why I wanted to finish all that I need to say to him well before now.


    The reason is Mia.


    I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯s either here or nearly here. I want to give her my full attention. I want to forget today. Another fruitless fucking day that saw me with no answers.


    I knew Vincent would be doing his part to search and gather intel where he could, what we were doing though was searching the lower levels of the underground. I started with Billy¡¯s restaurant and talked to people who knew him. Good idea, except that nobody knew a damn thing, and if they did they wouldn¡¯t squeal to people like us without a threat. Threats and blood, body parts missing. Shit like that, that could coerce a person to talk. Shit that could and wouldnd me in shit with Pa and Vincent if it got back to them. Them with their fucked up fantasy to preserve order.


    With the streets being a no go


    The next thing I thought of doing was a thorough check through Tommy¡¯s stuff at the office and at his house. Paperwork and files.


    We tackled the office first, because I didn¡¯t want to involve Sherine until I had to.


    I was hoping to find some clues but there was nothing amongst his paperwork and everything on hisputer from files to emails were all encrypted with some type of firewalls and passwords none of us could get pass.


    It enraged me, but it was suspicious as fuck because we all use passwords, just not the way he did. The n tomorrow is to get someone from our technical support team to decrypt them so we can see if there¡¯s anything on hisputer we can use.


    Everything that is happening makes me want to breathe fire because of that helplessness that looms over my fucking head. It reminds me that I can¡¯t do anything.


    Nothing at all. Nothing more than what I¡¯m doing which feels like a waste of time.


    And Gabe is still on the fucking phone. I glower at my brother as he asks the doll what color her nipples are.


    epting I¡¯ll have his attention when he decides to give it I give up on him and allow myself to get lost in what¡¯s happening below us.


    The club is packed as always.


    Always packed and I get the feeling that no matter how much we charge, people will stille.


    We charge two hundred dors for a standard ticket, five hundred for the general VIP lounge, seven hundred for the sex dungeons. Every night the tickets sell out.


    We make six figures a night, sometimes seven when we have special events. To be fair though, every night¡¯s an event. People hear things about The Dark Odyssey. Theye for the sex.


    Of course they woulde for the sex. It¡¯s taboo. People love anything that¡¯s taboo. Even the fuckers who think they don¡¯t like it, do. It¡¯s all the holier-than-thou ones who try to restrain themselves.


    Sex is a very interesting thing. There¡¯s something about it that¡¯s forbidden and desirable all at once. The people here like watching like we do, and they like fucking like we do.


    I can¡¯t believe a whole eight years have gone by since we set this ce up. It was Georgiou¡¯s seriously wild idea. Masquerade parties every night in a sex club. Fuck yeah. He¡¯s the most liberal of all of us.


    Liberal as in he¡¯s been married to his doll for thest seven years but he shares her with his best friend. Yeah.


    Liberal like that, but it works. He banded together with us to set the ce up and while we don¡¯t see him as much as he used to we all take pride in our aplishment to push the limits of fantasy.


    We¡¯d set up the ce to create a ¡­ safe environment for people to live out their fantasies and boy do they ever. They¡¯re all doing it now.


    Although we don¡¯t allow sex on the dance floor, from where I¡¯m sitting it looks like a massive orgy below us, from the way everyone¡¯s dancing. And, from the people in the cubicles.


    The usual businessmen are in the private cubicles on the outskirts and on the floor. There are people having threesomes, foursomes, fivesomes. Most of the groups have more men than women. The men all share the women. I like that dynamic. Even though I don¡¯t like sharing. Tried it many times and hated it. Gabe and Salvatore are different. They don¡¯t mind.


    I just like to watch.


    It¡¯s the watching part that we like.


    As if I¡¯m not pissed off enough at Gabe for being on his damn call for so long, Robbie approaches me from the side entrance. He has paperwork in his hands. That means he¡¯s found something out about Mia.


    Of course I followed through on my n to have her checked out. This is my guy who does all that for me, he¡¯s justte and he¡¯s got that tentative look on his face because he knows I don¡¯t likete.


    ¡°What the fuck took you so long?¡± I snarl. Truth be told I almost forgot he was supposed toe see me before eight.


    It¡¯s all the fucking shit on my mind. I can¡¯t focus on what I¡¯m supposed to.


    ¡°Sorry Boss, I had onest thing to check out,¡± he hands me the paperwork. I take it and cut him a crude nce. He knows I¡¯m pissed but I won¡¯t take it out on him.


    He¡¯s been my street guy since we opened the club and I trust him. Trust is a hard thing toe by in our world.


    I scan over the document and see that Mia¡¯s awyer and her credentials are as long as my arm.


    Fucking hell, my eyes snap wide when I see Harvard listed in her academic qualifications.


    Harvard¡­ She studied at Harvard and got into Silvermans in L. A.


    Even the best people I know never got into a firm like that.


    I look at Robbie who¡¯s already giving me that expression of suspicion.


    ¡°Father¡¯s sick. He¡¯s in hospital as we speak. She has an older brother and a niece. Nine years old. They all live together.¡± He summarizes. ¡°Her father¡¯s a software developer, runs his own business but hasn¡¯t done anything all year. House has been re-mortgaged and he took out a business loan.¡± He quirks a brow on thatst part.


    Gabe¡¯s off his call now and looking at me with interest.


    I¡¯ve seen this sort of thing many times. Anything that looks like it might be legit, most often isn¡¯t. It all looked fine until he talked about the house being remortgaged and the business loan.


    ¡°She owes someone,¡± Gabe fills in.


    I cut him a crude nce because I¡¯m surprised he heard anything.


    ¡°The father owes someone,¡± I impart. It¡¯s what I figure from what the intel isn¡¯t saying and her actions over thest few days. ¡°It¡¯s the father, I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s him.¡± I tap the document and think about it.


    Her father owes someone and she needed ten grand to pay them. I gave her twenty so she could pay her debt and not have to worry. I just threw it in for good measure.


    ¡°What should I do? Want me to get ess to bank statements? We could see more,¡± Robbie asks.


    I shake my head. I don¡¯t want to pry too much. She¡¯s agreed to take the job here with me. So the situation is in hand. No need to dig around deeper. Not right now. It does however make me wonder how much she owes.


    Would the twenty g¡¯s I gave her cover it? Or did she owe more?


    Maybe I¡¯d find out. It¡¯s not important now, and not when I have her right where I want her. She owes me for the advance so I have her on that front.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary yet. Keep eyes on her though, just in case it turns into something to worry about.¡±


    Robbie nods and backs away.


    ¡°What the hell¡¯s this?¡± Gabe asks, flicking the edge of the document in my hand.


    ¡°None of your business,¡± I snap.


    ¡°Prick, you like her. You wouldn¡¯t go through all that trouble if you didn¡¯t.¡±


    I narrow my eyes at him and put the document in my jacket pocket. ¡°Gabe, you¡¯ve already pissed on the few minutes I needed to talk to you, don¡¯t piss me off even more.¡±


    ¡°Come on man. I was talking to Ana, you seen the tits on that woman. I¡¯m meeting herter.¡± He chuckles.


    ¡°And Mimi?¡±


    ¡°Meeting her after for more fucking.¡± Heughs now.


    I roll my eyes at him. ¡°You get on my nerves man.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take a moral high ground with me. Our ways are different, but we¡¯re the same, brother. I just divide my attention between my women. You focus yours on one at a time. Look at you with this woman. You actually had her checked out and don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t see her contract. Your personal waitress, Nick? You just got yourself a real life fuck toy.¡±


    I smile. Sure it looks like that, but part of it isn¡¯t.


    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s none of your business. What is your business is today¡¯s shit.¡±


    He frowns and straightens up, resuming the tension we¡¯d had prior to his call.


    He sighs with frustration. ¡°It¡¯s all so fucked up.¡±


    It sure is. Fucked up, and worrying because I know if something is hard in our world, it means there¡¯s more at work. The Fontaines involving a guy they know to be associated with the Giordanos is big.


    It suggest betrayal on Tommy¡¯s part and I don¡¯t want to think like that.


    I want to say that Tommy wouldn¡¯t do a thing like that but my best friend had already disrespected me by associating with people who would kill me if they could.


    I can¡¯t say because he was my friend he wouldn¡¯t do whatever this shit is to me. What I do know is he must have had a good reason. A fucking good reason.


    Gabe presses his lips together and shuffles in his chair. ¡°Nick, I didn¡¯t want to be the one to say this, but fuck, I¡¯m just going to say it. I think Tommy was dealing. I think maybe he was some kind of dealer. Billy said he overheard the guy say Tommy could hook them up.¡±


    Dealing¡­


    I¡¯d thought of that, but the fact that Chrysanthemum was also mentioned makes me think otherwise. ¡°I don¡¯t know Gabe. Those drugs are hard toe by. I think ¡­¡± My damn voice trails off.


    I was going to say that I¡¯d know about it if Tommy was dealing. The truth is I doubt it. Everything that¡¯s happened and is happening makes me doubt I¡¯d know anything.


    I¡¯ve been scanning through possibilities and ending up with shit.


    Maybe he was dealing but it doesn¡¯t exin everything else. It doesn¡¯t give any answer to why he was gunned down.


    That¡¯s what I want to know. The answer and a name. I want to know who did it. Who put the hit on him and who fired the bullet.


    Gabe rests a hand on my shoulder and sighs. ¡°Hey, something wille up. just got to keep looking. We¡¯ll see what we find on theputer. Then maybe we¡¯ll know what to do next.¡±


    I nod, definitely agreeing.


    ¡°We¡¯ll grab Salvatore in the morning,¡± I answer. Salvatore is more technically minded than any of us. It was the fact that he couldn¡¯t get into Tommy¡¯sputer that made us suspicious of what could be on there.


    I¡¯m about to borate but there¡¯s a sudden movement to my left.


    The talk of Tommy took my mind off her.


    Mia¡­ Angel Doll.


    She approaches us with that coyness I¡¯ve seen her exhibit every time. I thought it was shyness, now I know she¡¯s awyer I know it¡¯s not that she¡¯s shy. She¡¯s wary of me and afraid. That¡¯s what it is.


    Tonight the coyness is masked by how she looks.


    That blond hair has been done up and cascades down her shoulders in long graceful waves.


    She¡¯s got that smoky eye makeup that makes her eyes piercing, stunning and breathtaking. Her skin is wless with a shimmer to it.


    I¡¯m already taken with her face and her hair, but the rest of her robs my mind of thought.


    She¡¯s wearing a gold negligee that clings to her body, caressing her the way I want to. Everything but the cups of the built-in bra and the lining that covers her mound is see-through.


    Good. Mimi knew what I meant when I said take care of her.


    I gave specific instructions because I don¡¯t want anybody looking at all the parts of this woman I want for myself. I don¡¯t want any other man touching her, or looking at her. End of story.


    In her hands is a little gold masquerade mask. She would have been wearing it on her travel up to me from downstairs.


    It hides your identity. Take the mask off when you want to reveal it.


    I stand and move to her.


    Gabe clears his throat in a very exaggerated manner.


    ¡°No intro, brother?¡± he says with a sinful smile as he looks over my doll.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I simply reply. He¡¯s such a fucking prick. He¡¯s seen the contract and all the paperwork. He knows her name but thinks he can pull rank in seniority, by making me introduce her, because he¡¯s two years older than me.


    Heughs. ¡°No?¡±


    I hate the way he¡¯s looking at her. Looking at her breasts. It¡¯s one thing Mimi can¡¯t hide. Mia has the kind of breasts best reserved for fantasies. It would be great in a ce like this to bring in more money. But she¡¯s mine and only I get to y with those.


    ¡°No,¡± I tell him again.


    ¡°So not sharing?¡± He leans forward and turns up the stare even more.


    He knows if he wasn¡¯t my brother I¡¯d shoot his dick off.


    ¡°Fuck the hell off Gabe and don¡¯t cross me. Don¡¯t fucking do it,¡± I point at him and he looks at me and sees I¡¯m serious as fuck.


    The cunning expression falls from his face and he resumes hisposure.


    I look back to Mia and see her cheeks are flushed with the soft rose color I adore.


    When she looks at me the unease fades, only slightly though.


    Only slightly does it fade, which is also good because I don¡¯t want her to befortable with me. I like that she¡¯s wary because she should be.


    Taking her hand, I lead her away from Gabe.


    We go to the upper floor so we can talk first before I give her the tour.


    Her hand feels so small, but I like that her fingers areced in between mine.


    We get to the balcony on the raised tform and I release her.


    This is where wee when we have events. Us brothers and our friends.


    I take a step back and look her over.


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± I tell her. Mimi would have given her the negligee to wear. Everything else though would have been her.


    Her cheeks flush again. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°And you showed up.¡±


    ¡°I showed up. Thank you for the money. I appreciate it. I really appreciated it.¡± She nods and I can see she did. I knew she would. It was why I gave it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    ¡°Twenty thousand dors is a lot not to mention,¡± she points out.


    And yet it was spare change to me.


    ¡°Did it help you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, big time.¡±


    I hope she didn¡¯t pay all of it on the debt. Whatever the debt is. Sick father and a niece to take care of. That¡¯s a handful.


    What happened to the niece¡¯s parents?


    Robbie mentioned she had a brother. Why isn¡¯t he helping? Maybe he is.


    She seems to havee from what I call a goody-two-shoes vani family. Maybe they just fell into a lot of debt.


    I guess me helping gives me kudos points.


    ¡°Good. No more talk of money. Understand?¡± I ask, because I want that element I crave. Her.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I do¡­ I understand.¡±


    I want all of her and when I¡¯m inside her I just want her to be thinking of me. Just me and the pleasure. That¡¯s all.


    Nothing else.


    First I want to prep her and give her a taste of my world.


    I reach forward and pick up a lock of her hair. It curls around my thumb as I run my fingers over it. It feels soft with a slight crisp, probably from hairspray.


    ¡°This for me?¡± I ask.


    She blushes again and her eyes dart to the floor then climb back up to meet mine.


    ¡°Maybe?¡±


    Maybe¡­ I like that, but it¡¯s not what I want to hear. I like the sass the answer carries with it and the spark of sensuality in her eyes, but I want the control.


    ¡°Maybe?¡± I say that with an edge of the serious tone I took with Gabe.


    It should have done the trick to put her back in line but to my surprise a little smile tugs at the corners of her lips. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen her smile. It¡¯s not a full smile, just the hint of one and it does something to me.


    ¡°You want me to say yes?¡± she challenges.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you to say yes and make you obey like a robot.¡±


    She presses her lips together. ¡°Yes.¡± She says and gives me a full smile. ¡°I¡¯m not saying yes because I was told to.¡±


    Sassy¡­ and very sexy. Very, very sexy.


    Her personality ising out and that¡¯s what I want. This must be close to what she¡¯s like when she¡¯s awyer.


    I like it, but I¡¯m boss.


    I reassert myself when I step forward and she backs away like she usually does.


    She backs against the pir and looks at me, eyes slightly wide.


    People can see us and that¡¯s the point.


    I reach out and move away the cup of her bra covering her right breast and expose her breast right there.


    She lets me, and she will let me do what I have nned next.


    Someone passes by us and her face goes beetroot red. I smile at her response and I bend down to cover the light pink tip of her nipple with my mouth, sucking hard.


    While she¡¯s shocked at that, I slide my hand up her thigh, move her panties to one side and slip my fingers in her already wet pussy.


    My cock hardens at the discovery, and I want to fuck her right here up against the pir for all to see.


    She moans and I¡¯m tempted but I stop sucking. I don¡¯t stop sliding my fingers inside her though.


    She likes it. I can tell and I want her to say it.


    ¡°You like that Angel Doll?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm hmmm.¡± She moans and presses into the pir.


    ¡°Good. I love how wet you are for me. Stay just like that.¡± I stop then.


    This is part of the prep, part of her tour. By the time I¡¯m ready for her, she¡¯ll be begging me to take her.


    I bring my hands up to my mouth and lick the sweet nectar from my fingers. She tastes sweeter tonight. Sweet on desire.


    I can¡¯t wait to make here.

 Chapter 13

    Mia


    God¡­


    I watch him lick his fingers and it turns me on.


    As usual I don¡¯t know what to think.


    The moment I start and my braines back from the high it¡¯s been on, he covers me back up, fixing my dress.


    He does that and acts like nothing really happened. Nothing more than what we¡¯ve been doing.


    Nothing more than him sucking my breast and fingering me in front of people.


    Yes, of course I¡¯m wet. Apart from what he did, it was also the fact that people were watching.


    There was a waiter with a tray of drinks who seemed to be making his way over to where we¡¯de from. Where his brother was.


    The man passed by but watched as Nick sucked and fingered me.


    There was something insanely arousing about being watched. I almost get the drift of this ce.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s supposed to happen now. I know what will happen at some time tonight and I made sure I took my birth control a little earlier than nned. I ordered a couple more packs from the doctors today too, so I don¡¯t have a day where I run out or cause to bete.


    With myck of sex since Chad left-yeah it¡¯s been a year since I had sex-I¡¯ve been cking. The other day Chloe told me she read somewhere that women on the pill had better skin because of the extra estrogen. Since I could no longer afford to buy beauty creams, I figured I¡¯d get back on track with my daily pill dosage.


    Who would have thought I¡¯d actually need it for the purpose it¡¯s intended for?


    He puts out his hand to take mine and I give it to him.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask, still trying to steady my breath.


    ¡°This is part of your induction. I¡¯m giving you the tour of The Dark Odyssey.¡±


    Tour¡­ oh God. Do I really want to see it all?


    I nce down at the ss ceiling and see the people on the dance floor having a wild time. I can¡¯t hear the music from up here, but it seems to be one of those mixes that gets people moving.


    The crowd on the floor are dancing like they¡¯re at a rave. Like the other night though, there are a lot of people having sex on the sidelines.


    ¡°Ready?¡± he asks.


    I bow my head for a slow nod because I¡¯m as ready as I¡¯ll ever be. I don¡¯t know what the hell I¡¯m going to see beyond what I already have.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    ¡°Put your mask back on baby.¡±


    I put the mask on and look at him. He smiles. I expect him to put on a mask too. He doesn¡¯t though. I guess he doesn¡¯t need to hide who he is.


    He¡¯s the boss.


    He takes my hand and leads me to the elevator. He presses the ground floor button and we go down.


    That¡¯s where all the action is. All of it.


    The door pings open and we¡¯re there.


    The music instantly washes over us, loud and vibrant. There are men in masks by the entrance and they all look at me.


    As if on instinct, Nick releases my hand and slips his arm around my waist, protectively pulling me close. Showing I¡¯m his.


    They look away, all of them simultaneously.


    I¡¯m in my heels. Six inch heels Mimi gave me and prayed I could walk in them. She said Nick likes heels. It made me wonder about the other women he¡¯s been with.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Women he¡¯s been with under normal circumstances who hadn¡¯t gone to him looking for a job. Not like me.


    It begs the question of what I am?


    Personal waitress¡­ so what am I doing? Getting him drinks and being a fuck toy at his request for a hundred grand a year?


    That¡¯s what it is. I can¡¯t push that part aside no matter what.


    I can¡¯t even deny it or turn it into meaning something else. Not the way I would if this were some intellectual property dispute and my client wanted to ascertain their ownership of a particr idea or trademark. This is not that, and thinking aboutw right now isn¡¯t helping me.


    I was in my element in L. A. but it wasn¡¯t even the fact of being in L. A. It was because Silvermans really valued me, and I saw myself going ces. I mentored under the best senior partner there. Her name was Olivia Hawthorne. I wanted to be like her. Strong and beautiful, married with kids and still with the zest for her career.


    I¡¯m here now, on the arm of a seriously drop dead gorgeous guy, in his sex club and I don¡¯t know when I can think aboutw again.


    Feels like another life I lived. Worse when I look at the people around me.


    We¡¯re walking slower as we move further into the crowd.


    Again everyone looks normal, having a good time. The women in their lingerieugh as they dance and the men are in boxers. Everyone¡¯s wearing masks.


    It looks like an erotic lingerie party.


    Add the dancers wearing masks in their see through bra¡¯s and thongs on the raised tforms dotting each corner of the room and I would say it definitely passes for an erotic lingerie party.


    The whole set up is actually quite fascinating. The people, the style, the acrobats on the aerial hoops and everything really. I¡¯m just not used to it.


    We move over to the furthest end and suddenly we¡¯re up close to the outskirt cubicles where the people are having sex.


    These cubicles don¡¯t look like the Arabian tent style ones above us that I passed the other day to get to Nick¡¯s office.


    They¡¯re nice but more like the chill-out areas you¡¯d see in a VIP lounge at a regr club. Jus way more ssy, with padded leather sofas the people are sprawled on. Nick stops with me beside the first cubicle. There¡¯s a woman and two men having a threesome. All are naked except for the masks.


    As I watch them it dawns on me that the mask doesn¡¯t just conceal who you are. The shield of it beckons me to stare. And stare I do without blushing or feeling as uneasy as I did the other day without it.


    I¡¯d worn my mask up to find Nick earlier but I didn¡¯t really see that many people on the way to him.


    Not like this. The woman sits in between the two guys, stroking their cocks while they suck her breasts. The guy to her left has his fingers in her pussy, fingering her.


    My mouth waters and my breath hitches, the longer I look. The heat creeps into my cheeks and my whole body flushes when the guy to her left stops sucking her breast and pulls her onto hisp. She straddles him, going down on his cock and he starts to fuck her.


    I look away, straight to Nick and see he¡¯s not watching them, his eyes are on me and there¡¯s a smirk on his face.


    On the balcony he told his brother he wouldn¡¯t share me. I can¡¯t even believe I¡¯m thinking about that. Sharing.


    Maybe I can stand to watch but I don¡¯t want to be shared. He might have told his brother no, but that didn¡¯t mean all that much. What if there are other people he would share me with.


    Again I ask myself what the hell I¡¯ve gotten myself into.


    Today was so busy with all I had to sort out that I didn¡¯t speak to Chloe. She knew I wanted to talk but I didn¡¯t tell her what about. As far as my best friend knows, I¡¯m still job hunting and I turned this down. She doesn¡¯t know that since west spoke- only yesterday- all manner of shit has happened to me.


    Nick doesn¡¯t say anything. I wouldn¡¯t have heard him anyway because the music is so loud. Instead he moves along the cubicles with me like he¡¯s taking me on a tour at the museum and we¡¯re looking at some prehistoric disy of people. The next cubicle isn¡¯t all that different, I suppose, from what would have happened at that time.


    The people inside are having an orgy. All of them. Men with men and women, women with women and men, men with men. I actually gasp from the shock of what I¡¯m seeing. Unlike the other couple, I don¡¯t feel the protection of the mask. It¡¯s too much for me to take in and I look away. I look away and Nick notices.


    I¡¯m grateful when he moves me along. I find something else to focus on as we proceed down the pathway nestled between the dancing bodies and the people having sex.


    I keep my focus on the patterns on the floor. It¡¯s like crystal and has the appearance of dancing on water. I didn¡¯t notice it before. Granted when you came to a ce like this, I was pretty sure the floor was thest thing you¡¯d notice inparison to everything else going on around you.


    I look back up and we pass by another couple in a cubicle. It¡¯s just the two of them. They aren¡¯t wearing masks and the way they touch each other is different.


    Nick steadies me as we stop and watch. The people inside look like they can¡¯t get enough of each other, like they¡¯re so into each other they could be anywhere. The man holds the woman against him as she rides him and he strokes her back.


    Nick pulls me away just as they pull apart and kiss. I feel then like I¡¯d actually intruded on something private. It¡¯s weird because all of it should be private.


    I look at Nick and I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s thinking as we proceed down the path. He¡¯s either decided we¡¯ve had enough of the floor, or that I¡¯ve seen enough.


    We go through a door at the end of the hall and there¡¯s a set of stone steps.


    My heels nk against them. I seriously start wondering what I¡¯m about to see next. Feels like being led down into a dungeon.


    When we get down the steps I realize why this feels like a dungeon.


    It¡¯s because it is.


    A sex dungeon.


    I tense at the thought and my mouth goes dry as we enter anotherrge hall.


    The music down here is different. It¡¯s more jazz-like and low enough to hear screams of an orgasm from the furthest end of the room and the echo of flesh pping together.


    There¡¯s more people having sex down here than above on the main floor.


    The room is also filled with equipment I¡¯ve heard Chloe talk about. The people around us down here are abo of leather and gowns and formal wear like you¡¯d actually see at a Vian Ball. The people in gowns are wearing masks.


    I notice some of the women in leather have a cor around their necks and they cling to the men next to them.


    A little like I hadn¡¯t realized before, that I¡¯m clinging to Nick.


    It fascinates him when he notices me realize.


    I look to the cubicles here and that¡¯s where the shock factor amplifies as I watch a woman being flogged and spanked. It looks painful, nevertheless she¡¯s crying out for more. In the cubicle next to them it looks like the same sort of thing has gone on but the couple inside are having sex.


    BDSM. I get it in an instant, thanks to my sex lessons from Chloe and I think the men around are all doms and the women are their subs. The way they are is a little different. Some of them are close and the way that the women cling to their men is something I can¡¯t stop looking at. It¡¯s very intimate. Almost as intimate as the couples having sex.


    I¡¯m seriously going to have a hard time forgetting all this. My blood is so hot it burns as it travels through my veins. I don¡¯t know why I think this but the whole setting looks like a twisted scene in ¡°Interview with the Vampire¡±, minus the vampires and add in the people wearing leather.


    Yes, that¡¯s what it feels like, like I¡¯m not sure if I should be fascinated, or wigged-out or both.


    I think it¡¯s the way they¡¯re all touching each other. Like animals would. It¡¯s a little predatory and animalistic.


    A man approaches Nick and smiles at both of us.


    In his mask, most of his face is covered. It¡¯s one of those ¡°Phantom of the Opera¡± masks but with the masquerade design as opposed to what you¡¯d see in the musical. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell what his expression was if he hadn¡¯t smiled.


    Nick smiles at him and stretches out his hand to greet him. I move to give him more freedom to interact but he pulls me back against him. I don¡¯t miss the urgent possessiveness in his touch.


    The man smiles wider and looks from Nick to me.


    ¡°Nickoli Giordano, you don¡¯t usually venture down here. Can¡¯t remember whenst I¡¯ve seen you.¡± The man booms in a hearty tone.


    I try to assess him from what I can see. He¡¯s Italian like Nick but there¡¯s a presence about him I can¡¯t ignore. Stronger than Nick¡¯s. He¡¯s older. I¡¯d say maybe mid tote forties.


    ¡°Marco Antone, it¡¯s good to see members of the Antone n in my fold,¡± Nick answers.


    He ces an emphasis on the name Antone.


    ¡°Do not lie. You wouldn¡¯t have any old Antone here with your alliance with udius Morientz.¡±


    I don¡¯t know who they¡¯re talking about. I assume he¡¯s important from the way Nick tenses against me.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, then again you¡¯re a special Antone, aren¡¯t you? Not sure how many Antones in your fold are doms with a harem of subs,¡± Nick throws back.


    Now the man tenses. It¡¯s clear he doesn¡¯t like thement.


    ¡°Once upon a time you used to live like a dom, have you returned to your former ways?¡± Marco nces at me.


    I swallow hard. Nick was a dom?


    Okay¡­I need to calm myself.


    This isn¡¯t like we¡¯re dating and I just met him somewhere and we¡¯re trying to get to know each other.


    Nick smiles. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    I look at him and Marco looks to me again.


    ¡°Is this your new sub?¡± he looks at me like he wants to eat me and my heartbeat speeds up.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nick answers and his gaze snaps away from me.


    ¡°I see, well done,¡± Marco smiles and tips his head before he backs away.


    That was all he had to say.


    Nick leans in close to my ear and whispers, ¡°Enough.¡±


    ¡°Enough?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I¡¯ve shown you enough.¡±


    ¡°Is there more?¡±


    ¡°Yes, much¡­but you¡¯ve seen enough.¡±


    Instead of going back the way we came, we continue to the door at the end of the hall.


    We go through it and up another set of stairs that leads back up to the main floor.


    I hear the music already and brace myself to go back out. Then my breath catches and I realize I can¡¯t go out just yet.


    I stop and tug him to stop too. There are too many questions floating around in my head.


    He doesn¡¯t like that I stopped but I have to know more.


    At least he releases me when I pull from him. The look he¡¯s giving me resembles how he was that first day we met. It¡¯s simr to the people we just left and I understand why he has that predatory look if he used to be a dom.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have questions. What am I?¡± I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯ll do if he says sub. I don¡¯t understand it but I know I don¡¯t like pain inflicted on me of any kind.


    The corners of his mouth lift into a sexy smile. ¡°You¡¯re Mia Chase.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s who I am, not what. I¡¯m supposed to be your personal waitress but I haven¡¯t done anything a waitress does. You want me to be yours but I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±


    He moves to me and cups my face. ¡°You know what I mean Mia.¡±


    He¡¯s right. I do know. I¡¯m being paid to have sex with him. That¡¯s what it boils down to.


    ¡°What else will I have to do?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all. I won¡¯t share you with anybody, even if you want to be shared. I don¡¯t like or have the desire to share things that belong to me.¡±


    His eyes pierce into me and I can¡¯t look away. I belong to him.


    God¡­


    Belonging is a nice thought and as I look at him something reaches out to me that makes me want to ept the idea, even though my brain won¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a dom, Mia, and you aren¡¯t my sub. I told Marco you were because he respects their ways. He¡¯s one of the most dangerous men in Chicago and if certain people were to know of his presence in my club there would be hell to pay. He approached me because he wanted to buy you.¡±


    My heart stills right there in my chest. ¡°Oh my God.¡±


    He smiles. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I won¡¯t let anybody take you.¡± He steps back, dropping his hand from my chin and I catch my breath.


    ¡°How does it all work¡­ I mean everyone here looks sofortable.¡±


    ¡°Because they are. All kinds of peoplee here for the experience.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you have this ce?¡± I have to ask. I just have to. I¡¯ve never met anybody like him before. Never, not even close.


    A slow easy smile dances on his lips. ¡°The experience is one reason. The fantasy another. It¡¯s dark and alluring. I cater for everybody. I believe people should be allowed to live out their fantasies. Our fantasies are part of who we are.¡±


    Okay¡­ that¡¯s something I didn¡¯t think of. Living a fantasy.


    He smirks and continues. ¡°The masks make them morefortable to do it. They wear masks to cover who they are, and only take it off when they want to reveal themselves. The mene in and get a seal to pass to a person they want to invite for more than a dance. That¡¯s how it starts. How it ends is up to them.¡±


    ¡°What about the waitresses. Where are they?¡± I didn¡¯t see any.


    ¡°You saw them mingling with the crowd. Except they look like regrs. There¡¯s no real difference. In the billionaire¡¯s lounge upstairs, the guys can have their own waitresses and it¡¯s up to them what they want to do.¡±


    I release a slow breath. ¡°Is that what I¡¯ll be doing?¡±


    He touches my face. ¡°The man who can touch you is me. You wille here in the evenings ande find me. Then we¡¯ll take it from there.¡±


    I blink as I look at him. I¡¯m trying to process it.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Want to do more? Isn¡¯t life hard enough as it is?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Well Angel Doll, let¡¯s not make it harder,¡± he drops his hand to mine and runs his finger up my arm and back to my waist. Leaning in close he whispers, ¡°dance with me.¡±


    His voice is a sexy rumble that makes my body flush with heat and anticipation.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answer.


    His lips arch into an easy grin and he pulls me closer to him so he can slip his arm around me again.


    When we go out to the main floor, the music changes to something more sensual, but upbeat. It¡¯s a mix of a song I really like. ¡®Touch me¡¯.


    I follow him as he leads me into the sea of bodies shing together. We start dancing. Me pressed up against him and him holding me, looking at me like he wants to devour me.


    It¡¯s then the lure of him truly entices me and I forget reality all over again.

 Chapter 14

    Mia


    Nick moves behind me and slips his arm back around my waist.


    That force washes over me like it didst night and the other day.


    Passion.


    That¡¯s what it is.


    Tonight it¡¯s apanied by desire.


    It washes over me and over him too and it¡¯s like this song was made for us because we start dancing as if we¡¯d practiced.


    But, he¡¯s holding me against him so I can feel his erection pressing into my ass.


    His hands run down the length of my waist and smooth over it, right up to cup my breasts and I press into him. I press into him and hold his hands against me, wanting his touch. Wanting him.


    It¡¯s the effect of him.


    The effect he has on me. Making me want him.


    Making me want him so bad I forget all the reasons I shouldn¡¯t.


    I wiggle my hips and he grinds against me, dipping his head to my neck so he can trace a line of hot fiery kisses over my skin.


    We stay like this for the whole song, just moving against each other. At the end he turns me to him and I find myself smiling. He takes my face again and whispers into my ear when the volume of the music drops to change.


    ¡°Naughty girl¡­ you like me,¡± he breathes.


    I turn my face to him and brush against his nose. ¡°Maybe,¡± I whisper back.


    He cups my breast again and runs his finger over the diamond hard nipple. It¡¯s begging to be touched as bad as the rest of my body. If this were anywhere else I wouldn¡¯t be like this.


    ¡°Maybe?¡±


    He takes my hand and ces it against the bulge of his cock pressing against his pants.


    He closes my hand over it and a little breath escapes my lips. He smiles the wicked smile, sinful in every way and holds down hard on my hand, encouraging me to rub up and down his length.


    I do, and continue when he releases my hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s how much I like you, Angel Doll.¡±


    Fuck¡­


    He¡¯s massive and seems to grow in my hands. Hees back down and captures my mouth for a hungry kiss while I rub his cock. When he pulls away, he takes my hand.


    ¡°Time to go,¡± he rasps out.


    The music gets louder but we head away from the dance floor. We pass all sorts of stuff happening, but all I see is him.


    All I want is him.


    He takes me back to the elevator, taps the button for the sixth floor, a floor I¡¯ve never been on.


    He reims my lips before I get the chance to ask where we¡¯re going. He shoves me up against the wall and we kiss like we¡¯ve always kissed like this. Like we¡¯ve known each other forever and not just a few days.


    It¡¯s been a few days and he¡¯s my boss.


    How can I feel this wild desire for a man I just met when I never felt like this with Chad?


    This is something more than I¡¯ve felt for anybody and I don¡¯t know how I should feel about that.


    My brain keeps fighting against the haze of lust to bring reality back to focus. Bringing the reason I¡¯m here back to my mind. Dad needs me, Beth needs me.


    What about me though?


    I¡¯m in need of so much and this man who I know is a mobster, is giving me what I need right now. When he picks me up I wrap my legs around him and he takes off my mask. All the while still kissing me.


    The elevator pings and the door opens. Motion sensor lightse on and I pause our kiss to look around me. Nick then carries me into a bedroom that looks like something from heaven.


    He sets me down on plush white carpet so thick my feet sink into it.


    The needy look has returned to his eyes but this time I¡¯m not wary of it. I want him to look at me the way he does.


    ¡°Baby¡­ take your clothes off for me,¡± he demands and looms over me, towering over me with his height. Even in my heels I only reach the top of his chest.


    Taking my clothes off this time feels like something I want to do for him.


    I slip down the little straps of the neglig¨¦e first, then pull the zipper on the side. It floats down to the carpeted floor pooling at my feet.


    His smile turns up when I undo the little butterfly sp on my bra and my breasts spill out.


    He moves close to y with my nipples while I take off my panties.


    ¡°Leave the heels on Angel Doll.¡±


    I straighten up and he returns to my lips, kissing me and moving back with me to the wall. Once he has me pinned against it, he devours my mouth and moves across to my neck to kiss me there.


    He sucks on my neck hard and we both know that¡¯s going to leave a mark.


    Nick moves down the trail of my neck to my chest, kissing, nipping, tasting. His hands circle over my breasts first and then his mouth follows. He starts his wild suckle and I moan, moaning into the wild pleasure that takes me.


    It feels okay now. So okay I forget who he is and why I¡¯m here and smooth my hand over his head to encourage him to continue sucking.


    It just feels so damn good I forgot. I flinch when I remember and he stops to look at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared to touch me baby. If you want me to suck your tits for you I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    God¡­ he¡¯s so sexy. This is so sexy¡­ wild and hot.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nod, wanting him to continue and he does.


    He closes his mouth over my other nipple and sucks hard. He sucks and takes in as much of the flesh as he can. The sight is so hot it makes me wet. He sucks and alternates from one breast to the other, giving me wild pleasure beyond my imagination.


    This is just the beginning though.


    Nick takes the wildness to the next level when he slides his fingers inside my pussy and starts moving in and out. Sliding in and out. Slow at first then fast and faster, and faster until I cry out. He rubs over my clit and he must feel that I¡¯m close because the sinful look in his eyes is enough to give me that orgasm.


    ¡°Don¡¯te until I say, Angel Doll,¡± he murmurs.


    ¡°What?¡± God, I¡¯m so close. It¡¯s there.


    How can I hold it?


    He rubs over my clit and smiles up at me. ¡°You don¡¯te until I say.¡±


    I can¡¯t answer, his words turn me on and push me close to the edge.


    He crouches down and parts my legs wide then nuzzles his face between my thighs so he can thrust his tongue into my pussy. I don¡¯t know how he expects me to hold my release when he does that.


    I struggle against the pleasure he¡¯s giving me. I¡¯m struggling and I don¡¯t know how much longer I can hold back.


    Not when he¡¯s licking, and sucking on my clit the way he is.


    ¡°Nick¡­¡± I cry out his name and he looks up at me with fascination at the fact that I called out his name.


    ¡°Not yet baby. Not yet.¡±


    I bend forward and he catches my right nipple in between his thumb and forefinger, tweaking the light pink tip then stroking over the flesh.


    He sucks hard on my clit and my knees buckle, turning to water beneath me.


    It¡¯s all I can take. I¡¯m going insane, I¡¯m almost at the brink of insanity.


    ¡°Nick¡­¡± I moan with desperation and he lifts his head.


    ¡°Come for me Angel Doll. Come.¡±


    Like I¡¯ve been doing, I do as he says and Ie hard and violently. I throw my head back, arching into him as I cry out against my release.


    The luxuriating sensation washes over me, inside and out as Ie in his mouth and he drinks. He¡¯s tasting and drinking, feasting on me, licking and still stroking my clit, licking until he¡¯s taken everyst drop.


    I can¡¯t catch my breath and watching him licking my pussy is making me wet all over again.


    He back steps and rises to his feet.


    Like always I¡¯m left with the buzz of his touch but wanting more. I really hope he¡¯s not going to leave me again.


    Why would wee up here if he was going to do that?


    He stops my next thoughts with another kiss. It¡¯s scorching hot and burns me up from the inside out. It¡¯s like someone threw a match on a trail of gasoline and lit me up. Suddenly I¡¯m grabbing onto his shirt and kissing him hard too, kissing him like I need him. I pull hard on his shirt and the buttons pop. They fall to the floor and tter over the marble.


    I start to smooth my hands over his chest, touching his bare skin that¡¯s tight and ripped with muscles, but he catches my hand, shoves me back hard into the wall and pins it above my head. With his free hand he sps a hand around my throat.


    I suck in a sharp breath against the grasp. Fearnces through me as I¡¯m unsure of what he¡¯s doing.


    The only thing I¡¯ve figured with this guy is that every time I get close to him, like I¡¯ve stepped over the line, he does something to stop me in my tracks. Like now.


    He gives me a luscious leer and the corners of his sexy mouth arches into a wicked smile.


    ¡°Fear, and desire. I like it.¡± He continues to hold me in the lock and watches me. ¡°What do you want me to do to you Angel Doll?¡± His voice is hard yet soothing. It holds the air of need in it. ¡°What do you need me to do to you?¡±


    The question throws me.


    I hate that he can see how desperate I am.


    Not the desperate woman who came into his office days ago who needed a job. That woman was just thinking about her family. The me today is so different to her.


    Tonight I¡¯m desperate for him and he sees it for truth.


    Shame and embarrassment seeps into me. I feel shame because I¡¯m so needy. I feel shame because I want him and shouldn¡¯t.


    I feel shame in every essence, but desire is a much more powerful emotion. Desire mingled with passion is unstoppable.


    So, what do I need and want him to do to me?


    Exactly what I¡¯m here for.


    Except I thought that was more for him. Not me.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fuck me,¡± the words fall from my lips on the edge of a breath.


    He advances close and presses his nose to mine. ¡°What was that, baby?¡±


    ¡°Fuck me¡­¡±


    ¡°Beg me for it. Beg me for my cock.¡± Darkness shes beneath his stare, mingling with captivation. He looks at me knowing I¡¯ll do as he says, because I want it. Need it.


    ¡°Fuck me¡­ please.¡±


    A menacing smile lights up his face. ¡°With pleasure,¡± he growls and releases me.


    I slump against the wall and watch him back off his jacket. He doesn¡¯t undo his buttons on his shirt. What I¡¯ve ripped is enough for him to pull it up and over his head.


    He whips it off and throws it to the side. My eyesnd on his body. His wide, powerful chest and bulging biceps. I¡¯m looking at the creative artwork of the tattoos going down the right side of his abs against the peaks and valleys.


    All Japanese characters.


    I¡¯m looking at a work of art, but mostly I¡¯m looking at the masterpiece he is standing before me like a vengeful god, ready to exact vengeance and power over me.


    He undoes his belt buckle and unzips his fly. As he does, his pants drift down his legs and he pulls down his boxers too, unleashing the length of his massive cock. He steps out of his clothes andes to me. We¡¯re both naked, standing together and it feels like the world fades away, leaving us here.


    My lips part and he grabs hold of my waist and turns me around to face the wall.


    I bend over and allow my hair to fall forward as he takes hold of both my hips and runs his hands over me.


    I look back because I want to see him. He takes hold of his cock and guides the fat head to my entrance.


    I look back to the wall as he teases my folds open and gasp when he rams into me and instantly starts moving inside me. I should have known he wouldn¡¯t be the kind of man to take it slow and inch in. He has too much power. He has far too much control over me and it feels like he wants to fuck me just as badly as I want him.


    I cry out from the impact as he fills mepletely and it feels so damn good to finally have him inside me.


    He starts fucking me instantly and because I¡¯m already ready for him, my body wees the wild thrusts he gives me, pumping hard, moving faster and faster.


    Faster, until he¡¯s rutting into me with a raw primal force that¡¯s carnal.


    I moan into the wild pleasure as my breasts bounce up and down with every powerful thrust.


    Another orgasm coils deep in my groin. It rises and rises and takes me again, like before, sending me right over the edge of reason.


    This is what I need. This is what I want. Him.


    The thought cascades deep inside me as his hard powerful thrusts rock my body and he slips his hand around my waist so he can speed up.


    ¡°You feel so fucking good Mia,¡± he growls against my neck.


    I can¡¯t answer. I¡¯m not sure there¡¯s an answer other than he feels good too.


    I cry out when the ze of my release pushes me to the pinnacle. Then he pulls out, turns me around and picks me up so he can settle me down on his cock.


    I wrap my legs around him and take him in, deep inside me. This position is just as good as the first, except it feels more intimate to stare into his eyes while he holds my face with one hand and presses me against him with the other.


    My breath hitches and for all I care, I could never take another breath for the rest of my life, just to have this moment.


    This moment with him looking at me the way he is. Those eyes, so blue, so bright, so light, staring at me and I see it¡­ the sparkle of something I want. It was a void of nothingness the other day. Now there¡¯s something there and it brings passion with it.


    It brings passion with pure sensuality and warms my heart. But just for a few seconds. That is all. A few seconds then the darkness filled with the wave of sines rushing back, and I realize I want that too.


    A bolt of firences through me, sending shivers of renewed arousal from his dominant forcefulness when he starts pounding harder. The tender moment is gone, but what he reces it with makes me crave more and I arch unashamedly against him.


    He shoves me into the wall again. It hurts but the pain feels good in tandem with the pleasure.


    He angles me against the wall so he can fuck me harder and deeper. I just grasp his shoulders, holding on, enjoying his insane movements jackhammering into me.


    I¡¯m moaning and gasping at the same time, then I start grinding against him as the madness possesses me and I lose control.


    My control has gone somewhere. I don¡¯t know where and right now I don¡¯t want it back. I don¡¯t want to care about anything, nothing besides right now and being with this man in this insatiable moment.


    He smiles that wicked smile as he continues to fuck me when he sees how bad I want him.


    ¡°Naughty girl, you want to fuck me too,¡± he growls reminding me of the predator again and pausing his thrusts so I can grind my hips against him. He catches my face again and the smile bes raw. ¡°Tell me what you want angel.¡±


    ¡°I want you,¡± I moan.


    My deration seems to drive him wilder than he already is and his next smile tells me he¡¯s not done with me yet.


    Then shit, before I know it, he moves away from the wall with me, and backtracks to the bed.


    He sits on the edge and adjusts me so I straddle him.


    ¡°Ride me baby, fuck me however you want,¡± hemands, giving me control.


    Nothing is sexier than the words that fell from his lips and it makes me really lose it.


    With his cock so hard inside me, searing the walls of my pussy, I ride him, moving my hips over him while he secures one confident hand behind my ass.


    The way he looks, so in control and powerful, fuels my movements. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m with a man like this.


    He enjoys all that I give him and moves closer so that my breasts can bounce in his face as I ride his cock.


    ¡°Fucking perfect. My turn,¡± he grabs my ass with both hands and resumes control.


    It¡¯s like what he does with everything. Takes back control, showing me he¡¯s boss. Reminding me I gave myself to him.


    Reminding me I¡¯m his.


    I get that feeling again, like he can read my damn mind.


    I¡¯m inclined to believe it now. There isn¡¯t exactly anything to make me refute it.


    Nick takes back control over me and starts pounding up into me in tandem with the movement of my hips. It¡¯s all him now, all him.


    I stop and just hold on while he gives me a faint smile, then it disappears from his face and the vein in his neck bulges at the same time his cock hammers into me.


    I¡¯ming again.


    I¡¯m there again at the edge of madness and he¡¯s right there beside me, with me, as our bodies p together and the echo fills the room.


    I scream into my release and he shouts his too and we both give in to mutual surrender.


    The hot spray of his cum spritzes into me and floods me, coating my walls. Pulsing in my core. It invigorates me and I draw in a deep breath while I still hold on to him.


    We¡¯re both breathing hard, trying toe down from the high we were lifted on. His eyes search mine as we look at each other.


    My heart¡¯s beating so fast I can¡¯t calm myself. Everything swirls in my head.


    But is he thinking?


    He always seems to know what I¡¯m thinking, but I find it difficult with him.


    He¡¯s the second man I¡¯ve ever been with in my life and I really hope after the mind-blowing experience we just had he doesn¡¯t just dismiss me like the waitress I¡¯m supposed to be.


    My heart pounds with worry, churning with it, then stills when he lifts my chin toward him. My nerves scatter in anticipation of what he¡¯s about to say and I cling to his gaze.


    ¡°Stay with me for the night, I need more,¡± he says on a hush. It¡¯s so different to how he usually is. To what I know he is. ¡°I need more of you. You will stay tonight.¡±


    The whole night¡­


    My God¡­ I¡¯m so d Dad and Beth are taken care of. I was just going to be home by myself.


    I¡¯m d because he isn¡¯t asking, he¡¯s telling me to stay.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I agree.


    No was never an option.


    Even if I had an option, the word no never crossed my mind.


    I need more too.


    He snakes his hand up my back, sliding up my neck, pulling me down to meet his lips. I kiss him with reckless abandon and we tumble down on the bed.


    When he presses his cock into me, I feel he¡¯s already getting hard again.


    I know in that moment I¡¯m in for one long night.


    One long night I won¡¯t forget.

 Chapter 15

    Nick


    Obsession¡­


    I¡¯ve heard about it many times and maybe in my life I can admit to being obsessed at one point or another.


    Never really over a woman though.


    It was more for power.


    I admit obsession over power and sess. Wanting more and more and never really being satisfied with what I have.


    It¡¯s not healthy. It can¡¯t be because you just keep going. Wanting more.


    That is how I feel for the angel.


    I¡¯m sitting on the window bay of my penthouse suite. My brothers and I each have a room here. I call mine The Hideaway for the simple reason that it¡¯s tucked away from everyone and everything.


    I¡¯m in my boxers smoking a cigar, watching and obsessing over the woman I¡¯ve only known for less than a week.


    I can¡¯t get enough of her. I want more of her, and every time I have her is just one more time and I can¡¯t wait for the next time.


    That¡¯s what it¡¯s been like all night.


    All damn night.


    I had the angel six times and still want more.


    I haven¡¯t had her yet in all the ways I want to. I haven¡¯t and I almost find myself aching to do it because as I watch her sleep she still looks like an angel to me. The ethereal beauty and cleanliness is still there.


    I dirtied her up every time I fucked her and had her screaming for more but she still looks clean.From N?velDrama.Org.


    More delicate and vulnerable in her sleep.


    Sleep took her away from me.


    I learned long ago that I don¡¯t need much sleep.


    It¡¯s all the thinking I do. Takes up too much time.


    I can survive easily on some sleepless nights. I try to catch about six hours every other day. It makes good for times when I have a mountain-load of work to do at the office. Like tomorrow. Or, rather, today.


    It¡¯s four a. m. so it¡¯s now today.


    I¡¯m supposed to meet my brothers at the office to check out Tommy¡¯sputer. It¡¯s supposed to be another day of searching for answers and clues on Tommy.


    I¡¯m supposed to be doing that and ¡­ in the back of my mind I¡¯m listening out for that phone call from the hospital letting me know he¡¯s gone.


    I¡¯m listening out and the fear keeps building.


    Mia helps me to forget the fear and the helplessness.


    She helps me to forget that no matter what I do, I have no control over this situation. It will take whatever oue it¡¯s meant to take.


    I miss Tommy. I truly do and I know he¡¯d think I¡¯ve lost my mind with this woman.


    If he was okay I¡¯d either be on the phone to him now or he¡¯d be here. Marriage and the family life didn¡¯t stop him from being here for me when I needed him. Knowing that, I limited my time with him so he wouldn¡¯t have to feel like he needed to choose.


    It¡¯s the best friend¡¯s job to be respectful. I can do that. I did do that. It¡¯s why I made sure his girl and his baby have protection twenty four seven and all the money they need to look after them. I will take care of them now, and if and when something happens to him.


    The thought makes me flinch because I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll be then. I already want to kill every motherfucker who breathes the wrong way. I already want to burst into the Fontaine den and kill everyst one of them.


    I¡¯m not known for my patience and every day feels like shit.


    I draw in on the cigar and blow out the smoke through the window. I¡¯ve been sitting here, switching between watching the beauty sleep, watching the city go to sleep, watching people leave the club, and thinking.


    Now I go back to watching the beauty and focus on her.


    It¡¯s just the moonlight pouring into the room. It bathes her in its silver light, making her look like a goddess. Her hair is like liquid silver against it, her skin like cream. I know it¡¯s soft like it too because I¡¯ve been touching her all night.


    In the tangle of the silk navy sheets covering her up to her chest I see the outline of her perfect body. Long slender legs I had wrapped around me as I pounded into her shuffle as she stirs slightly, elegant arms that are swanlike move over the spot where Iy as she searches for me in her sleep and I actually smile.


    She searches for me and I even see the slight outline of her nipples against the sheet.


    As she rolls onto her back the sheetes away from her breasts, revealing the massive globes I got truly up close and personal with.


    Real, natural tits that look like pillows with pink tips. I like how big they are but they¡¯re still perky so when they bounce they¡¯re still firm.


    Women have all kinds of surgery to get that look, and there she is in my bed not knowing how beautiful she is, with everything natural. From the way her body is made to her wless skin.


    What I hate myself for, because this is the line I don¡¯t cross and shouldn¡¯t, is I like what¡¯s inside her. I like her and I shouldn¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to, and did not intend to.


    But like a drug, I crave her. I crave her body and soul. One without the other doesn¡¯t have the same effect.


    She¡¯s a girl I want to keep.


    What gets me more is that she fucking feels it too, that¡¯s why she¡¯s reaching for me again.


    The angel reaching for the devil so he can dirty her up even more.


    Don¡¯t worry beauty, I have a million more ways I can think of to indulge the wildest, dirtiest fantasy you could think of.


    My cock is already hard again just looking at her and thinking of what I want to do to her.


    I put out my cigar and make my way back over to her.


    I pull the rest of the sheet away and reveal the magnificence of her naked body. The movement wakes her fully and her eyes flutter open.


    She looks a little thrown when she sees me and looks about her, then back to me. Then I see realizatione back into her eyes as she seems to remember where she is. In the subtle moonlight the flush of her cheek catches my attention. It¡¯s a soft rose, almost red, and has the effect of watching a neo-noir film like ¡®Sin City¡¯ with the hints of red thrown in for effect.


    It¡¯s fucking beautiful, and majestic.


    A soft hint of a smile tips the corners of her lips as I move to her and the brush of her fingers on my jaw sends a ripple of desire through me.


    This is not good.


    This woman can¡¯t make me go soft. I won¡¯t go soft on her, or anybody.


    I¡¯m in charge and even if she wants me, I decide in what way I¡¯ll take her again.


    Before she can do anything else that resembles going over that line, I break the tender moment and remind her this is a business rtionship by flipping her on to her hands and knees.


    I almost feel her disappointment, and as I do, I nearly stroke her back to soothe her. But I¡¯m selfish.


    Her body makes me want to be selfish. More so when I slide my fingers over her pussy lips and feel how wet she is for me.


    Insanity grips me. She would have been thinking about me in her sleep. I wish I could see into that pretty little head of hers. It¡¯s fine though. I don¡¯t need to.


    I can guess she wants a rey ofst night. That works because I want that too.


    I wantst night again so much more than I can say. So much more than is good for me.


    I slide two fingers into her slick wet opening and move in and out of her tight wet cunt. I may be selfish but I want her to enjoy this too. I want her to enjoy me, it won¡¯t work otherwise. It won¡¯t work if I just fuck her and she doesn¡¯t want it. Then it bes something else, and I don¡¯t do that. Not like some of the sick fucks I know.


    She moans a mindless hum that falls from her gorgeous mouth and nces back at me as I speed up.


    ¡°Is that good Angel?¡± I ask on a hushed breath that carries my words.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ it¡¯s¡­ really good,¡± she stammers and moans at the same time.


    Our voices pierce the silence that has tangled with her moan and heightens the sexual tension you could cut with a knife. The air is filled with it and I¡¯m sure even from outside, you could tell we¡¯re up to no good in here. We¡¯re in a sex club. We couldn¡¯t be anywhere more risqu¨¦ than we are right now, yet this feels different to me.


    ¡°Do you want more baby?¡± I¡¯ve gotten used to alternating between Angel, Angel doll, and baby. I like all. They all seem fitting to her.


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± she moans and does the most insanely hot thing by grabbing her breasts and squeezing. Her little nipples pebble at her touch, bing pointed and it¡¯s so hot watching her touch herself I have to take a moment to stop and watch her.


    And, fuck, I¡¯m like that fifteen-year-old boy I was when I first became acquainted with the female anatomy. I was fucking spying and could have had my ass killed for being the damn peeping Tom I was when I watched Anya De Luca strip off her clothes for Vincent in her attempt to seduce him. I was always spying on my brothers. All of them, and at fifteen I was in the height of it. The best part was they never found out.


    Vincent was the worst because he used to get up to all manner of shit before he got hitched to Sorcha. That guy had a different girl every day. He could have them all if he wanted and Anya De Luca was no different even though she was engaged to the capo of the Ri family.


    I remembered thinking of her as a goddess as I watched her perfect body. I¡¯ve been with many, many women in my years. Many.


    Mia, however is enough to rece the memory of every single one of them in my mind.


    Watching her massage those glorious tits of hers is definitely a sight to never forget. Feeling her grow wetter on my fingers is another experience, but damn was I never going to pass on the chance to touch her myself and give her the satisfaction I know she craves.


    I slide up to her and pull her against my chest even though my cock is rock hard and ready to ram into her. She settles against me and turns her face slightly, brushing over my pec. She¡¯s still squeezing her breasts.


    Covering her hands, I stop her and take over and she arches her back into me. Suddenly I don¡¯t feel selfish anymore. The obsession is back, but in a different way because it wants me to give her pleasure. It wants me to see how much I can make her moan and writhe into me.


    I caress her and rub my fingers over her tits slow and slower and she hums with pleasure.


    ¡°Is this what you need baby?¡± I whisper into her ear.


    ¡°Yessssss,¡± she groans in a half pleasure and half torturous moan.


    I press my face to her head, inhaling the scent of her. Sweet like honey, sexy as fuck, tantalizing with the wild buzz of sexual heat that¡¯s consumed us.


    I circle over the tips of her light pink nipples and tweak them. It makes her grind over my cock.


    I move one hand down the smooth t ne of her stomach and go down to her pussy to touch her down there and find she¡¯s soaked. That sweet nectar drips from her pussy lips and even as I touch her and squeeze her breasts, there¡¯s more toe.


    I tease the hard nub of her clit and that does it. A gasp escapes her lips and she cries out with ecstasy.


    I¡¯m not done yet though, not by a long shot.


    It¡¯s time to be selfish again.


    I turn her on to her back and she falls against the stack of pillows beside us.


    Her beautiful tits look ripe and ready to be sucked and she looks ready to be fucked.


    Before she can catch her breath, I close my mouth over her right nipple and start sucking hard. I know the contrast to the slowness I showed moments ago will have the desired effect I¡¯m going for. I know it will.


    And, it does.


    Her nipple in my mouth feels so good and I want to suck on it forever. I want to suck on it and give her pleasure, and take pleasure for myself.


    I move to her other breast and suck on that too, giving it the same attention.


    While I want control, I admit I love the moments when she shows me how she feels. What she is feeling.


    Like now, as she runs her fingers through my hair and urges me to continue sucking.


    I suck and give her what she needs.


    Then I kiss my way down her silky skin, right down to her pussy and drink.


    I drink andp up the nectar that¡¯s flowing from her.


    Parting her thighs, I nuzzle my face right in so I can get a good smell of her arousal. It drives me crazy and I lick harder. She reaches for my shoulders and arches into the pillow and then it alles. More nectar as the orgasm takes her.


    I pull away and see it in the moonlight, creamy and silver from the grace of the moon. I lower back to lick it all up and take what¡¯s mine. It¡¯s mine. It¡¯s all mine. All from her and what I¡¯m able to do to her.


    Lifting my head to look at her I see she¡¯s doing her best to steady her breath.


    She sits up and presses her hand to my chest.


    ¡°I want to taste you too,¡± she coos and runs her hand over my cock. I¡¯m already so hard and if I¡¯m not careful I could very well embarrass myself right in her hands. ¡°Nickoli, I want to taste you.¡±


    This woman calling me by my name is enough to make me do anything. That could be fucking dangerous. This is the third meeting I¡¯ve had with her and look at us. The way we¡¯ve been, no one would guess we¡¯ve only known each other in so little time.


    Now she wants to taste me. What woman asks if they can give you a blow job? The ones like this.


    Goddess.


    Angel and seductress.


    Yes¡­ I absolutely want her to fucking taste me.


    She doesn¡¯t know the power she has over me in this moment. It¡¯s power I rarely give. Me doing what she wants me to because she asked.


    She watches me in fascination as I back off the bed and shrug out of my boxers. She looks at me and over me like it¡¯s the first time she¡¯s seeing me, although we¡¯ve been like this all night. She gets off the bed to drop to her knees and mps one slender hand around the base of my cock and starts gliding over the length of my shaft.


    Those fingers on my dick look amazing, so is the captivated expression that¡¯s washed over her beautiful face. In the moonlight she looks like an erotic mermaid with her hair messy and wild from the night of being with me.


    This is the first time tonight that she¡¯s done this to me. I can¡¯t believe I never had her doing that first. Clearly my obsession with being inside her surpassed my fixation of having her mouth on my cock.


    She lowers and licks over the tip of the fat head and I hold on to the urge to explode.


    I remember now why we didn¡¯t do this, or haven¡¯t yet. It¡¯s because I knew I wouldn¡¯tst.


    Like fuck am I going toe in her mouth though. I want toe inside her but I want this too, because the only thing that¡¯s better than her fingers sliding down my shaft is her mouth.


    I was right. The fantasy was fucking right.


    It¡¯s confirmed when she takes my cock into her mouth and starts sucking. Slow then fast. I can¡¯t believe she asked me to do this, as if I¡¯d say no.


    She¡¯s the best idea I¡¯ve had all year. She¡¯s the best thing that ever graced the steps of this club.


    I can¡¯t contain myself as she starts licking over my balls and sucking on them too. Then she takes my cock back into her mouth and draws me in deeper. Deeper, making me groan. Me¡­


    The groanes from me and deep inside me.


    Fucking hell.


    I don¡¯t miss the sparkle of interest in her eyes. I didn¡¯t get to where I am by not paying attention. No, no. I did not. I didn¡¯t get to where I am in this world by pussyfooting around shit either. She likes that she¡¯s able to do that to me. I see it and she¡¯s sucking harder, deep-throating me and my cock arches painfully in her mouth.


    Shit. It¡¯s time.


    If she continues the way she is, I¡¯ll blow my load inside her mouth.


    I reach for her and she releases me.


    I don¡¯t have to say anything. She knows I need her.


    She knows damn well what she did to me and I need her. I¡¯m desperate for her. The tables have fucking turned and I need to be inside her right the fuck now.


    I usher her back on the bed so she¡¯s on her hands and knees and I climb up behind her and ram my cock inside her pussy.


    The first time I did that I know I hurt her. I like sex rough and ready. I like to fuck, not this pansy-ass easing in shit. Like the shock factor the club is, I¡¯m an attraction too. You get the chance to be with me and it¡¯s memorable. Not something you¡¯re likely to forget.


    She won¡¯t forget me. I¡¯m the second man she¡¯s been with and when she takes another, she¡¯ll still remember me long after, and I¡¯ll be the guy shepares everyone else to. What she won¡¯t realize is that no one will ever satisfy her the way I do.


    When I start pumping, her body wees me like it has all night. I grab those hips of hers and start to fuck. The impact makes her hair falls forward over her face like pure starlight.


    Like everything about her it¡¯s enchanting to watch, but I can¡¯t tear myself away from the rawness of being inside her.


    Nor can I tear myself away from the primal need that takes me and takes over my fucking mind as I pound into her. I can¡¯t do it and the cries that fall from her lips have me pounding harder. Jackhammering each thrust into her and fuck, does the tension coil in my balls.


    The skin-to-skin contact inside her is unreal, and I¡¯m so d she isn¡¯t one of those girls who can¡¯t follow instructions. I like it natural, balls deep, skin-to-skin and that is what we¡¯re doing now. Again.


    Again.


    This is the seventh time now that I¡¯ve had her and obsession has made me a mad man.


    She cries out, screaming as her orgasm takes her and like a vise, her tight pussy walls tighten over my cock. I might have gone on for a few more seconds, maybe a minute, but not after that. It¡¯s like someone grabbed my dick and squeezed everything that I was holding on to.


    I erupt into her, hot and virile, storming in like a hurricane and it feels like some of the life has left my body. That is the best way I can describe it. Like some of the essence has been drained from me.


    We copse in a heap and I actually feel exhausted. Like the nights of worrying over Tommy have caught up with me. It might be expected from having sex the way we have all night.


    She¡¯s breathing hard too and lying on her side.


    I move closer and pull her into my arms. When she turns in to run her fingers over my muscles I get that feeling again, like I want more. I want more.


    But I just had her.


    I just dirtied her up the way I said I would.


    I look down at her in my arms and see her skin¡¯s practically glowing.


    She¡¯s panting but caressing the skin over my left pec.


    I rest my head next to hers and gaze into her eyes.


    Those sea green eyes seem more alight than they¡¯ve been all night. They look lighter, like I could fall into them and truly forget.


    Forget how powerless I am.


    Reality threatens toe back in on that though, but looking at her keeps it away.


    It must be the exhaustion that makes me allow what she does next.


    Her fingers flutter over my cheek and she strokes the skin there.


    It feels like¡­


    An escape.


    She is the escape¡­


    She is the escape I want and need all at the same time.


    The angel proves that she can soothe the soul of a devil like me. I should warn her that she shouldn¡¯t like me, she mustn¡¯t. She¡¯s too good for the likes of a guy like me, filled with so much darkness sometimes I can¡¯t see for shit.


    I look at her and feelpelled to do it. It¡¯s like the other day when Ipared her to something hallowed. Except¡­ in her eyes I see something that stops me. I see she wants me. She knows what I am and she still wants me.


    Selfishness takes over and I close my eyes, savoring her touch.


    It felt like just a minute. It really fucking did, but when I open my eyes again it¡¯s morning.


    And she¡¯s gone.


    Gone, like she was never there.

 Chapter 16

    Mia


    Okay¡­


    Afterst night I¡¯m not sure what I need.


    A priest or a psychiatrist.


    The priest would be great for confession for the way I behaved with a man I barely know¡­


    What am I saying? Barely know?


    Really Mia?


    Barely know is when you meet and you¡¯ve been seeing each other for a few weeks and you start to swap stories and share bits of information about each other.


    Favorite color, favorite animals, favorite movies, TV shows. Stuff like that.


    You get to know each other over something you might like. The TV shows always do the trick because everyone watches TV. Anyone who takes a look at me can tell I¡¯m a big girly girl who likes to look pretty but boy, do I ever love anything by Marvel or DC Comics, and anything Harry Potter.


    We¡¯d talk about stuff like that and only then, in the space of time that I¡¯ve known Nick that I¡¯m ssing as barely know, could I call it that.


    Three meetings isn¡¯t barely know.


    On the first meeting he told me to strip and he gave me the best orgasm I¡¯d ever had in my life. On the second meeting he had me begging for more, and realizing that the first meeting was nothing inparison to what he gave me. Then there wasst night, meeting number three.


    What can I callst night?


    I wasn¡¯t sure but what I knew was it was raw and carnal and unlocked something deep inside me that wanted him over and over again.


    It wasn¡¯t enough and when morning came and I woke up next to him, I really wanted to stay.


    But then¡­ reality came back. It came back and reminded me that he isn¡¯t supposed to be some guy I¡¯m into. The night we¡¯d had was the night he paid for.


    Even if it feels real with all the emotions, it isn¡¯t real. It isn¡¯t real and I don¡¯t know him.


    All I know is he¡¯s Nickoli Giordano, aged thirty-four, one of the owners of The Dark Odyssey. Part of the Giordano family and empire of what people knew to be one of Chicago¡¯s crime families. It was enough for me to run a mile at the very least, or run very, very far.


    So¡­ while a priest could bless me and tell me to do a million Hail Mary¡¯s for the scandalous way I¡¯d behaved with the manst night, what I probably needed was a psychiatrist.


    Someone professional to tell me I mustn¡¯t have feelings for a man like Nick. No matter how intense, and how he makes me feel, I need to get my act together and keep my head above water. That is for so many reasons.


    I can¡¯t get a psychiatrist yet. So I settle for the next best thing and call my best friend.


    One text went straight to her this morning when I got home.


    I simply said: I took the job. I really need to speak to you.


    Her reply came back straight away with:


    Meet me in the coffee shop in an hour.


    I did.


    I¡¯m here now, sitting in the furthest booth waiting for her. It didn¡¯t take me an hour to get here. I just left as soon as she messaged back and decided toe here and get myself a hot chocte.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s a good hot chocte with all the trimmings since I can afford it. I get marshmallows and chocte sprinkles. It looks like something a child would have. I¡¯m looking at the prettiness of it as I wait, trying to simplify things in my head.


    It¡¯s raining outside. People walk around with their umbres high. It looks like a parade of color, almost like the Vegas sky at night with the sh of luminous color and neon lights.


    Across the street I spot someone rushing with a bright pink umbre that looks more like a parasol thedies would carry in Georgian times in the South.


    It¡¯s Chloe. Even in the rain, she looks amazing. Stylish in her beige mac coat and ck Hunter boots.


    The door jingles when she pushes it open and she rushes inside.


    Her eyesnd on me and I stand to greet her as she makes her way over.


    She puts the umbre away and hugs me hard. I don¡¯t care that her hair is a little damp or for the speckle of rainwater that catches my cheek. The warmth of friendship envelopes me with love and I find refuge in her, the way I should if I were normal and didn¡¯t seek it in this man I barely know.


    That was it.


    I realize that was it somewhere in the middle of the night.


    The why question.


    When Nick touches me I forget everything and be this person I never knew existed.


    When he touches me I¡¯m not this version of myself who feels like a failure. Who¡¯s had life rough for thest few months but it feels like years.


    When he touches me I forget how helpless I am to what has been happening all around me.


    He makes me forget.


    ¡°Mia, you okay?¡± Chloe asks taking hold of my shoulders.


    I shrug. I don¡¯t want to admit that realistically I¡¯m not okay because it feels like it will take away some element ofst night that I don¡¯t want to forget.


    ¡°Is it okay if I say I don¡¯t know?¡± I raise my shoulders again and stare at her.


    ¡°Come on sit. Talk to me, tell me everything.¡±


    We sit, I draw in a deep, deep steady breath and as I exhale the words flow.


    I start talking and she listens.


    By the time I finish I think an hour or so has passed and we¡¯ve been there so long the baristaes over to ask us if she can get us anything else.


    I order two hot choctes. One for Chloe and another for me.


    The worry returns to Chloe¡¯s face when the barista goes away, but there¡¯s a hint of fascination. It¡¯s from the sex stories I shared. Not what I saw in the club. My own.


    Me with sex stories. It reminds me of when I told her I lost my virginity.


    Of course I was at Harvard at the time and I¡¯d just met Chad. I was neen.


    Miss Chloe however had lost hers at sixteen and it was to a guy who was ten years older than her. She would never reveal his name to anyone, except me, because he was her Dad¡¯s business partner. Of course she wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell anyone, also because it would havended his ass behind bars.


    She had this secret affair with him for close to two years and they ended it before she left for college. My petty story of losing my virginity was nothing inparison to that.


    My stories ofst night though make up for everything big time.


    ¡°Okay¡­ let¡¯s do this.¡± She brings her hands together. ¡°Before I bitch at you for not telling me what happened with Hector and your dad, let¡¯s talk about Nick.¡±


    I hang my head down. ¡°There¡¯s so much.¡±


    ¡°Yes there is and you know how I feel about the whole situation.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I blow out a breath.


    Sure enough the first thing she told me when I talked about Hector is I needed to go to not just the police but the feds. She only calmed down some when I gave her the reminder of the warning we got from Hector if we ever involve the police. He said he¡¯ll kill us. He said he¡¯ll kill Beth first and make us watch, then he¡¯d fuck me in front of Dad and kill me, then kill him.


    Never in all my life have I ever had someone speak to me like that. Never, and it was enough to put the fear of God in me and make me snap into action for the seriousness of the situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you to go to the police again, don¡¯t worry,¡± she tilts her head to the side and purses her glossy pink lips together. ¡°The thing is, Carter owed the money and you¡¯re suffering for it. I hate it and I hate that you have to suffer because you deserve so much more. You shouldn¡¯t have to endure such shit, Mia. You shouldn¡¯t, and now this. I won¡¯t talk at you. What I want to hear is how you¡¯re feeling. You told me what happened and what you did but there was so much emotion there, I have to ask.¡±


    I dip my head and gaze at the table. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say¡­ I think I¡¯ve gone crazy Chloe.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°It¡¯s not normal to behave the way I didst night and feel for a man like that. I don¡¯t know him. I don¡¯t know him and I¡¯m concerned, quite honestly about this business rtionship we have. I feel like a slut. I acted like a slut. Something you just fuck and toss to the side.¡±


    She reaches across the table and takes my hands. ¡°Is that how he made you feel?¡±


    I shake my head again, quickly because that¡¯s far from the truth. ¡°No¡­ he didn¡¯t, but it¡¯s what I am. He¡¯s paying me to have sex with him. I¡¯m not a waitress Chloe, I¡¯m Nick Giordano¡¯s sex toy.¡±


    ¡°No. Mia don¡¯t do this to yourself. Don¡¯t do it. It¡¯s not true.¡± An ufortable look washes over her face and she releases my hands, then confidence returns. ¡°Remember when I went to that party after college and I said I was going on a break for a week?¡±


    I sighed and looked her over. What was she going to tell me now?


    Chloe has some very shocking tales to tell. But, college was a long time ago and since we tell each other everything I¡¯m surprised there¡¯s something she might not have told me.


    ¡°I remember.¡±


    ¡°Well. I got myself into so much debt before I lost my job at the marketing firm. I just thought I¡¯d have my job, then they went bust and busted my ass because I was in debt. Anyway, I got this invite from one of the investors that would solve all my problems.¡±


    ¡°Invite? To what?¡± I arch my brows.


    ¡°A party and then to be his for a week for a quarter million.¡±


    My eyes bulge. They bulge and I¡¯m not sure how they don¡¯t pop out of my head.


    ¡°Jesus Christ, Chloe.¡± My mouth falls open and all I can do is look at her. ¡°You did it?¡±


    She nods and gives me a little shrug. ¡°I did, and I promised myself that I¡¯d use the money wisely. I¡¯d never blow money again and get in so much stupid debt that I¡¯d be tempted to do something like that. Not everybody is like my investor friend. He just wanted to be with me but to most people it would look like I was some personal prostitute, but it wasn¡¯t like that. It wasn¡¯t like that at all.¡±


    ¡°Howe you never told me this?¡± I gaze deeply at her. When she purses her lips together and sighs I get my answer. She didn¡¯t tell me because it would have shocked me more than she already shocks me. And, more importantly, she knew I¡¯d be judgmental.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to think badly of me. Most people think I¡¯m a slut and I don¡¯t care. I really don¡¯t. But¡­ your opinion matters. It mattered to me and a part of me felt bad for what I did because I knew what it looked like. The thing was, if I was offered it I¡¯d do it again. Maybe not now that I¡¯m with Sal but back then, yes.¡±


    At the mention of Sal¡¯s name and the reference I feel happy for her that she¡¯s so into him.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy you found Sal, Chloe. I am. I really wish you¡¯d told me though, about what happened with your investor friend.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have said anything. It was just one of those things I saw as a chance to fix my situation. I wasn¡¯t desperate like what¡¯s happening with you but I paid everything off. All my debt, and finished paying the mortgage on my ce. So there, that¡¯s me. So¡­ there you go, you got my story on what I did in the past to put me in that category of slut, or worse, me prostituting myself to pay my debt.¡±


    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t like that.¡±


    Sheughs. ¡°Let¡¯s just drop that part by the wayside. Let¡¯s just agree it wasn¡¯t like that. It wasn¡¯t for me. I didn¡¯t feel like that. No matter what, I didn¡¯t feel that way at the time. I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s okay to do it. No, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m saying that and it¡¯s not an option. Right now what I care about is you. I didn¡¯t want you to feel bad about yourself, especially when it doesn¡¯t sound like you should. I think you like him¡­ and I think any woman with eyes would like that man no matter what. I think it¡¯s okay you like him and I¡¯m going to ask you to keep your mind open, but¡­ more importantly be careful.¡±


    Be careful?


    I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much I could do with that warning, given the way I felt.


    ¡°Chloe, he¡¯s a mobster, and seriously ¨C I end a six year rtionship and the first man I¡¯m with in a year is a mobster who owns a sex club?¡±


    Sheughs a little but not because it¡¯s funny. It¡¯s far from it. She¡¯sughing because its incredulous and possibly because the words areing from my mouth.


    Me the shy wallflower in the group.


    ¡°Mia, we can¡¯t help who we have feelings for. You want me to tell you to stay away from him, or not to fall for him, or that you must have lost your mind?¡±


    I actually think she means it and I nod. ¡°Yes, I want you to tell me that. I want you to tell me exactly that.¡±


    She disagrees. ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I wouldn¡¯t be your best friend if I did. I would be no friend at all if I didn¡¯t tell you to be careful. Am I okay with it? No, not so much. Quite frankly I¡¯m scared and kicking myself for putting it in your head to go to The Dark Odyssey in the first ce. Trust me I am. I feel terrible. But I think it¡¯s toote to switch up now. If I had the money you need I¡¯d give it to you in a heartbeat. You know I would. It hurts me that the money I gave you wasn¡¯t enough, because I hoped you could find something in legal to do. But the question to ask yourself is this: if you had the money would that be it? Would it stop you from seeing him again?¡±


    She holds my gaze and I honestly can¡¯t answer.


    I¡¯m scared of what I might say.


    She gives me a little smile. ¡°Be careful Mia. I know how hurt you were after Chad and while you can talk to Miranda and be friends with her, close to how you used to be, I can¡¯t. They both hurt you and that was something you never expected. Be careful now because maybe you don¡¯t know what to expect with Nick, but the fact that you can¡¯t answer me gives me an answer. Please be careful.¡±

 Chapter 17

    I heed her words and remember them all day. Although I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯m supposed to approach this. Should I stop myself from feeling when I¡¯m with Nickter?


    Is that what I¡¯m supposed to do?


    Not feel?


    I don¡¯t know.


    I¡¯m thinking about Chloe¡¯s question even as I walk into The Dark Odyssey. I¡¯m early. I get there just before seven. Mimi hands me a red negligee this time, with heels to match.


    I can see the grouchy receptionist that¡¯s been here for thest few nights craning her neck to see what I¡¯m wearing. Her name¡¯s Jenna and I think she¡¯s had a thing for Nick, or with him. There¡¯s definite telltale signs in the horrible looks she¡¯s always casting my way. It definitely seems like she¡¯s jealous because she doesn¡¯t know me well enough to look at me like that.


    Back in college and high school I always got looks like that. People took one look at me and assumed I was a certain type. Blond hair and big tits always got attention in one way or another. Good and bad.


    What I learned was to be focused and true to myself. It was why I worked so hard to be awyer. I pushed past what people expected from me and shocked them in my wake.


    So this bitch can look at me like she hates me all she wants. I don¡¯t care.


    I don¡¯t allow her to bother me. People like that are just details you have to avoid and push out of your periphery to keep going.


    That¡¯s what I¡¯m doing tonight.


    In my angst-filled mind today, I decided I was going to pay off Hector as much as I can. I¡¯m going to do it.


    The money I get here is enough to take care of the house and pay Hector.


    What I¡¯m also going to do though is continue my job hunt for something in legal. Anything.


    I start work here at seven so there¡¯s nothing stopping me from getting a job during the day. I figured just something to keep me in the loop with the legal world. I¡¯ve already been out for far too long, with my eight months of job hunting. Being at The Dark Odyssey has taken off some of the stress of money so I don¡¯t mind getting any old thing now, or maybe something specific in a niche area that would help forward my career in intellectual propertyw.


    Whatever happens, I can¡¯t lose sight of my goals or lose myself.


    So that means potentially I could be out of here very soon.


    With my hundred grand a year, I get a sry of just over eight thousand three hundred. It means I can pay as much as I can and leave as soon as. Maybe even in six months, seven months. Whatever happens I¡¯m determined that next year is gonna be different.


    It¡¯s September now and I hope to enter next year with higher hopes than January when I first found out how bad things were and got the threats from Hector.


    I get dressed and do my makeup. Nick liked how I looked yesterday.


    Jesus, the red negligee is see through and doesn¡¯t have the coverings on my breasts that the gold one had yesterday. I¡¯m wearing redce panties so they cover me up but you can full on see my nipples and everything through thece.


    It¡¯s actually probably more coverage than I saw on most peoplest night.


    Onest look in the mirror at myself and I gear up my focus. I hardly recognize myself. I always look different when I go all out with my makeup. I look like how Chloe dresses every day. Like I¡¯m getting ready for a magazine shoot.


    I guess it fits being here as I make myself pretty for him.


    I put the heels on and leave the dressing room. Mimi told me to go to the same area I went tost night. The private VIP area.


    I put my mask on and head up there.


    I get to the VIP area and see Nick standing against a pir with his brothers. Last night it was just one. Tonight it¡¯s two. Him and the two brothers I saw in his office the other night.


    Nick¡¯s got a cigar in his mouth slinked to the side and he looks a little like Clint Eastwood in a western. Although I would figure him to be a little more like James Dean. He has the same vibe as any of those guys, except he has darker hair and is clean shaven. He¡¯s still just as sexy though, sexier because of that badass attitude that surpasses the Hollywood heartthrobs from the past.


    Nick and his brothers seem to be in some heated discussion and I can¡¯t help but wonder what they must be talking about.


    I hang back on instinct but he turns and sees me and he gives me the same look as yesterday.


    When our eyes lock, Chloe¡¯s questiones back to my mind.


    If someone gave me the money I need would I stille back?


    His brother from yesterday is saying something about meetingter, but Nick doesn¡¯t look at him. He walks over to me and my breath stills. I find it harder to breathe the more he looks at me.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He¡¯s so close his aftershave tickles my nose, so close, I can smell his natural scent that¡¯s all masculine and raw just like him.


    He reaches out to touch my face and I lean into his touch. I lean in, submissive, like I¡¯m some obedient servant.


    I can¡¯t answer the question Chloe gave me because I¡¯m still scared of the answer. I¡¯m frightened of the answer.


    ¡°Nick!¡± Calls a voice that snaps us both out of the reverie and he turns to his brother.


    It was the one that wasn¡¯t here yesterday.


    ¡°Salvatore, not now. Not fucking now,¡± Nick tells him and there¡¯s an element of pain in his voice that reaches out to me. ¡°Tomorrow. I¡¯m busy now. Do not disturb me.¡±


    On that note he takes my hand in that same possessive manner asst night and leads me away.


    Instead of the dance floor we go straight to the elevator.


    The minute we get inside his lips are on mine and before I know it, I¡¯m naked. I¡¯m naked before we get out of the elevator and he¡¯s devouring me.


    He picks me up and I wrap my legs around him as the door opens. When we walk out into the suite, we pass someone who seems to be cleaning and they leave straight away.


    Unlikest night, I don¡¯t care that I¡¯m naked and someone saw me. And I don¡¯t care about anything besides him touching me.


    He sets me down on the bed and I practically drag off his shirt.


    I get lost in him and I forget.


    I forget it all once again and I can¡¯t see past him and the worst thing is, I don¡¯t want to.


    Hours pass and we¡¯re still like this, like each time we have sex it¡¯s not enough. We both want more.


    More and more and more.


    By the time the sunes up, I¡¯m so far down the rabbit hole I don¡¯t remember the way back. All I know is where I am.


    He¡¯s sleeping again, sleeping deeper than he was yesterday.


    I look at him in his sleep and he reminds me of a fairytale prince.


    He looks all perfect and stalwart just like one of them.


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m with a man like this.


    I see beauty, I see light. I see something I crave.


    I also see something I can¡¯t have.


    The question Chloe askedes back to me full force.


    Would I stille here if the debt was gone? Would I still want him?


    That¡¯s more the question I think she intended. The answer is yes, and it scares me.


    Him, and all of this¡­ the wild emotion and the lure to forget¡­


    I can¡¯t have it.


    None of it.


    It¡¯s something I mustn¡¯t have because this isn¡¯t a fairytale. There is no happily ever after in a business rtionship like ours. He¡¯s not the prince and I¡¯m far from being a princess.


    What I am is desperate and this business rtionship we have is helping me out. It¡¯s saving me and my family.


    I¡¯m nning to be gone in a few months¡¯ time.


    Then this fantasy will be over.


    That¡¯s what it is. A fantasy. It¡¯s not good and it¡¯s not bad.


    It¡¯s something I can¡¯t quite describe.

 Chapter 18

    Nick


    She left me again¡­


    I¡¯m not sure what I expected.


    The women I¡¯m with know to leave before morning. The same as her.


    Except it¡¯s different with her and it shouldn¡¯t be.


    She left and I woke up with that emptiness I felt all of yesterday, but fuck, I¡¯ve had a good sleep.


    This must be what it feels like to be normal.


    Sleep and wake up every day, instead of staying up all night watching my back and getting lost in my thoughts.


    The sleep was good but it didn¡¯t detract from the woman I was with.


    I¡¯m at the ountancy office now with my brothers and theputer hacker we hired.


    A fucking hacker. That¡¯s what it¡¯se to.


    Yesterday was a crock of shit. It started out with our tech guy not being able to decrypt the files on Tommy¡¯sputer.


    It started out like that and I lost my shit when I realized we actually had to take things up a notch and get a hacker.


    It fanned the mes of suspicion like hell, but jarred me at the same time.


    The guy we got was referred to us from the underground. His name¡¯s Jo. He does small time stuff but used to work in military intelligence.


    Salvatore is with him in Tommy¡¯s office now. I just stepped out with Gabe to get coffee at the little coffee shop outside the office. They make good coffee there,parable to Starbucks which is down the road. If I was feeling up to it I might venture down there but I can¡¯t be bothered. I don¡¯t want to go too far in case I¡¯m needed or the hacker hacks and he finds something. We¡¯ve only been here for an hour so it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been here that long. I¡¯m just anxious.


    I knew when Gabe followed me outside that he was going to ask about Mia.


    It was his reason for following. It¡¯s because ofst night. I could tell both he and Salvatore think I was acting weird.


    I nearly killed someonest night, when Salvatore told me he thought he was being followed. So far we haven¡¯t been able to locate the shooter or anyone we could even be suspicious over for shooting Billy a few days ago.


    It¡¯s all suspicious as fuck. Salvatore was trying to tell me to be ready to go to Vincent.


    That option is a big no for me because I know straight up that Vincent would lose his shit.


    That was the cherry on top of yesterday. So much happened through the whole day. From start to finish.


    The part that got me the most though was the call I got from Sherine.


    I could hear the baby in the background and I didn¡¯t know who was crying more. Her or the baby. She called me to thank me for taking care of her bills.


    She went to pay them and found everything was paid for. I simply asked if there was anything else she needed and she burst into tears. I wanted to tell her everything would be okay, that Tommy would be okay, I couldn¡¯t though. No one could.


    The best I could do was go see them. It¡¯s all I could do, and that was worse. She looked distressed and beside herself with worry.


    Gabe and I get our coffee and he looks at me when I move to sit down on one of the little benches.


    I just need five minutes of fresh air. That¡¯s all I need then I¡¯ll switch back to business mode.


    ¡°Talk, you look like you¡¯re sitting on ready. Ready to pop a bullet in anybody who looks at you,¡± Gabe chuckles.


    ¡°I am. I absolutely fucking am, Gabe.¡±


    ¡°Talk to me bro.¡± He gives me an encouraging look.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be this hard. Vincent¡¯s not getting anywhere and neither are we.¡±


    ¡°Nick, cool it, we¡¯ve only just started to really try. We¡¯ve only just gotten a lead we can work with.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s taking too long Gabe. It¡¯s taking too long.¡± The problem with things taking shit long was that the motherfuckers responsible had a head start. A jumpstart with the speed we were going. The longer it takes, the colder the trail.


    ¡°I know man. I know and that¡¯s why we¡¯re here. You have to keep it together.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fucking shit. I¡¯m losing my mind. Losing my fucking mind and trying to keep myself distracted.¡±


    He sighs then he straightens. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re so into this girl?¡±


    There it is, the question he¡¯s been dying to ask me.


    He¡¯s curious, more than Salvatore. He¡¯s very curious and I wish he wasn¡¯t because I prefer to keep her to myself and away from everyone.


    My brothers are like damn hawks, ready to steal from the nest when you aren¡¯t looking.


    ¡°Leave her alone Gabe,¡± I warn.


    ¡°Prick. You think I would take something that clearly belongs to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you fucking asshole, yes you would.¡±


    ¡°Shit Nick, you¡¯re still upset over the little Russian girl.¡± He chuckles.


    I shake my head. I don¡¯t even remember who he¡¯s talking about but that must have been one more girl I¡¯d been interested in that he got to.


    He¡¯s telling the truth though, he wouldn¡¯t go there with someone I¡¯m serious about. The thing about that though is he would have gotten to a woman I¡¯m interested in before I got serious with her.


    ¡°Like I keep saying. Gabe, be grateful you¡¯re my brother.¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m scared of you Nick? Don¡¯t fucking push me.¡± He points at me like he¡¯s reminding me to watch myself. The problem we all have is that we¡¯re all alphas and if it came to it, we¡¯d all fight like animals and kill each other. ¡°I¡¯m just saying I won¡¯t go there with her but look at you, all worked up on big brother when I was just being nice,¡± heughs.


    Okay, maybe I was a little harsh. I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m testy.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I huff.


    He raises his brows and smirks. ¡°Okay so back to the question. The girl?¡± Now he¡¯s looking on in anticipation and I know he wants me to borate.


    ¡°What do you want me to say? It¡¯s flowers and candy? I like sleeping with her.¡± That¡¯s a damn lie.


    It¡¯s not just that. It isn¡¯t and I actually feel like a piece of shit for saying that. For once I¡¯m d he can see straight through me.


    ¡°Prick¡­ you know it¡¯s not that. You have her checked out and offer her this ridiculous job that practically doesn¡¯t exist the way you dished it.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t. We do it sometimes, get a personal waitress, but it¡¯s only short term. I handed her a contract of employment and she can leave when she wants to, which I¡¯m guessing is when her debt is paid. I know I haven¡¯t thought this through but I¡¯m still fucking doing it.


    ¡°What happens when you get bored?¡± Gabe asks. ¡°It¡¯s in our blood to get bored easy. I get what you see in her and I¡¯ll say you¡¯re lucky you saw her first, I would have had her for myself. That aside, be careful Nick. Remember we keep women out of business for a variety of reasons. Don¡¯t get in too deep or over your head, we don¡¯t know where shit could lead us and people tend to end up dead if they mix with us and our enemies see they¡¯re important to us.¡±


    I know that all too well. Not from personal experience but what I know is enough. It happened to Salvatore. There was a girl he was sweet on and she was killed to send a message to him.


    His mistake was an ountancy deal that went wrong. The motherfuckers who hired him sent him her head in a box.


    That was the shit we dealt with in our world so I know to heed Gabe¡¯s warning.


    ¡°I hear you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to burst your bubble, but looks like we¡¯re entering dangerous territory again. It rubs me the wrong way that the Fontaines are involved with this Tommy thing. I don¡¯t like it. Things are testy enough as it is with them. It just feels like shit¡¯s about to hit the fan. When it does bro, you don¡¯t want a doll you care about getting mixed up.¡±


    It felt like shit was gonna hit the fan to me too. ¡°I¡¯ll just¡­¡± my voice trails off. I¡¯m not sure what to contemte on doing when ites to Mia.


    I don¡¯t want to let her go. He¡¯s right though. All that he¡¯s saying is truth I need to be aware of.


    ¡°Be careful¡­ that¡¯s all I¡¯m saying,¡± he leans forward. ¡°Word of advice, if you¡¯re trying to act like she¡¯s just a good fuck, try harder. Your eyes give you away. Anyone who looks at you can tell she¡¯s important to you.¡±


    Am I that transparent?


    How can I be after only a few days?


    Clearly it doesn¡¯t matter. The same as it doesn¡¯t matter that I want her for myself.


    He stands up and downs his coffee. I get up too and sip on mine as we go back upstairs.


    We get back in and Salvatore and Jo look like they¡¯ve made progress.


    ¡°Good, you guys are back,¡± Salvatore says and raises his thick brows when he sees me with my coffee. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have gotten me one?¡± He points at the cup.


    ¡°Sorry bro, wasn¡¯t thinking,¡± I reply. Gabeughs.


    ¡°I think I found something,¡± Jo announces. ¡°I¡¯ve decrypted everything so I¡¯m just going through files and emails.¡±


    Finally, something good.


    ¡°What have you found?¡± I ask and move over to him.


    He¡¯s tapping wildly at the keyboard and searching through emails.


    ¡°Here,¡± he stops tapping and points to an email that states it¡¯s from an undisclosed recipient. ¡°Thates up a lot from what we call a ghost IP address in the tech world.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck does that mean?¡± I¡¯m not technical and have no time for fucking jargon.


    ¡°Means whoever sent it is untraceable. It¡¯s like putting a no caller ID on your phone. The standard guy can¡¯t track it but someone like me can,¡± he nods his blond head.


    ¡°Go for it,¡± I smirk.


    Jo taps at the keyboard again and filters all the messages from the undisclosed recipient. The first one catches my fucking eye.


    ¡°Pull that up,¡± I order.


    He does and I actually feel the tension ripple around us.


    The email states:


    Tommy,


    We¡¯ve just thought of the very best way you can pay the debt you owe. We need you to arrange a time for us to use the shippingpany for the drugs. If you don¡¯t we¡¯ll take your pretty little wife and kill your baby.


    Message back so we know you understand.


    Your good friend


    Fuckkkkk.


    Tommy.


    Fucking hell.


    A debt?


    And, the shippingpany. Jesus Christ that¡¯s what this is about.


    Tommy owed a debt so he was being ckmailed into using the shippingpany.


    For a fucking debt. Why the fuck didn¡¯t hee to me if he needed money?


    I could have helped him. I would have helped him if I¡¯d known he was in trouble. Why didn¡¯t hee to me?


    ¡°Let¡¯s see the next ones,¡± I order again.


    Jo brings them up and fury flies through me. We look through and shit, it¡¯s clear after we¡¯ve read the tenth email that Tommy was in deep shit.


    He tried to get out of using the shippingpany but they, whoever they were, forced him. All the emails are about making arrangements. The date they were nning happened a little over two weeks ago. The fifteenth of August. He was gunned down on the seventeenth.


    Jo clicks on the next email in the chain. Ites after the arrangements were being made to handle a shipment, which I¡¯m guessing was the drugs. I see a name in thest paragraph that makes this so much worse.


    Snade.


    As in Snade, one of the leaders in The Triad.


    Fucking hell, what the fuck was Tommy involved in.


    It says in the email that Snade would hand over the instructions.


    That¡¯s it.


    It¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve seen enough to get the picture of what happened.


    I¡¯m guessing whatever was supposed to happen on the fifteenth didn¡¯t happen so he was gunned down on the seventeenth. That is my assessment.


    And still the question of who did it hangs heavy in the air.


    Tommy wasn¡¯t dealing drugs. The hook up was the shippingpany. He handled the arrangements for the exports and imports. He would have been very useful to a person who needed to smuggle drugs like Chrysanthemum out of the fucking country.


    I look at my brothers and it¡¯s the first time I want them to tell me what to do.


    Salvatore¡¯s face has ¡®talk to Vincent¡¯ written all over it and so does Gabe¡¯s.


    I can¡¯t go to Vincent and pussyfoot the way he¡¯s been doing. Sherine and that baby feel like mine and I have to do what I can.


    Fuck.


    This is so much bigger than what I thought it was.


    ¡°We should tell Pa, Nick.¡± Gabe says it first. ¡°Or Vincent.¡±


    Salvatore nods. ¡°Nick, we can¡¯t just go in for the kill on this. No fucking pun intended. This is the kind of thing Pa should know about. Doesn¡¯t take a fool to guess this undisclosed person must be from the Fontaines. We can assume that from what Billy said.¡±


    ¡°Or it could be Perez.¡± Gabe fills in. ¡°That¡¯s why we need to go to Pa, Nick. We don¡¯t know, can¡¯t be sure, and this isn¡¯t our territory. We¡¯re low level inparison to Pa and Vincent.¡±


    My blood boils and my temperature rises.


    ¡°Man, fuck you!¡± I balk. ¡°Do I look fucking low level to you? Help me if you want, I don¡¯t fucking care. I¡¯m checking this out whether I have you or not.¡± I scowl.


    Their problem is they rely too much on Pa and Vincent. I had the balls of cosa nostra. Not some schmuck with shit for brains.


    How the fucking hell was I supposed to allow whoever to walk the streets and even reform their ns if need be, while we pass info down the production line?


    Nah, couldn¡¯t do that.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Fucking fuck that.


    ¡°Snade. I need to find him,¡± I dere.


    ¡°Triad, Nick?¡± Salvatore frowns.


    ¡°Whoa,¡± Jo winces, holding up his hands. ¡°That¡¯s deep shit. Triad?¡±


    ¡°Just get me an address for Snade,¡± I balk.


    He¡¯s the link to connect everything. It¡¯s simple. Get to him and fill in the nks. Find out what happened. Find out who gunned down Tommy.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get you an address.¡±


    While I look on at Jo with eagerness, Gabe and Salvatore exchange worried nces.


    I knew this could go south but this was me and I¡¯d do what I had to, whether they help me or not.

 Chapter 19

    Nick


    Days pass and we can¡¯t get an address for Snade.


    Fuck. It¡¯s all fucked up shit I hate.


    It¡¯s all a load of bull shit that drives me insane.


    I get stuck in a cycle of going from the office to the club as the default and checking in with Jo.


    I see Vincent in the mix and my parents. All they need to do is look at me and they can tell I¡¯m not just sitting around waiting on them to handle the situation.


    No one says anything and when suspicion lurks in, Gabe or Salvatore does something to throw them off my scent.


    They started getting like it when Pa was informed of the truth. When we told him what we found on Tommy¡¯sputer.


    Pa was livid. Absolutely fucking livid and I knew he felt the sting of betrayal from Tommy. What probably stopped him from goingplete ape shit, and continuing our pursuits is that he sees Tommy as one of his own.


    I¡¯m at least grateful for that because had it been one of my brothers I would be the same. I¡¯d still want to know who fired the bullet.


    We told Pa everything, but what we don¡¯t tell him is Jo is working endlessly to find an address for Snade. We keep that part quiet.


    I try to be patient and think of the situation in an objective way. That¡¯s what I try to do to be levelheaded.


    I try that by remembering who the Fontaines are.


    The only thing we¡¯re all in agreement with is that all of it, everything that¡¯s happened reeks of them.


    Perez¡¯ name might have been dropped in too but thinking objectively is how we agree that the only people who can get their hands on a drug like Chrysanthemum and a batch worthy of smuggling is the Fontaines.


    It fits that they¡¯d also be rubbing shoulders with the likes of Perez and the Cartel.


    The Fontaines started off in property development and investment banking, and hated that the Rossi¡¯s owned so much of Chicago. They hate it now too that udius inherited it. All assets andnd they want but can¡¯t touch.


    They¡¯re not fucking stupid though and they didn¡¯t decide to back down like the rest of us and take what piece of the pie they could get. They kept what they had and ventured into the highly illegal. Sex and drugs.


    They¡¯re very big on the sex trafficking scene and ck market prostitution. That¡¯s why they rub shoulders with certain notables in the government. The fucked up corrupt fucktards who fuel that shit.


    It¡¯s the reason why no one can touch them and why Pa and Vincent is pussyfooting the way they are.


    I don¡¯t know what they¡¯ll do but the one option that scares me is them deciding to do nothing. If nothing happened with the shippingpany Pa may do nothing. They could dig around until they see there¡¯s no longer a threat and leave it.


    It¡¯s safer.


    Safer, but what I don¡¯t want. The only thing I hang on to that will make them keep on is that they know I won¡¯t stop looking, and they don¡¯t want another dead Giordano brother.


    They know I¡¯ll look until it kills me if that¡¯s the price I have to pay.


    At least I was right on some level.


    Tommy wouldn¡¯t have been dealing that shit. He¡¯s the little guy in the mix.


    I¡¯m guessing too that Billy knew about the shipmentpany. That was why he was shot. The Fontaines didn¡¯t want him telling us that part.


    So now we know all the shit.


    The disaster is twofold. On the one hand we know the Fontaines were trying to use us for their shit and on the other hand we know it went wrong somewhere and someone hired a hit on Tommy.


    Thetter is my only concern and why I want Snade. He was thest part of the puzzle.


    If I can¡¯t dig around the shit looking for which Fontaine is responsible for what¡¯s going on I can dig elsewhere. The fucking problem with digging elsewhere is moving further away from the people who know what went down.


    And if you¡¯re me you don¡¯t find shit. As if a man like Snade would be easy to find.


    Close to a week passes and everyday sees me like this.


    The only sce and respite I get it is with Mia at night. Last night was intense and fury filled me when I woke this morning and realized it was Saturday. Her fucking day off.


    Last weekend was shit. I wanted her but I let it slide. I decided I couldn¡¯t be an asshole and call her out on her day off. Weekend off.


    Today is different. I don¡¯t have the patience I hadst weekend.


    No, fuck that¡­ I didn¡¯t have patiencest week.


    I just wasn¡¯t as hyped up on fury as I am now.


    I¡¯ve hit rock bottom.


    The end of what I can ss as patience. That must be the only exnation for why I¡¯m parked outside Mia¡¯s house at one in the fucking morning.


    I got here an hour ago and I¡¯ve been watching her ce.


    She lives in a nice house. Very vani. It¡¯s one of those ssic suburban style homes that match the others on the road. There¡¯s a porch with a front board swing and long French windows that add ss to the exterior.


    There¡¯s a rose garden with hanging potted nts. The ce feels like her.


    It¡¯s not enough though.


    I don¡¯t want something that feels like her.


    I fucking want her. Her body, her submission, her mind, her soul.


    I want to fuck her tight pussy recklessly and lose myself in her.


    What I need is hot sex. Fucking hot sex that will distract the shit out of me.


    I could almostugh at myself.


    So many women want to be with me. I have options galore, more than I can count. Yet look at me.


    Nickoli Giordano looking for a good fuck from the one woman he can¡¯t get out of his head. I¡¯m outside this chick¡¯s house thinking about fucking her and holding off because it¡¯s her weekend off.


    I palm my erection as the image of my angel doll pops into my head and I decide I need her.


    I need her. I can¡¯t just sit here and look like some idiot. What happens when the sunes up? If that happens I¡¯ll feel worse like a fool and I don¡¯t need that on my head to add to the shit.


    I need her now.


    I don¡¯t fucking care what time it is, or what day. Time to call in on her punishment for not showing up to work that first night.


    I whip out my phone and text her:


    I¡¯m outside. I need to fuck. Let me in.


    I smile to myself as I imagine her reaction. I¡¯m not surprised when the light snaps on from what I guess is her bedroom.


    I get out of my car and make my way to her front door.


    A minuteter the porch lightes on and the door clicks.


    It swings open and she¡¯s standing before me, surprise filling her beautiful face. I can¡¯t say I don¡¯t expect her to be surprised. There¡¯s no way she expects me to be here at her home, and at this hour.


    I grin at her and take in what she¡¯s wearing. A light green tank top and a pair of silky pajama shorts.


    Fuck yeah, her tits press against the top and I¡¯m not sure if her nipples pebble because of the cold night air or the obvious sexual way I¡¯m looking at her.


    Her lips part. ¡°Nick¡­¡± at first she has that fascinated look that always fills her face when she sees me then it turns to apprehension. Now she looks like she¡¯s about toe up with some excuse.


    I shake my head stopping her, and her mind in its tracks. I¡¯m not taking no for an answer. Not tonight. I step into the house and advance toward her smoothing my hand up her long elegant neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I taunt and allow my gaze to drift over her gorgeous body. ¡°We¡¯re doing this.¡±


    ¡°My Dad¡¯s here and my niece.¡±


    ¡°But your contract tells me your body belongs to me. Then there was that issue of punishment.¡± I leer over her face.


    She doesn¡¯t like the reminder. I¡¯m not about to stop being an asshole of a prick from that look of disappointment thates into her eyes.


    I take a good look at her for a few seconds and run my fingers down to fondle her left breast.


    I don¡¯t fucking care who sees me, or for that pissed look on her face. I pull her top down and allow her breast to pop out. The rose tipped nipple is hard and ready to be sucked. I keep eye contact as I lower and take it into my mouth.


    All it takes is seconds for that look to fade from her face. I smile when I push my fingers up the leg of her shorts, slide over to her tight little pussy and find she¡¯s wet for me.


    Perfect.


    I move back up to her face and press my lips to her ear but I don¡¯t stop sliding over her slick wet opening.


    ¡°I need to fuck that tight little cunt of yours. Now.¡± I speak against her throat and a soft breath escapes her lips when I slide my fingers deeper inside her pussy and press hard on her clit. ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± her replyes out like a breathy moan.


    ¡°Good girl.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    She gets wetter. Good.


    I want it. She wants it. We should have it.


    I speed up and she pulls back out of my grasp, away from me.


    ¡°Nick, please¡­I can¡¯t out here. My little niece and my Dad¡­¡±


    I love how she¡¯s not saying no.


    It brings a cruel smile to my face and her eyes widen when I bring my fingers up to my lips and lick the taste of her off them. She taste so fucking good.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be quiet. Where¡¯s your bedroom baby?¡±


    She blinks to refocus. ¡°Upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Like the obedient doll she is she closes the door and turns to lead me up the stairs. Fuck yeah. I fucking love this. She¡¯s the best idea I¡¯ve ever had.


    My eyesnd on her lush ass as she walks up the stairs ahead of me and I reach for her hip, slowing her down so I can pull her body to me.


    She stops and I close the space between us, pushing my erection into that perfect ass of hers so she can feel me. I smirk at her when her cheeks flush and she nces around to look at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Angel doll, I promise you a dirty fuck but we¡¯ll be quiet,¡± I whisper and nuzzle my face into the crook of her neck. I run my teeth along the silky skin and squeeze her perfect ass.


    I want to fuck her right here on the stairs and she knows it. I suspect she¡¯d let me take her too if not for her dad and her little niece.


    I nudge her forward so she doesn¡¯t have to worry I¡¯ll do that.


    Her room is thest on the corridor. We walked by two other rooms and what I guessed was the bathroom.


    When we get inside her room and the door closes I¡¯m tempted to look around and see what makes her tick but the need to be inside her takes over.


    I need her. It¡¯s not a fucking lie.


    I need her so I grab her and cover her plump, soft, delicious lips with mine and she kisses me back with that yielding desire that¡¯s made her bend to my will.


    I deepen the kiss and suck on her tongue eliciting a needy moan from her that makes her melt against me.


    The fucking moan is all I can take. I need to be inside her right the fuck now. I squeeze her lush ass and pull away from her lips.


    ¡°Strip, now,¡± I order. ¡°Strip and get on the bed, on your hands and knees.¡±


    With that same obedience she does as I say. While I practically rip off my clothes she shrugs out of hers. The tank top and shorts pool at her feet and her breast bobble as she gets on her bed.


    Fucking hell she¡¯s perfect.


    I have to palm my dick when I watch her lift her ass into the air and push it out for me to take.


    Just like those perky tits it¡¯s firm and can take a hard pounding.


    Fuck yeah. I go over to her and climb up behind her.


    She looks back at me worried. Probably worried her Dad wille in here and find us.


    Selfishness takes over any thought to care. I¡¯m crass that way and wouldn¡¯t care if the old man came in and caught me fucking his daughter. Me the dirty mobster fucking his angel.


    We¡¯re adults, both a long way from being kids, so he¡¯d just have to deal with it. Put up and shut up until I finish fucking her.


    I run my hands over her slick wet opening.


    Her pretty pink pussy lips are dripping with her arousal. Time to own her pussy.


    I line up my dick over her pussy lips and m into her, burying so deep to the hilt my balls p against her and she moans out loud.


    ¡°Shhh doll, don¡¯t wake your little niece up.¡± I sound like a bastard and I don¡¯t give her feelings a second though when I start to rut into her.


    Her tight walls envelope my dick and beg me to fuck her so I do. I pound into her sweet cunt hard unleashing the beast within that wants to possess her.


    She has to grab the pillow before her and push her face into it to muffle her moans.


    I grab her hips with both hands and start fucking her rough and raw, untamed.


    Every thrust makes her heavy breasts bounce from the punishing movements.


    The sound of our bodies pping together fill the room and fuel me to continue. I start jackhammering into her and I know I¡¯m going toe any second.


    ¡°Nick¡­¡± she whimpers. She¡¯s close too.


    Her raspy breaths and strained cries drive me harder.


    I pound relentlessly when she straightens up, giving me better ess to her body as I fuck her. Then I lose control as my climax boils in my balls, tingling at the base of my spine.


    That¡¯s when I lose myself in her. I¡¯m lost in the thrilling sensation that surges through me.


    It¡¯s been building. It¡¯s been rising. It is here and I¡¯ve only experienced it with this doll.


    Hot cum sprays from me into her cunt as I blow my load into her.


    I¡¯m breathing so hard from the insanity I can¡¯t catch my damn breath.


    I slow to anguid pace that allows me to calm the fuck down and eventually pull out of her.


    There¡¯s some tissues from her nightstand. I grab a handful and wipe off my dick, then look back to her as I lower to the bed.


    I swallow hard. She shuffles around and reaches for her sheet to cover herself. It¡¯s the difference of being in her home. It¡¯s awkward.


    It makes me wonder what her life must be like living here with her father and niece.


    She holds my gaze with expectancy.


    I should go. I don¡¯t belong here. It¡¯s her world, where everything is vani and normal.


    Just now was fucking insane and wild but the problems have returned. Theye back to my mind and I¡¯m exhausted.


    I¡¯m about to get up when her warm fingers reach for me and give me¡­ sce.


    Sce¡­ it¡¯s what I need. She gives it to me.


    She makes me forget.


    I want to fall into temptation again and take her but there¡¯s too much on my mind.


    Instead I get up, drag my clothes back on and leave.


    I leave her.

 Chapter 20

    Mia


    The other night was the first time Nick made me feel like a slut.


    He came to my house like he was there for a booty call and left.


    Booty call?


    Is that really the right term for it?


    I¡¯m pretty certain those who answer booty calls aren¡¯t being paid to do it and they aren¡¯t reminded of the terms of their contract either.


    All the while I¡¯ve been sleeping with him, I never felt the way I did the other night when fucked me then picked up his clothes and left.


    Tonight is the first I¡¯ll see him since.


    I got here early as per usual and Mimi told me he¡¯s been away all day, but I¡¯m to go up to the VIP lounge and wait for him as per usual.


    I¡¯ve been here for thest fifteen minutes, just wondering around in my little negligee. I¡¯m not wearing a mask. There¡¯s no real point since I¡¯m alone up here and those who look up at me are on the floors below. It¡¯s mainly a few guys who look up at me.


    I started out sitting down waiting for him then I ventured closer to the balcony where you can see what¡¯s happening below better, and people can see me.


    I¡¯m standing on a wide tform and in a different setting I imagine people walking around at a ssy ck tie dinner party drinking cocktails and having fun.


    What¡¯s happening all around me is so different to what I imagine, and I still can¡¯t get used to it.


    The club is packed again. Every night it¡¯s the same. There¡¯s no night they call slow here.


    There¡¯s nothing slow about this ce and honestly it¡¯s like there¡¯s more people every night.


    Lots of people with wild fantasies.


    I see Rachel on the floor below me. She¡¯s a waitress here and one they consider a favorite because she doesn¡¯t mind having sex with the billionaires who book her, and her winning points are she¡¯s into threesomes and foursomes.


    So different to what my winning points are which don¡¯t fit in a ce like this. How stupid I must have seemed to Nick when I told him at my interview that I¡¯m used to dealing with different clientele.


    This below me is how you deal with different clientele at The Dark Odyssey.


    I see her now kissing two men. She¡¯s naked and so are they. None have on masks.


    It¡¯s Monday night andst week I must have counted her with ten different men. Two at a time over the space of three nights and here she is again.


    I¡¯ve met a few people now. She¡¯s one of the nice ones who always make an effort to say hi to me and see if I¡¯m okay. The other girls I¡¯ve met don¡¯t like that I¡¯m Nick¡¯s personal waitress.


    It¡¯s clear they want a position I have and I can¡¯t me them.


    Rachel has been super nice. I wanted to ask her how she disconnects her emotions when Ist spoke to her, but stopped myself because it¡¯s probably a foolish question and the kind that will give my feelings away.


    Each time I see Rachel she treats the guys the same and looks like she¡¯s enjoying herself from the way she touches them.


    I get lost in watching her now as the men both start sucking her breasts. One for each guy. They suck on her for a while then the guy on her left picks her up and sets her down on his cock in a reverse cowgirl position so he can plunge into her ass. She gasps and he starts moving inside her. The other guy moves in front of her and plunges into her pussy and begins to fuck her. I noticed big time that not many people use condoms here. It¡¯s all skin to skin. Like what I¡¯m watching now.


    The sight of them makes my skin prickle with heat and arousal and I find I can¡¯t look away.


    Chloe is known in our friendship circle for having threesomes. Mostly when she tells me her stories I¡¯m always shocked as per usual. Now I¡¯m seeing it happening to someone I¡¯vee to know and it makes me wonder what it would be like.


    What would it be like to have two men inside me the way Rachel has now?


    And how is she okay with going from one pairing to another so effortlessly?


    How does she separate her emotions, turn off her feelings?


    Maybe she hasn¡¯t met the one guy to truly bamboozle her the way I have.


    Arousal grips me as I watch the guy pounding into her pussy. He started to speed up.


    ¡°You¡¯re watching,¡± Nick¡¯s voicees out of nowhere and I jump, startled.


    He¡¯s standing paces away from me looking like he just stepped out of a dream in his white button down shirt he has rolled up his thick biceps. The ck cks he wears entuates his powerful, athletic legs.


    I never even heard him approach.


    My lips part and I feel a pang of guilt for being caught watching Rachel and the guys the way I have.


    ¡°I was just looking.¡± I answer and swallow past the lump that¡¯s formed in my throat.


    He smiles. It¡¯s that sexy easy grin that holds an air of menace and charm. It gets wider the closer he gets to me. His gaze sweeps over my body and when he gets up to me he lifts the hem of my negligee and scans over it, and over me.


    I look down at myself and question my earlier assumptions of myself. That I haven¡¯t gotten used to the ce. Looks like I have from what I¡¯m wearing.


    I have on a sheer see through yellow, baby doll type negligee. Anyone can outrightly see my breasts on show and the fabric covering my pussy isn¡¯t thick enough to really cover me.


    I can tell he¡¯s satisfied with what I¡¯m wearing. He likes my hair too.


    Nick lifts a lock of my hair which is bone straight tonight. I was trying for something different. For me. not him. The clothes are his doing, everything else is for me.


    ¡°You¡¯re watching¡­ watching without your mask. Must mean you¡¯refortable with that. Two men taking you. Is that what you want?¡± he asks and my cheeks flush.


    ¡°No¡­¡± It¡¯s true. I might have thought it but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s my thing.


    ¡°Looked like that may be a yes.¡±


    I¡¯m not sure how to answer that so I decide to be clever and throw back the shit he dished me the other night. ¡°My contract states I¡¯m not to have any sexual rtions with any other man besides you. So it¡¯s a no.¡±


    Darknesses into his eyes at my answer. It washes over his face and sends a shiver down my spine. My heart stills when he inches closer and smooths his hand up my neck. My heart about stops beating when his fingers grip my jaw, and tighten.


    Wincing I try to pull away, but he holds me in ce showing his strength and dominance. All I can do is look at him.


    ¡°Fuck the fucking contract. If I wanted to talk about the contract you¡¯d know about it.¡± He snarls.


    I don¡¯t like this side of him. It reminds me of Hector and his thugs. It reminds me that I don¡¯t belong in this world and I shouldn¡¯t want this guy.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Now answer me, properly, Angel Doll. Do you want to be shared?¡± When a flicker of what I peg as jealousy shes through his eyes it stuns me.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t,¡± I answer quickly and it seems to calm him.


    ¡°I will not share you even if you want to be shared. Remember¡­ I do not share things that belong to me.¡± His voice is like a whisper, but the cold edge that seeps into it grips me.


    Wild, carnal desire shes in his eyes now, holding me ce and the grip of his hand loosens around my throat.


    I draw in a steady breath to stop myself from shaking.


    Shaking from deep within from the splinter of emotion that races through me when I¡¯m with him.


    ¡°Belong¡­ I belong to you? What did you dost night?¡± Maybe I really have gone crazy to ask him that.


    He bares his teeth and the furyes back to his face. He knows why I¡¯m asking.


    He came to my house early Sunday morning to fuck me, then he fled. Did the same thing happenst night? Who did he go to?


    I shouldn¡¯t care and I¡¯m just asking for his rage with a question like that.


    ¡°Strip, now,¡± he demands and I glower at him.


    He wants me to take my clothes off out here?


    With everyone?


    ¡°Do it¡­¡± He tugs on my negligee hard showing me he¡¯s serious as fuck.


    I bite the inside of my lip and swallow my pride. The stupid negligee is hardly covering me anyway. I¡¯m practically naked.


    I push the straps down and step out of it, pushing my thong down too.


    When I¡¯m done he backs into the wall and ces his hands either side of me and moves right up to me so I can feel his erection stabbing into my abdomen and see the desire deep in his eyes.


    He leans close to my ear and lingers there. ¡°You asking me where my dick¡¯s been Mia? You asking me if my dick¡¯s been in any other pussy?¡±


    I don¡¯t answer. The mood he¡¯s in I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t like the answer he gives if I tell him yes.


    I can imagine him telling me who he¡¯s been with just to spite me and the thought makes the backs of my eyes sting.


    If he starts telling me about all the women he was withst night I know something inside me will break.


    I¡¯m so stupid. Why am I so fucking stupid?


    ¡°Answer the question baby?¡± He tenses his jaw.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I reply, biting the bullet. Him telling me yes with a rundown of who he was with will give me the wakeup call I need.


    ¡°Last night¡­¡± he begins and stops. ¡°Last night I got as far as your house then turned right around when I realized I can¡¯t fuck you properly with your dad and your little niece in your house. So I went home and imagined this.¡± He runs his hand from my neck down to the t of my stomach creating a buzz of energy that makes my nerves tingle and my bodye alive, yet, I¡¯m stuck on his words.


    He sneers and intensifies his re on me. ¡°I went home, not to get pussy elsewhere and I imagined this body and me inside your cunt fucking you, and I fucking jerked off.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m supposed to say to him. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m supposed to answer but I feel like I should say something. I just don¡¯t know what.


    He thought of me¡­ me.


    I look at his lips. His full, kissable lips and answer the only way I can. I reach for him cupping his face and he moves to me too kissing me.


    The kiss turns wild and hungry within seconds. Wilder when I think of how I¡¯m naked for all to see pressed up against him.


    My body is on fire. It sets aze when he leaves my mouth and trails a line of hot kisses along my neck and down to my shoulders. Then working his way back up my neck, he stops by my ear where he nibbles on the lobe and sucks on the flesh.


    ¡°Spread your legs for me, baby.¡±


    I do as he says widening my stance.


    He steps back and undoes his pants, pushing it down with his boxers enough so his cock can spring free. He then picks me up so I can wrap my legs around his waist and presses me against the wall.


    I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re going to do this right here. People can see us.


    Yet ¡­somehow I actually don¡¯t care.


    The thought leaves my mind when he grips my hip and lines his cock up with my pussy brushing over the lips.


    He ms right in like he usually does, pushing right up into me, and I cry out from the insane pleasure. I cry out and start riding him as he pounds into me with a wild smile on his face.


    Each thrust coaxes my body to absorb everything he gives me. The raw wildness of him.


    ¡°Fuck. You feel so fucking good, Mia. Your tight little pussy is perfect.¡±


    God, I love his dirty mouth. I moan and pushed into him, taking him even deeper as he starts to fuck me harder.


    The music is low enough for me to hear our groans and moans along with the distinct sound of our bodies in the wild lock. It resounds all around us.


    I can see a few people watching us from below but again I don¡¯t care.


    My body is closer to the edge and I¡¯m teetering on the brink when he catches my face and holds me while he fucks me so he can stare into my eyes, into my soul.


    That¡¯s what it feels like. It feels like he¡¯s looking into my soul and I can¡¯t run away and hide.


    ¡°You are mine,¡± Nick growls and that¡¯s what pushes me over the edge of reason and Ie long and hard, never breaking eye contact.


    ¡°Fucking hell,¡± he mutters and hees too with onest deep thrust, spurting hot cum inside me.


    He still keeps that eye contact and his hand at my cheek as he slows down and kisses me rough and hard.


    He stops and looks at me, those eyes searching mine.


    Ie down from the high my mind has been on and I really wonder how I¡¯m supposed to stop myself from feeling for him.


    I can¡¯t do it.


    I know what I must do, what I can do, and what I can¡¯t.


    I can¡¯t do that.


    It¡¯s a price I have to pay. A very foolish price.


    He¡¯s looking at me and I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking. I¡¯mpelled to remember what he said to me on our first meeting.


    It was him who pointed out the insane chemistry. It was him who said we wouldn¡¯t ignore it. I feel it now again. I always feel it. I felt it right from hello.


    Does he feel it too?


    ¡°I need more,¡± he states cutting into my thoughts. ¡°More of you. More of you. I want you. Angel Doll. Can¡­ I have you?¡±


    It¡¯s an odd question given our business rtionship.


    It feels though like he¡¯s asking me for something else.


    Something I can¡¯t say no to, so I give the same answer I always give.


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 21

    Nick


    Fucking two weeks¡­


    It¡¯s taken a whole two weeks to get an address for Snade.


    We¡¯re standing outside his mansion.


    It looks like he¡¯s brought the emperor¡¯s pce to Chicago.


    The ce is off grid and situated on the outskirts of the city. A little like my home, but hidden to the outside world with the Historical Society Museum set up at the front section of the grounds.


    Snade lives a mile away.


    The ce screams of wealth¡­ and danger.


    Being a Giordano gives me that fucking ability to smell danger. My brothers can sense it too.


    They¡¯re here with me, along with six of the guys who roll with us as backup. I have them mostly work at the club as security because we¡¯re there the most. Today they¡¯re with us and each of us has a piece, ready for trouble.


    Rest assured there will be trouble.


    Snade knows we¡¯re here. I had to make an appointment with him.


    We got here fifteen minutes ago and were ushered into the courtyard by a butler who looks like he was pulled from the set of a Bond film. Like one of the viins. A little like us, except he answers the door.


    That¡¯s when I smell the first sign of trouble.


    Although we¡¯re here and I made this appointment, I know Snade knows we¡¯ve been looking for him for thest two weeks. It¡¯s not hard to know these things. To look for someone you have to ask around, you have to look around. Finding him took more than Jo and his hacking abilities. It meant going back on the streets.


    A Giordano pack looking around for a member of The Triad is big news and he¡¯s not stupid. He must know why we¡¯re looking and why we¡¯re here.


    We go further into the courtyard, following the butler and see Snade sitting at arge conference style table at the end of the garden. Around the table are three women and ten men. The women sit next to him. I¡¯ve been told he keeps concubines. They¡¯re all dressed in traditional Chinese wear and when they see us they move to go inside the house.


    Snade smiles when his eyesnd on mine and I can¡¯t help but fixate on the nasty scar he has going over the center of his face that¡¯s taken out his left eye. All that¡¯s there is a mark over his eye and the eye is gray and lifeless.


    He looks like a nightmare and more nightmarish when he smiles wider.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡± Gabe hisses next to me under his breath.


    I really should value my brothers more. Neither of them wanted to be here.


    They¡¯ve had this thing about them right from childhood though, where they see me as their kid brother and won¡¯t allow me to walk into danger, no matter how badass I think I am. They won¡¯t allow it. They¡¯ll put their lives on the line for me, and me for them. They just do it more for me because I tend to get in trouble a lot.


    Fuck, today is one of those days. It fucking is, because the look on Snade¡¯s face is like a spider who just caught a bug.


    Predator and prey.


    And we¡¯re in his yground.


    ¡°Well, well, look at this¡­ not one,¡± Snade holds up one finger, ¡°but three Giordanos in my presence,¡± heughs and rises to his feet.


    ¡°We¡¯re here for information,¡± I dere. I want to cut the fucking bullshit and get the info I came here for. That¡¯s what I want to do. Cut the shit.


    He smirks. ¡°Thank you for rifying. There I was thinking you came for some jasmine tea.¡±


    His men rise and I gear up.


    ¡°My friend Tommy Ri was gunned downst month¡­¡± I say, ignoring his goons. This fucker isn¡¯t going to rattle me. He can show off his men and his wealth and whatever the fuck else he wants. I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s been a month and we¡¯re losing Tommy. I need answers. I need blood. ¡°I want to know why? Who did it? Who hired the hit on him?¡±


    That was the best way to start. We had the intel from theputer. The threats and the n. What we don¡¯t know is what happened next.


    ¡°Really? You expect me to just tell you? Really?¡± Heughs again.


    ¡°I¡¯m offering ten grand for information.¡± Ten g¡¯s is all he was going to get.


    Heughs again. ¡°You fucking prick¡­ I¡¯m offended. Do I look small time to you?¡± he balks, staring me down. ¡°Ten grand to a notable member of The Triad. Really, motherfucker?¡±


    Salvatore tenses next to me. I knew he was getting worked up. His temper was actually worse than mine. He just has a handle on it, unlike me.


    ¡°Want it or not?¡± Salvatore asks, taking over from me.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Snade throws back. ¡°A hundred grand at the least.¡±


    Wow, this guy is something else.


    ¡°That all?¡± I tease.


    ¡°A hundred grand and the property on the east side.¡±


    Now Iugh. He must have slipped and knocked his head. No way was he getting anything like that.


    ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯re willing to offer¡­¡± I pause for effect. Gabe startsughing because he knows me. I pull in a breath. ¡°Ten grand and you get to keep your life. What say ye?¡±


    The look on his face tells me he¡¯s ready to breathe fire.


    ¡°No.¡± Comes his simple answer.


    As he snaps his fingers his men open fire, shooting at us as we dive out of the way. A cascade of bullets fly through the air. All meant to kill us dead if we didn¡¯t have the snipers ready for them.


    We have snipers equipped with rifles who¡¯d snuck on site thirty minutes before we arrived. They¡¯re positioned in the towers above.


    I did not travel light.


    I have two of them firing above while we fire below.


    Snade ducks for cover and starts shooting back. More of his mene on the scene and suddenly it¡¯s like war has broken out on the grounds.


    Onees at me with a knife and jabs toward me, but I dodge it and end the bastard with a bullet between his eyes. Another guy jumps me from behind and tries to take me down. I whirl around and take him down with a bullet to his neck.


    I pull my other gun from my back pocket and fire at anything that moves.


    Salvatore and Gabe hold their own and so do our security guys.


    From the look of the ce it¡¯s evident that Snade underestimated us. He absolutely fucking did, just like most people we know. He probably thought he¡¯d have the three of us dead on hiswn and could ship our bodies back to Pa with a ribbon. Fucker, let him try.


    Five guys rush at us ready to fight with some Kung Fu moves. I can¡¯t fight like that, but I can give as much as I fucking have, so I throw a mean fist at the first guy whoes for me and dodge the rest. In two seconds though, as the snipers take them out, all five of the guys are on the ground dead.


    More mene but we get them good. The snipers were a really good idea because the men on the ground can¡¯t tell where the bullets areing from and they can¡¯t shield themselves.


    There are about ten guys left now and I see Snade retreating to the house.


    On instinct I move and Gabe and Salvatore follow like we¡¯re all one unit moving together.


    Snade runs inside and we follow.


    Salvatore gets ahead of us and fires a shot just above Snade¡¯s head. A sword hanging on the wall above in disynds to the floor in front of him stabbing into the wooden flooring.


    He knows to fucking stop then and he does. Snade turns to face us and we aim our guns at him, ready to kill his ass if he does any more shit.


    I step forward, taking the lead again.


    ¡°Right, so no one has to guess whether or not that deal is still on the table. It¡¯s off,¡± I roar. ¡°But guess what? You fucking cunt, you get to keep your life if you talk,¡± I know how it works. Everybody does.


    I won¡¯t make the mistake of thinking we weren¡¯t being watched today somehow, someway.


    So people know we¡¯re here.


    Whoever they are. Fontaine scum.


    We¡¯re here and if we let him live, whoever he¡¯s working for will know he talked, even if no one says anything to alert them. The fact that he lives is enough to end him.


    I¡¯m not stupid either, I could kill him, but that would rattle Pa and Vincent.


    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of them. I just don¡¯t want to piss them off.


    I glower at Snade waiting for his answer. The bastard knows the ropes of the underworld. He can die now at my gun, or he can have a chance to get his ass somece far away before someone else kills him.


    I smile and he looks like he¡¯s ready to shit himself.


    ¡°Talk, we¡¯re waiting!¡± Salvatore yells.


    Snade¡¯s eyes grow wide when we pull the trigger back on our guns simultaneously.


    ¡°Fine.¡± He growls. ¡°The Fontaines needed a way to smuggle a shipment of Chrysanthemum offshore to China. It was a billion dor deal with an investor. They needed your shippingpany because you have arrangements with certain officials to turn a blind eye.¡±


    I tense as he exins.


    Fucking asshole, and fuck. We¡¯re not the only crime family with arrangements like that, but we do have certain privileges the others don¡¯t have. It¡¯s the transit route our ship takes. We have certain arrangements to get shit from A-Z without question.


    ¡°Continue¡­ there¡¯s more right?¡± I prod.


    He nods. ¡°Your friend owed the Fontaines a debt. A rather substantial debt for his drug problems. He got in trouble, so they paid it off for a favor,¡± he pauses and looks at me harsher when I growl.


    I growl because fucking Tommy could have stayed clean. He should havee to me. I really wish he had. Now I know why he didn¡¯t.


    Snade clears his throat and continues. ¡°He made a mistake and the feds got tipped off about the shipment and tried to seize it. Your stupid friend screwed with us all. With so much to lose, he had to pay.¡±


    This is the answer.


    I hate hearing it. I really do.


    It¡¯s confirmed that it¡¯s the Fontaines. Fucking confirmed.


    Fuck!


    They were trying to use our shippingpany.


    It¡¯s those bastards just like we thought. But who put the hit on Tommy?


    Was it Snade?


    He just said Tommy had to pay. He says ¡®we¡¯ and ¡®us¡¯. It shows he¡¯s in thick with the Fontaines. Pretty sure a notable member of the Triad wouldn¡¯t have worked for free.


    ¡°Did you put the hit on Tommy?¡± I demand tightening the hold on my gun. For a moment a surge of triumphes over me when I think I¡¯ve found the motherfucker who pulled the trigger on my best friend.


    ¡°No,¡± Snade shakes his head and the triumph fades into the ether. ¡°I¡¯m the link to the investor and that¡¯s all I¡¯m saying.¡±


    Fucking asshole.


    Fucking dog, so if it¡¯s not him, it is them. Of course it¡¯s them. The fucking Fontaines. They put the hit on Tommy.


    ¡°Which Fontaine was it?¡± I shout. This is crazy. All of it and it¡¯s above me. I can¡¯t go after the Fontaines no matter which one it is. I know that. I still want to know though. ¡°Who pulled the fucking trigger?¡± I demand.


    When I think of Tommy getting gunned down in is house and Sherine and the baby upstairs it all makes my blood boil. I want the person who fired the bullet. The guy who shot Tommy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to tell you anything more. Get the fuck off my property,¡± Snade snarls.


    ¡°Fuck you, tell me right the fuck now who pulled the trigger!¡±


    Snade keeps his silence and we all hold our guns on him, not moving, so he knows we¡¯re serious.


    I¡¯m about to badger him when bullets start flying again. Theye our way from behind Snade.


    He pulls a gun and shoots at me but I get him. I fire two shots and he¡¯s down.


    I hit him both times in his head and I know what that means too as blood stters all over me. It¡¯s all over my face.


    Salvatore and Gabe pull me back and we leave.


    We leave and seriously, the shit just hit the fan.


    We get back to the office and it¡¯s clear we¡¯re all feeling the same.


    Of course we would.


    I just killed Snade, a well-known member of the fucking Triad.


    It¡¯s only a matter of time before word gets out.


    But what is worse is he was the link to the investor, so I¡¯ve just shit all over the Fontaine¡¯s ns, and whoever else was involved.


    ¡°We have to tell Pa,¡± Gabe says. He grabs a tissue from the box on the counter and dries off his hands. We all washed the blood off us.


    I open my mouth to speak but Salvatore cuts in. ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking disagree Nick. This just became next level bad,¡± he points at me and he¡¯s more than enraged.


    ¡°I know and I¡¯m not disagreeing. I¡¯m not. I agree. You know there was no other way that could have gone right?¡± It wasn¡¯t like I had a fucking choice.


    ¡°Course not but the fucker is dead and all deals are sted to fuck because we killed him.¡±


    ¡°We? It was me.¡± I make sure he knows I¡¯m epting my me in this.


    ¡°Fuck you Nick, it¡¯s a we. Stop shitting all over the ce and calm the fuck down. Have tonight to cool off. We¡¯ll go to Pa tomorrow and talk to him.¡±


    Tonight?


    I want to go on the streets and look for the guy who pulled the trigger on Tommy. That¡¯s what I want to do right the fuck now.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out,¡± I dere. ¡°I can¡¯t chill while the fucker who put Tommy in the hospital is still out there running free. Fuck.¡±


    Gabe shakes his head at me. ¡°Nick, what the hell is wrong with you? You really think you¡¯re just gonna find the guy? The Fontaines don¡¯t even have hitmen. You know this. They get some random guy so it can¡¯t be traced back to them. We already know too much. We already know too much about their involvement, and fuck Nick, did you notice how Snade said the feds tried to seize the shipment?¡±


    Salvatore nods, joining him. ¡°Yeah, tried as in they never got it, so the Fontaines still have it. They don¡¯t want people to know and we know and we just pissed on their deal. What do you think is going to happen?¡±


    I growl and shake my head. ¡°The point of all of this was to find who shot Tommy. That was the point and I¡¯m going to find out. You guys can tell Pa what¡¯s happening but that is what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    They look at each other, exchanging pissed off nces. Pissed at me because they always follow me.


    ¡°Nick, you are a real fucktard you know?¡± Salvatore shakes his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯te with me. I mean it. Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t fuckinge with me.¡± It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever said that and he actually looks offended.


    ¡°Nick,¡± he calls after me when I walk away but I don¡¯t stop. ¡°Nicky.¡±


    That¡¯s what they used to call me when we were kids.


    I continue out the fucking door ignoring them. I¡¯m not their kid brother anymore.


    I¡¯m my own boss. I¡¯m grateful they had my back but now I have to work on my own.


    I go somewhere where I can think and n. The only ce that I can genuinely do that is at The Dark Odyssey.


    I¡¯m really early. Early like that day when the angel first came on the scene.


    Because I¡¯m early I think of her.


    Because I¡¯m by myself I think of her and I want her all over again, even though I just saw her this morning. She bnces me.


    I don¡¯t want to rely on anybody and I shouldn¡¯t rely on her.


    Even I know it¡¯s not right, because one day the fucking bubble will pop and it¡¯s best I cut the shit before that happens.


    I walk up to my office and when I see the door¡¯s ajar, my spirits actually lift.


    I wonder if it¡¯s her inside although I know she wouldn¡¯t juste in here.


    Pushing the door open reveals it¡¯s not my doll.


    It¡¯s Jenna from downstairs and she¡¯s dressed in the same lingerie she had on months ago when we were together.


    Saying I got bored of her makes me sound more of an asshole than I am.


    She smiles when she sees me and moves away from the window, running her fingers through her dark hair. She looks like Jessica Rabbit in that get up and I probably hired her for the look too when we first met.


    ¡°What are you doing in here?¡± I demand. I¡¯m in no mood.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now¡¯s not the time to mess with me or y with me. I saw her looking on at me the other night, probably trying to figure out what I¡¯m doing with Mia.


    I saw her and that¡¯s why she¡¯s here. That¡¯s fucking why.


    ¡°Checking in on you. Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be here for another hour or so. Thought I¡¯d make the cefortable,¡± she glides over to me. ¡°Then I saw youe in and I thought I¡¯d undress.¡±


    I¡¯m really not in the mood for this, not one damn bit. No way.


    I don¡¯t want to look like a prick but I am one.


    ¡°Get out,¡± I decide I can¡¯t be bothered to be subtle or try to be nice.


    She smiles and moves closer.


    ¡°Upstairs baby? Yes let¡¯s go,¡± she takes another step and drops to her knees and runs her hand over my cock.


    I should want her. Only weeks ago she¡¯de up here after my meetings and we fucked around until opening time.


    I should want her but this feels wrong and I hate myself for it because I know somewhere along the line I lost control and her fingers on my cock feels like me cheating.


    I step back and she looks shocked.


    ¡°If you want to keep your job, fucking go downstairs and get on reception.¡±


    The shock on her face actually makes her skin go pale.


    She stands and walks to the door then stops to face me. ¡°You¡¯ll get bored of her you know?¡± She¡¯s talking about Mia. It¡¯s not difficult to figure that out. ¡°A woman like that¡­ that goody-two-shoes bitch won¡¯t satisfy you the way I can. I¡¯ll be back when youe to your senses.¡±


    I look at her as she goes out the door and I turn my gaze to the wall ahead of me.


    The nk wall with the red bricks.


    There¡¯s so much shit going on and women just add to it.


    I have no time for shit.


    Not Jenna.


    And¡­ not Mia.


    It fucking includes her too. In fact. It¡¯s actually about her. I hate how I need her. And Jenna¡¯s presence is because of Mia.


    Gabe was right. People can see she¡¯s important to me.


    Fuck¡­ it¡¯s the first time I admit it in my head and it feels true.


    It¡¯s not good for me and it¡¯s not good for her either.


    Tonight I need to change things up.


    I need to before I lose my damn mind over a woman I shouldn¡¯t have.

 Chapter 22

    Mia


    It¡¯s the fifteenth of September. I managed to get through two whole weeks at the club, and Nick.


    Two weeks and I survived.


    I can¡¯t believe it.


    Two weeks and I feel like I could do it. I just have to take one day at a time. And, I also filled in some applications for junior associate positions at a feww firms.


    I¡¯m feeling hopeful and have my fingers crossed.


    There¡¯s one firm in particr I have my eyes on. They¡¯re called Sullivans and are as big as Silvermans in L. A.


    They have an assistant¡¯s position going. That¡¯s what I applied for because I figured maybe there would be room to work my way in further and up.


    I have my fingers and toes crossed.


    I¡¯m just cooking dinner for Dad and Beth before I get ready to leave for work.


    Apart from themunity nurse I hade here to check on Dad, I arranged an overnight babysitter. Her name¡¯s Kathy.


    The idea came to mest week. I figured having someone who could stay here overnight was ideal to not just look after Beth, but Dad too.


    She¡¯s already here and helping Beth with her math homework in the sitting room.


    That frees me up to make dinner and have some time to myself before I leave. It¡¯s five now so I don¡¯t really have that much time. I like cooking though and I want to make sure Dad gets all the nutrition he needs.


    Tonight I makesagna and add chopped asparagus and carrots with the mince beef.


    Dad hates vegetables. Simply loathes them and tends to just have a potato and a carrot because he ims they don¡¯t taste as vegetabley as the others.


    Doing it all this way ensures he gets some variety. It¡¯s always been the best way to get vegetables in the meal without specifically preparing them and putting them on the te. Cooking them with something that tastes nice.


    I¡¯m one to talk I suppose, since I¡¯m not really a fan of vegetables either.


    I¡¯m lucky I don¡¯t gain weight because normally I eat everything you¡¯re not supposed to on the regr.


    The regr as in before things got really bad.


    I love pizza and burgers. It¡¯s difficult for me to sit down and have a healthier meal, especially one I made myself. There¡¯s something about making it myself thatcks in appeal.


    Tonight I enjoy this though and I will have some.


    Dades into the kitchen carrying a newspaper. He smiles when he sees me and moves closer to the breakfast table so he can sit.


    ¡°Hey, my gosh that smells divine,¡± he muses, looking over the food.


    ¡°I¡¯m d Dad. It tastes good too.¡±


    He motions to the ends of the carrots I cut off to throw away. ¡°Is that vegetables I see?¡±


    ¡°Yes it is. You¡¯re having some so don¡¯t even try toin,¡± I giggle and he looks at me. He really looks at me long and hard and I see something form in his eyes.


    ¡°What? Is it the vegetables? I¡¯m being serious, Dad. The doctors gave you a whole nutrition n so I can make you healthy again.¡±


    He had the surgery on his heart but that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re all out of the woods. It¡¯s like having liposuction and going back to eat all the fat in the world.


    We were told straight out that he had to change his diet and make things easier on his heart.


    ¡°No,¡± he shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that. You¡­ look happy.¡±


    I look down at the granite worktop for a second and return my gaze to him.


    Happy?


    I actually don¡¯t intend to look that way. When I think of it realistically, nothing¡¯s happened as such to warrant such a strong word.


    ¡°I¡¯m just happy I have the situation under control. Hector can¡¯t bother us if we¡¯re paying. I don¡¯t want us to be in that situation again. I just want the payment made every month.¡±


    To do that I already told him I¡¯d make the payments, while he got the bills for the house. It was better to owe on the mortgage than owe Hector.


    He brings his hands together and looks at me with sad eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mia, I can¡¯t apologize enough for what happenedst time. It was stupid. Until now I don¡¯t know where your brother is. He promised me he¡¯d give the money back.¡±


    I won¡¯t bother to point out that this wouldn¡¯t have been the first time that Carter promised to do something and didn¡¯t do it. The fact that it was money meant we were never going to see hide nor hair of a penny of it ever again. Seriously.


    ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t tell you it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not. But what I¡¯m saying is, it¡¯s good we¡¯re dealing with everything.¡±


    Now he looks worried. ¡°Are we Mia? I haven¡¯t asked you much about this job but I¡¯m worried because of theck of information you¡¯ve given me. You got ten grand just like that and you¡¯re talking about paying off the debt. All our bills are up to date and we have this sitter thates and stays here while you go out to work. I¡¯m not stupid baby girl. What kind of job is it?¡±


    I sigh because I really wish he wouldn¡¯t ask me. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m helping some people who own a shippingpany. It¡¯s the truth.¡±


    His eyes narrow with the shadow of fear. ¡°What are you doing though?¡± he questions, brows etched with worry.


    He knows and I won¡¯t confirm it because I know that he¡¯d rather die than have me use my body the way I am.


    I can¡¯t exin that it¡¯s not what he thinks, because I can¡¯t even exin it to myself. I can¡¯t exin Nick because what he does to me when I¡¯m with him isn¡¯t about the business rtionship we have. It¡¯s something else.


    As I look at my father though, I know I can¡¯t pass off what I¡¯ve been saying again. I can¡¯t, but I can¡¯t tell the truth either.


    ¡°Dad, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Nothing at all.¡±


    It¡¯s now he really looks worried. ¡°Mia, please for Christs sake tell me you aren¡¯t stripping or something like that.¡±


    At least I¡¯m not lying when I shake my head. ¡°No, Dad. I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not stupid. I¡¯m far from stupid and I wouldn¡¯t do something I¡¯m notfortable with, or something I don¡¯t want to do. Where I am is¡­ I¡¯m just okay Dad, and I¡¯m dealing. I¡¯m okay,¡± I keep saying that. It¡¯s important he knows I have a handle on it.


    He hangs his head down, not really epting what I¡¯m saying.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m okay.¡± I assure him trying to smooth over his worry.


    ¡°Mia, is this a ce where I coulde visit you at work. Drop by with Beth one night and meet the people you work with?¡± He presses his fingers into the counter top while he continues to stare.


    ¡°No,¡± I shake my head before he even finishes, but now he¡¯s rattled me. ¡°Dad, we are in trouble. Carter got us in trouble and I¡¯m doing what I can. Sometimes we have to make difficult choices. It doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s forever. When you decided it was okay to give Carter the money you should have paid Hector, I know you knew he wouldn¡¯t give it back. It¡¯s no surprise that you can¡¯t find him or whatever. This is not new. You put us in danger big time and could have gotten us killed. So please don¡¯t badger me on my choices. I¡¯m telling you I¡¯m okay and I am.¡±


    He bites down hard on his back teeth and nods slowly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mia¡­ I am. Please don¡¯t let me upset you. Don¡¯t. It¡¯s good to see you happy. I wish that I could have done something to fix this all myself and you could be happy for different reasons,¡± he gives me a little smile which doesn¡¯t reach his eyes. I can tell there¡¯s more he wants to say but he holds off. ¡°Understand how I feel. You¡¯re my little girl and I failed you. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing but I would prefer to die than hurt you.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not going to happen Dad.¡± Fear burrows into my soul and ws at my inside from the horrible thought of that happening.


    He reaches out and covers my hand with his. ¡°Please Mia promise me, if this gets dangerous or if something changes and you don¡¯t have a handle on this, don¡¯t do it anymore.¡±


    I hold his gaze and dip my head. ¡°I promise.¡±


    He smiles again and gives my hand a gentle squeeze. ¡°I¡¯m hoping to take on some clients next month. I made some contacts.¡±


    Hope fills my heart hearing that, it really does.


    It¡¯s something to look forward to but I don¡¯t want him to stress himself out.


    ¡°Dad, that sounds great. Please don¡¯t overwork yourself. Please take your time, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You too.¡±


    I promise myself I won¡¯t, although what I¡¯m doing isn¡¯t exactly overworking myself.


    I get to the club on time. It¡¯s raining and my usual parking space is gone. I have to park a little further out than usual.


    I¡¯m notte, I just like to have time to do my makeup and feelfortable in myself.


    Thest few nights haven¡¯t been different to the initial nights when I started here. I just want to keep up appearances as one might say.


    It¡¯s weird that I rock up every day in my normal clothes and change into these seductive lingerie. I look like I¡¯m getting ready for a Victoria Secret¡¯s show. No one would believe me if I told them I do this.


    Last Saturday I had lunch with Chloe and the other girls.


    It was nice but it¡¯s still weird sitting together in a group. Miranda asked me how I was, in her usual manner like she¡¯s still either asking if we can still be friends or if she¡¯s still asking me how I¡¯m feeling in regards to her betrayal.


    I told her I was fine.


    We¡¯re good as we are and I don¡¯t n to be besties. I think I¡¯m more friends with her because I pity her and part of me feels bad she lost her baby.


    Another part of me can¡¯t help but feel bitter every time I remember how she was sleeping with Chad for years behind my back.


    It¡¯s time to push it to the back of my mind though, because even though I¡¯m not overworking myself, I need to focus.


    Mimi smiles when she sees mee out of the dressing room. I¡¯m wearing ck tonight. She always puts out all the clothes I¡¯m supposed to wear and lets me know if there¡¯s anything I have to be aware of.


    ¡°You okay?¡± she asks tentatively.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m okay.¡±


    She smiles but I sense that something¡¯s a little off.


    ¡°A little change to tonight¡¯s schedule,¡± she announces.


    I panic the minute she says that. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Nick wants you on the floor in the yboy lounge.¡±


    The minute she says those words, a stone drops in the pit of my stomach and the blood drains from me.


    ¡°He wants me on the floor? Not with him?¡± I ask. Try as I may I can¡¯t keep the quiver out of my voice.


    ¡°Yeah, but you¡¯re going to be okay.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I breathe.


    We never went to the yboy lounge on my tour. Nick said I¡¯d seen enough when we got to the dungeon.


    Enough¡­


    Is that what this is? Enough? Maybe he¡¯s done with me.


    I don¡¯t know why, maybe it¡¯s the crass way it¡¯s been done, but this feels worse than finding out about Miranda and Chad. It¡¯s what it feels like to be tossed to the side. Cast away.


    Mimi takes my hands and gives them a gentle squeeze. I liked her the minute I met her. She has that good-natured personality that¡¯s actually too good for the ce but I worked out why she¡¯s here. She likes Gabe. It¡¯s that simple and while she¡¯s good natured, people like her add texture to everything they do.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be okay.¡± Her hazel eyes sparkle and when she nods the ends of her wild honey blond curls bounce with life. ¡°The yboy lounge is ¡­ interesting. If it helps you have the hottest men there. Denise called in sick today and she¡¯s a favorite, so I thought you could start covering for her.¡±


    ¡°Is that just for tonight?¡±


    Thepassionate expression she gives me tells me I need to stop asking questions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Mia.. look, forgive me if I cross the line, I can see you¡¯re taken with Nick. It¡¯s not surprising but he¡¯s not really the long term kind of guy. He¡¯s ¡­ business.¡±


    I nod understanding and I know I¡¯m not supposed to feel like a slut but now I do.


    I absolutely fucking do. Again.


    ¡°Of course.¡± So now I must do the job I thought I was applying for.


    ¡°He might ask for you to do different things. Just don¡¯t get your hopes up¡­ or¡­¡±


    Mimi¡¯s voice trails off. As if on cue we both see Gabe across the atrium leading a woman up the stairs. His hand is on her ass. It¡¯s pretty clear what his intentions are for her.


    Mimi looks back to me, cheeks flushed and I can tell she¡¯s hurt, but she brushes it away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up,¡± she nods then hands me a fob device. ¡°This is for security. I hate to tell you this but you might have to go topless at some point tonight. Denise does a lot of that. If anything happens, press the button and someone wille.¡±


    God¡­


    I pull in a deep, deep breath and hold on to it.


    Did I just hear her right?


    Topless?


    Well¡­ Chloe did tell me. I just thought there would only be one man seeing me like that.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    But he doesn¡¯t want me anymore.


    Tears sting the backs of my eyes.

 Chapter 23

    Mia


    Oh God¡­


    I¡¯m here. I¡¯m inside the yboy lounge and I¡¯m supposed to stand in the room until the billionairese in.


    Mimi gave me a little run through of what to do and sort of what to expect.


    This section is all private rooms that look like the VIP area of the club Nick and his brothers hang out in.


    She said that the men whoe here don¡¯t always like having sex in public.


    She said some of them juste to hang out with one of the waitresses of their choice.


    Hang out could mean anything I suppose and I¡¯m not sure what to expect.


    I guess now that Nick telling me that he wouldn¡¯t share me with anyone or let anyone touch me must have been a load of bullshit. I¡¯m so stupid.


    So very stupid. I im to have this extensive academic mind and I actually don¡¯t have the generalmon sense the average woman has.


    He was just talking shit and didn¡¯t even have the decency toe and throw me away himself. He got Mimi to do it.


    I feel so stupid.


    I suppose though this is what Chloe intended for me. Not on purpose and not because she was being horrible in any way or rude, it¡¯s just that this is the job she knew of.


    I¡¯m standing in a corner of the room near arge aquarium filled with tropical fish. I mentally decide I¡¯m going to look at that as much as possible and not make eye contact with anybody.


    Before me is a table with champagne and a few bottles of wine. There¡¯s also a decanter and a bucket of ice. Mimi said at the very basic level I¡¯m supposed to serve the mening in here their drinks.


    I hope that¡¯s all it is and I don¡¯t have to do it topless.


    I don¡¯t even know who Denise is but I give her credit for doing what she does because I can tell anyone right away, I¡¯m not going to be able to follow her act.


    The music starts ying in the overhead speaker. It¡¯s a subtle jazz tune I recognize by just the instrumental. I tense up, however, when I hear voices outside of the room.


    My nerves spike. It¡¯s a group of mening in. Shit. Shit. Shit.


    Calm¡­ calm down. I have to be calm. I have to be calm even though I can¡¯t breathe. I¡¯m so stupid. I thought I was going to see Nick tonight.


    What happened between the space of this morning and tonight?


    What could have happened?


    I didn¡¯t do anything. I didn¡¯t say anything out of the ordinary and I left like I normally do before he woke.


    The door opens and two mene in first. Their eyes when they see me areparable to a child on Christmas morning. They¡¯re all wearing masks but I can see their reactions.


    And fucking hell, another guy joins them and I swear to God it¡¯s the man from the first night. The dom. Marco Antone.


    He has on a standard mask tonight. ck and silver.


    It¡¯s his eyes I recognize.


    His eyes brighten the most as hees in.


    It¡¯s just the three of them. I try to find my voice to greet them. I really do. I can¡¯t though.


    ¡°Well hello,¡± Marco says.


    It is him. He walks in past the other two men andes right up to me.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I say barely above a whisper.


    ¡°Well it certainly is a pleasure to have Nickoli¡¯s sub serving us tonight.¡±


    I remember what Nick told me, that this man wanted to buy me. He told him I was his sub and he respected it. I don¡¯t know much about that lifestyle but I don¡¯t think the men would have their subs serving other men the way I am.


    ¡°I¡¯m here tonight.¡±


    ¡°Ohhh¡­¡± he says with fake sympathy, knowing what I mean. I¡¯m right, the men wouldn¡¯t just do that with their subs. I don¡¯t know their ways but deep down I admire the level of trust they have for each other. That bond. It¡¯s like they¡¯re sealed. Fated. I don¡¯t get that impression though from this guy. He reeks of something sinister and disturbing. Instantly I don¡¯t feel safe around him.


    ¡°Can I get you guys a drink?¡± I ask.


    He smiles and tilts his head to the side, looking me over. ¡°You may. How about you take your clothes off while you¡¯re at it.¡±


    He says it just as simply as though we were talking about the weather.


    The other two guys smile and take their seats on the sofa.


    This¡­


    This is the part I would have feared and I hate Nick so much right now for not even giving me a heads up.


    I hesitate and I know I¡¯m not supposed to.


    Mimi warned me at least. Biting down hard on the inside of my lip, I pull off my negligee.


    Underneath I¡¯m wearing a thong that matches my heels.


    So I¡¯m practically wearing nothing in front of this man besides my heels, a thong and a fucking mask.


    They¡¯re all looking at my breasts.


    Mimi said Denise calls the shots on what happens when she works. The rules are that they can¡¯t force me to have sex with them, but they can cop a feel of my breasts if they want. That¡¯s all. Nowhere else.


    As if that¡¯s fine, or like it¡¯s supposed to make me feel better.


    The asshole of course is well versed in the rules of this ce and reaches out to have a good feel of my breasts. When the other two guyse over and join in, I back away.


    ¡°No. That¡¯s enough,¡± I protest. ¡°No more.¡±


    Marco doesn¡¯t like that very much. ¡°We¡¯re allowed to touch you.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m saying no,¡± I don¡¯t care what the stupid rules are. I crouch down and pull my clothes back on.


    I know I just acted out of the ordinary for them but this is ridiculous. It¡¯s ridiculous and I¡¯m not Denise, neither do I want to be.


    I stand and try to regain someposure. ¡°Now I asked if you want a drink,¡± I¡¯m trying my best to sound like I¡¯m in control but I fail. I fail miserably.


    Marco looks at me and I can tell he doesn¡¯t like what I did.


    What was that Nick said about him being one of the most dangerous men in Chicago?


    Yeah. I remember he did say something like that so I¡¯m guessing Marco¡¯s not used to being told no.


    He looks at the other two guys and they nod.


    I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re nning. Can¡¯t even guess, until it¡¯s toote.


    The guy to the left grabs me in one deft move. I scream but the other guyes for me and covers my mouth. They shove me hard against the wall and Marco moves in.


    He fills his palms with my breasts and I feel sick.


    ¡°You little bitch, you think you can tell me no?¡± he balks, getting up into my face. ¡°You don¡¯t know who you¡¯re messing with, do you?¡±


    He squeezes me so hard I scream into the guy¡¯s hand.


    I¡¯m guessing the girls here all do as they¡¯re told and what they don¡¯t want goes unnoticed because of the nature of the ce and clientele.


    I try to fight against the guys and to my horror Marco starts undoing his belt buckle.


    The fuck? No way. No way in hell am I going to end up getting raped after all I¡¯m doing. Something snaps in my mind. The instinct to survive and fight. I have to fight.


    I have to fight.


    He steps close and my foot flings up and kicks him in his balls with the heel of my stilettos jabbing into him. He doubles over and I use the moment to bite down hard on the guy¡¯s hand that¡¯s covering my mouth. I bite so hard I¡¯m surprised the skin didn¡¯te off.


    He lets me go and like a feral animal, I w the other guy in his face. The panic fob is on the inside edge of my negligee. I reach for it and press down hard. I hope like hell it does what it¡¯s supposed to because Marcoes at me and ps me with the back of his hand so hard, I fall to the ground and hit my face.


    Stars speckle my vision and I¡¯m so lightheaded I can¡¯t organize my thoughts. Everything switches between dark blotches and someone grabbing me. Another p in my face has me crying.


    I¡¯m aware now, the p brought me back to reality.


    Marco gets on top of me and rips off my panties. I scream when he covers my mouth with his and try to fight back, but someone¡¯s holding my hands and feet.


    He¡¯s about to hit me again when a gunshot echoes in the room.


    A gunshot!


    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a gunshot¡­ but in here?


    Whatever it is makes Marco stop what he¡¯s doing and the guys holding my hands and feet release their hold on me.


    ¡°Get the fuck up!¡± Roars a voice I would recognize in my dreams. Except this guys shouldn¡¯t be in my dreams.


    He¡¯s a nightmare and I curse myself when my gazends on Nick and my stupid, stupid heart flutters.


    ¡°Nick, we were just having some fun,¡± Marco says, getting up. He stands and I shuffle away, cowering by the table with the drinks.


    ¡°Fun? Really? Didn¡¯t look like fucking fun to me,¡± Nick counters.


    Marcoughs. ¡°Oh please, what the fuck do you care? I take it she¡¯s one of your cast-offs.¡±


    Cast-offs¡­ so it¡¯s true. That¡¯s what I am.


    The tears fall harder at the confirmation.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Nick thunders and I look up at him.


    He looks so different to what I¡¯m used to and I¡¯ve never seen him with a gun before.


    ¡°Get out? I pay good money toe here,¡± Marco retorts.


    ¡°Money? Really? Your stupid shit money is no good here. You know me having you here is more beneficial to you than it is to me, Marco Antone. Fucking get out and don¡¯te back.¡±


    ¡°Watch your tongue, boy. I could have you killed right the fuck now.¡±


    On that Nick rushes him, ms him into the wall and holds the gun at his head.


    I¡¯m shaking.


    I¡¯m trembling from deep in my soul. The way Nick looks is like a killer looks. Is he going to kill him?


    Marco attacked me with his goons, but death¡­ it¡¯s so ¡­ I don¡¯t want it. I don¡¯t want any of this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking dare threaten me, Marco,¡± Nick warns. ¡°Don¡¯t do it. Get out and none of youe back. I¡¯ve killed enough for the day, don¡¯t want to end my night with blood on my hands.¡±


    I¡¯m listening. I¡¯m listening real good because I need to hear this. He said he¡¯s killed enough for the day and doesn¡¯t want more blood on his hands. That is what he said.


    Who am I kidding?


    I can¡¯t do this. I¡¯ve already degraded myself.


    I can¡¯t do this.


    I can¡¯t do it.


    Nick hears me whimpering, nces at me and steps away from Marco.


    The guys who came in with him leave first then Marco follows.


    It¡¯s just me and Nick in the room now. He¡¯s thrown me away so I expect him to walk out and leave me, he doesn¡¯t though. Hees over, crouches down and reaches for me.


    I¡¯m too shaken to pull away. I¡¯m too shaken to show how much I hate him right now for putting me in this position.


    I can¡¯t fight my heart that continuously betrays me when I¡¯m with him so as he pulls me into his chest, I go to him and allow the tears to pour.


    I¡¯m there and I hate that I feel safe with him.


    He holds me to him, pressing my head to his chest. Through my tear-filled haze I take note of the hammering of his heart


    Nick takes me home.


    We drove in silence and I just stared through the window of his ck Ferrari.


    It¡¯s nice, real ssy, the kind you see in the movies. I might have been more taken with it if the circumstances were different.


    When we pull up on the drive I get out. I don¡¯t say thanks or anything. I just get out. He follows but I don¡¯t stop to talk to him or anything.


    ¡°Mia..¡± he doesn¡¯t usually call me by name. It sounds weirding from his lips.


    It sounds normal.


    I take my keys out of my purse and open the door.


    Before he can say another word I go inside and m the door in his face.


    I don¡¯t care anymore.


    I no longer care. Tonight was absolute shit and I¡¯m still at the point where I know I can¡¯t do it, not any of it.


    Dades down the stairs and I fly into his arms and I start crying again.


    I don¡¯t tell him why though, or that I¡¯ve given up.


    Like I¡¯m his little girl, I cry for everything. Everything.


    He takes me upstairs and puts me to bed then sits with me until I drift off.


    I didn¡¯t mean to sleep but I think the worry and shock of the night has stressed me out.


    I wake early, at the crack of dawn and I get up to pull the curtains closer so the sun won¡¯te in. I decide I¡¯m sleeping in today and damn everything.


    Except I get to the window and stop in my tracks when I see Nick¡¯s car is still parked outside. Exactly where I left it.


    I narrow my gaze at what I¡¯m seeing because I¡¯mpletely thrown that he¡¯s still here.


    Why is he here?


    The tangle of emotion sends me downstairs.


    As I open the front door Nick sees me and gets out of his car.


    It¡¯s strange, to see him so early in the morning. He¡¯s always sleeping when I leave him and it¡¯s always a lot earlier than this. So early it¡¯s still dark out.


    The morning sun beams down on him as he makes his way up onto the porch. It¡¯s bright but not like it normally is at this hour. It¡¯s the slight shift in season and I guess that the next few weeks will be colder and mornings will get darker.


    Nick looks at me. I¡¯m bare-footed so I really look petite next to him. I¡¯m wearing a pink tank top and flowery pajama bottoms. I don¡¯t look like the woman he¡¯s been sleeping with.


    His eyes show the wealth of concern for me but it¡¯s lost on me.


    It¡¯s his fault.


    Last night was his fault. He put me in that position and the memory of it makes me hate him all over again.


    ¡°Angel Doll¡­¡± he breathes and I don¡¯t know whates over me.


    My hand takes on a life of its own andnds a p straight across his cheek.


    He¡¯s guy number two who isn¡¯t used to retaliation or the word no.


    He looks at me like he can¡¯t believe what I just did. It must be the opening of power but I raise my hand and p him across the other cheek.


    I pped twice and I¡¯m still alive.


    He deserves it.


    He keeps his gaze trained on me and I ball my fist at my side because I want to hit him again.


    Instead I move back into the house, getting ready to close the door in his face again, but he grabs me and shoves me hard against the wall.


    ¡°Let go of me, you asshole,¡± I cry. Thest thing I want is for Dad or Beth to wake up and see us like this, see him handling me like this. Nevertheless, I can¡¯t keep the rage out of my voice.


    ¡°Mia, I didn¡¯t mean forst night to happen,¡± he says quickly.


    ¡°Do you even care? No, you don¡¯t, so don¡¯t act like you do. Don¡¯t act like you care. You don¡¯t know me, in the real world I would never know you,¡± I throw back and I¡¯m crying again. ¡°In the fucking real world I wouldn¡¯t feel for you. I would never feel for someone like you who would just cast me aside with a message.¡±


    He tightens his grip on my hand and it¡¯s painful.


    ¡°Next time¡­ just kill me,¡± I cry. ¡°Just kill me because I can¡¯t pay you back and I¡¯m not going through what I didst night, ever again. Just kill me when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    It¡¯s the reality of the situation. My family owe Hector and I owe Nick.


    I haven¡¯t even worked for him for a month yet. People die for less. The other week Dad almost died for ten grand.


    He gets closer, face contorting at my words and I actually think he might hit me.


    I very nearly think he will because he looks exactly like a man I should be scared of, but instead he presses his forehead to mine.


    ¡°No¡­doll,¡± he says breathlessly and I hate the way his skin feels against mine. ¡°You¡¯re right. You wouldn¡¯t know me. Don¡¯t do it¡­ Don¡¯t feel for me. Don¡¯t.¡±


    Before I can answer, he moves away and leaves me.


    I stare after him and watch him drive away.


    The angst of everything has taken me whole. I¡¯m thinking of everything.


    Last night and everything.


    Don¡¯t feel for me¡­


    I shouldn¡¯t.


    I know that. I could write down a million things that all warn me away.


    The only problem with that is, it¡¯s toote.


    Last night happened with all its warnings but I¡¯m caught in a trap.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s toote.


    I shouldn¡¯t want him, but I do.

 Chapter 24

    Nick


    The first thing I do, that I¡¯m not supposed to do, is ignore everybody¡¯s calls.


    It¡¯s a cardinal rule in our family to pick up the phone if any family member is calling.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It¡¯s protocol and standard and we¡¯ve been doing that since forever, more so since Frankie¡¯s death.


    It makes sense to check in so those focused on a job don¡¯t have to split their attention to worry about you. The thing is, my family are used to me being the wild child. Or the wilder, reckless one in the bunch. They know that when I don¡¯t want to talk, I don¡¯t want to talk.


    Doesn¡¯t stop them from calling though.


    It started with Gabe, then Salvatore. Gabe again this morning when I left Mia¡¯s house, then Salvatore.


    By mid-day I had Vincent calling me. He called three times on the hour. Then by four Pa called me.


    Pa rarely calls me and I know when he does it¡¯s fucking important. His call isn¡¯t just to check in with me, it¡¯s because of yesterday. Snade.


    The call signals that he now knows the shit that went down and wants to talk to me.


    I ignore him just like I do the others and spend the day doing fuck all.


    My mind is too scrambled to think.


    Too scrambled to take a step by step motion to do anything at all but what I¡¯m doing, which is nothing.


    It¡¯s nothing because what I¡¯m thinking about is her.


    Mia¡­


    I¡¯ve been wondering around all day. I¡¯m in the park now, just sitting on a bench and I¡¯m thinking about her.


    I don¡¯t ever feel bad for anything. Not one damn thing I¡¯ve ever done. Reason being, I don¡¯t get close. She is different and her telling me she feels for me is the worst thing I¡¯ve heard today. It¡¯s bad because she shouldn¡¯t and now I know I want to stay away, but I want her.


    Of course, I shouldn¡¯t have expected anything less from an angel. Aren¡¯t they supposed to soothe the wounded, bring light in darkness, make you feel whole.


    That¡¯s her, it¡¯s her all over and I¡¯m in this funk because for the first time in my life, I crave something good. I crave her, and I could kick myself for what happened to herst night.


    That motherfucker, Marco Antone went after her because it was clear she isn¡¯t mine.


    I didn¡¯t know he was going to be there, and I felt the yboy lounge would have been the best ce for Mia to go to break this connection to me.


    For me to break the connection I have with her.


    I don¡¯t keep tabs on my patrons on the regr butst night definitely opened my eyes to what might go on in the club that I don¡¯t want. The way I saw Nickoli holding Mia down with his boys suggests he¡¯s done it before. It suggests he¡¯s fucking done it and the one thing I truly loathe is the abuse of trust. He should know better.


    I make a mental note to talk to Denise the next I see her, and some of the other girls who work the yboy lounge.


    Despite the funk I¡¯m in, it¡¯s my job to take care of my staff. We all make The Dark Odyssey what it is. The girls who work there trust us with their safety.


    That was one of the very clear things we talked about when me and the others set up the club. All five of us agreed that we¡¯d take action at the first sign of anything like that.


    That I¡¯m thinking about it now in rtion to my doll makes me want to kill. It makes me want to kill Marco. Cut his fucking dick off and make him suffer, then kill his ass with his dick in his hands.


    Bottom line is, it shouldn¡¯t have happened and I full on deserved the p Mia gave me.


    She seriously had some balls though. The doll was on fire and looked like she would beat me to a fucking pulp if she could. She even looked like she knew that on the regr, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed anyone to fucking p me once, let alone twice.


    Twice?


    Nah, fucking fuck that. That person would have been dead, dead, dead before they could get their hand within an inch of my face.


    Yet if she¡¯d sent that balled fist of hers into my face again I would have allowed her to do it, over and over again too, for the broken promise. I said I wouldn¡¯t allow another man to touch her and I wouldn¡¯t share her with anybody.


    Last night crossed the line.


    I gaze out to the little fountain ahead of me and watch the ducks swimming around. The receding sunlight casts a glow on them, making their feathers shimmer. Looking at them reminds me of days spent in Italy.


    My family live in Tuscany by the beach. All thatnd there with the sea, the vineyard, and the scendscape is ours. Giordanond. I haven¡¯t been in a while. It¡¯s stupid that I haven¡¯t. It¡¯s fucked up because the ce is like pure rejuvenation from the hectic lifestyle Chicago brings.


    Rejuvenation sounds like a dream.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen now. There¡¯s so many that want my ass and I just keep making it worse.


    Now I might have Antone to worry about too.


    He¡¯s dangerous but he can¡¯t touch me without the fear of me going to his family or his enemies. His particr tastes are not eptable in his fold. The Antones are very old school and they don¡¯t ept the modern. The man doesn¡¯t just have one sub, he has a harem and he¡¯s supposed to be married to one of the Manello sisters.


    Me bbing my mouth is enough to get him killed by his own people because the Antones and the Manello¡¯s have been thick as thieves since the dawn of time.


    My phone buzzes in my back pocket and I pull it out.


    It¡¯s Ma.


    It¡¯s her and I feel worse as I look at the phone buzzing in my hand and it stops then starts up again.


    I know when she calls it¡¯s because she thinks the worst has happened to me.


    She probably thinks I¡¯ve gone out and got myself killed. Or, that I¡¯m lying in a fucking ditch somewhere.


    I draw in a breath and answer the phone before it rings out again.


    ¡°Ma,¡± I say and because it¡¯s the first I¡¯ve spoken in hours my voice is hoarse.


    ¡°Nick, Jesus Christ,¡± she sighs and the line crackles on her breath. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? We¡¯ve all been calling you. You ignored your father¡¯s call?¡±


    The question is valid because nobody does that. Not even Vincent but really he¡¯s a brown-nosing asskisser when ites to Pa. Like he wasn¡¯t obviously going to be underboss and capo when Frankie was killed.


    ¡°Ma, I¡¯m just answering you to let you know I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°Okay? Really?¡± She starts bitching at me in Italian, asking me if I couldn¡¯t have called her earlier and talked out my problems like I¡¯m some share-my-worries kind of guy. It¡¯s times like this when I feel sorry for her because she has four sons and she clearly needs a daughter to talk that kind of shit with. Shit that¡¯s not me and never has been.


    ¡°Ma, I gotta go,¡± I cut in.


    ¡°Nicky, your father knows about yesterday and he¡¯s not happy about it.¡± Now she tells me that part. We¡¯ve been talking for a good ten minutes with her sting me and she gets to the part that I need to worry about most when I¡¯m about to end the call.


    ¡°I figured,¡± is all I reply. ¡°Ma, don¡¯t ask me to exin myself. If you don¡¯t know me now you never will. It¡¯s been a month since Tommy was gunned down in his own home. His wife and baby were in the house. His wife and baby, Ma. He¡¯s in the hospital now fighting for his life. I¡¯m his best friend. I don¡¯t owe anybody an exnation for what I do, and while I¡¯m sorry Pa is pissed at me, needs must.¡±


    She¡¯s quiet for a few seconds. I know she gets it. I know she gets me. I know she knows I don¡¯t give a shit who wants to be upset with me, I¡¯m doing what I have to.


    ¡°Nick be careful. That¡¯s all we want. Consider this, the fact that this is still all unresolved means a lot. Means we have to be careful. We don¡¯t know what could happen next and the mes were fanned with Snade¡¯s death.¡±


    I heed her caution. I like what she says and I like that she knows.


    We keep women out of business as much as the average mobster but Pa has his woman right beside him. He does things a little different to most. In the hierarchy of who¡¯s who, she¡¯s his consigliere. His most trusted advisor. It doesn¡¯t make him weak. He says it makes him strong because of who she is to him. Maybe it¡¯s why she puts up with his shit with women. It is what it is and I don¡¯t try to understand it.


    ¡°Okay Ma,¡± I nod although she can¡¯t see me. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°When are we going to see you? We want you toe home tonight so we can talk.¡±


    ¡°No, not tonight, Ma. I have a few things I gotta do.¡± There¡¯s one ce I thought of checking out, then I¡¯m going to the club. I hope Miaes tonight. I hope shees back. I should be there regardless, becausest night was shot too and I have a heap of admin stuff to do.


    I don¡¯t want to go to the house and get the third degree or think about Snade.


    I need to localize the parts I have to worry about.


    Who pulled the trigger on Tommy? That¡¯s all. That¡¯s all I want to know.


    ¡°Okay, not tonight but soon. Check in with meter boy,¡± she tells me as a warning not a request.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She hangs up and I stand.


    It¡¯s nearly five.


    I¡¯m going to check out a bar most of the underground hang out at. There was something Gabe said yesterday that made me think. He was talking about the Fontaines and who they hire when they want to put a hit on someone. They¡¯re clever in the way they work because they don¡¯t have hitmen or enforcers that people can associate back to them.


    They outsource random guys that can do a job.


    I thought about it and came to the conclusion that I need to dig there. Find out who they might have hired in that short space of time from the deal going wrong to Tommy being gunned down.


    The problem is, who would talk to me?


    I¡¯d go there first and head to the club after.


    One bar fightter and I had something I never had earlier, or yesterday.


    It makes me feel a little more like I did something with my day.


    I grabbed a weasel who came at me with a knife when I asked a question and offered him his life in return for info. I do that a lot. It¡¯s my thing. At least I offer it, which is a lot more than I can say for most.


    He heard me asking around and thought I¡¯de for him.


    The motherfucker¡¯s name was Pablo. Nasty scar on his face, looked like shit.


    He said one of the Fontaine associates called up some of the guys who travelled with Perez. All part of the Cuban Cartel. The associates were looking for a guy to hire because they needed a hit on someone. Pablo dropped the name of Hector Ramirez. He said one of Hector¡¯s boys got picked for a job.


    What I know of the Fontaines is that the more low key the more desirable.


    That was all I could get. I got a name I could work with.


    That came after I got sliced with a mean-looking knife and actually had the shit beaten out of me by his boys.


    I kept the Giordano name alive though when I struck back, ended two of his best and left with my info.


    A name.


    Hector¡­ prick. God help him when I find him and his boy.


    Motherfucker.


    I get to the clubte. I¡¯m a mess, all ruffled and roughed up and I know there must be blood on my shirt but I decide I¡¯m going in just like this.


    Although the tension has eased a little, I¡¯m still worked up pretty bad and I want to forget. I want to forget and I¡¯m not pushing pencils and paper tonight.


    I just want my doll. The way she was beforest night.


    I get up to my office though and could breathe hell fire when fucking Jenna¡¯s inside there again and this time she¡¯s not wearing lingerie.


    She¡¯s fucking naked.


    The woman is naked, sitting on my desk. She¡¯s the first thing I see as I walk in, and she parts her legs and runs her fingers over her pussy while she looks at me with seduction in her eyes.


    Fuck, that used to turn me on and it should.


    It would turn any man on but since I don¡¯t want her it does nothing to me, and for me.


    ¡°Hi Boss¡­¡± she coos in that sugary voice while she tweaks her nipples and continues to finger herself. ¡°You look like you need a break.¡±


    Clearly she doesn¡¯t follow instructions well because I¡¯m fairly certain I told her just yesterday not to do this.


    So many damn things happened yesterday it feels like there¡¯s no way it can be the same twenty four hours.


    ¡°Jenna¡­ I¡¯m gonna say this onest time,¡± I begin. ¡°Don¡¯t fuckinge and see me unless I send for you. Don¡¯t fucking do it.¡±


    Her answer is to give me ascivious grin and run her tongue over her bottom lip. Lashes fluttering with seduction.


    This woman¡­


    This is the kind of woman I¡¯m used to. Someone who tries to defy me because she thinks I¡¯m messing around and then by the time we take our clothes off, the only thing there¡¯s left to do is angry fucking.


    She slides off the desk and walks over to me, the smirk still on her face.


    It¡¯s clear as fuck she has no intention of listening to me because she wants me. She runs her fingers over my chest and her smile brightens.


    ¡°Well hell. It looks like you really need a break. Do you want me on my knees or riding your cock, Boss?¡± She muses.


    ¡°Get your clothes on and get out. That¡¯s my answer and I don¡¯t want to repeat myself.¡±


    ¡°Nick, you¡¯re so testy these days. I seriously thought you kicked the stupid princess to the curb by putting her in the yboy Lounge. You know, kind of like what you did to me. One day we¡¯re fucking and we¡¯re having a good time and by the next I¡¯ve been reced. I knew it from when she came in and asked for your name. You told me to do the same when I first started. It¡¯s like a code. It says it all. Anyone working reception wouldn¡¯t have thought to ask her anything else if she gave your name.¡±


    She¡¯s right. She¡¯s fucking right, but if she wants me to feel any kind of way, I don¡¯t. She knows what I am, and we were just messing around.


    What I pity is her desperation in this moment. Throwing herself at me when she knows I don¡¯t want her.


    Throwing herself at me when she suspects what everyone else does, that Mia¡¯s important to me.


    Jenna is here to cause trouble. I never promised her anything and she knew to never expect anything from me.


    I lean forward so I¡¯m eye to eye with her and scowl.


    ¡°Jenna, fucking around is exactly that. Do not piss me off. If you do, you won¡¯t work here anymore. This is the second time I¡¯ve had to warn you. Do not make me do it again. Get your clothes and get the fuck out of my damn office.¡±


    She looks like she gets the message. Fear is in her eyes. Fear of losing her job and fear because she knows I mean what I¡¯m saying.


    The shuffle of footsteps however sounds at the door and she smiles again.


    I turn to look at what the hell she could be smiling at and see.


    It¡¯s Mia.


    Mia¡¯s at the door and she¡¯s looking at me standing next to naked Jenna. We look like we¡¯ve been doing fuck knows in here, even with the door open.


    I see she¡¯s wearing a little puff sleeved blouse and a wrap over skirt. Not lingerie. She¡¯s not made up either. Her hair is in a high messy bun and she actually looks sexier than when I saw her in that ckce lingerie.


    The sight of her, angry as she is at me for having Jenna like this in my office, is what hardens my cock. Then I remember this woman always has that effect on me.


    Even before we spoke.


    One look at her and I want her.


    One look at her and I can see the wealth of hurt in her eyes.


    She feels for me and she thinks I¡¯m hers.


    I shouldn¡¯t be.


    Shouldn¡¯t¡­


    That fucking word is such an asshole. It¡¯s such an asshole because she¡¯s looking at me and I want to know what it would be like to be hers.

 Chapter 25

    Mia


    Now what am I really supposed to do here?


    Jenna is smiling at me with that triumphant bitch I-have-your-man face.


    Except Nick¡¯s not mine.


    No one truly belongs to anybody. If there¡¯s one thing I know it¡¯s that.


    So I deserve to be hit with a shovel for a wakeup call because here I am standing at the door looking at them and the effect of the sight of them together is very clear on my face.


    He¡¯s looking at me, but I¡¯m looking at her, and she¡¯s smiling back at me.


    They¡¯ve all seen me as the weakling I¡¯ve been over thest few weeks and the problem is they don¡¯t know me.


    I¡¯m about to give both of them a taste of who I can be.


    The woman I want to find.


    ¡°Something funny?¡± I snap as she continues to smile. She looks thrown at the remark.


    ¡°You,¡± she informs me.


    ¡°Oh I see, I¡¯m funny. Well have a fucking goodugh because it¡¯s the only damn time you¡¯llugh at me, or smile at me.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how she does it. She¡¯s naked and sofortable in her skin she has no shame that I¡¯ve caught her like this and has no inkling to grab her clothes. She just sets her hands on her hips and stares me down.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re so special, don¡¯t you?¡± She throws back.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answer and shock them both. But I¡¯m not special for the reason she¡¯s using me of. It¡¯s not for the reason either of them know. Just for one second I remember the girl I was when I got a schrship to study at Harvard.


    It doesn¡¯t matter where I am today. I know where I¡¯ming from and what I¡¯m going through now is a rough time, the kind of rough time that life throws at you.


    It¡¯s shit, and shit happens.


    Sheughs and Nick tenses.


    ¡°Jenna get the hell out of my office. I warned you already,¡± he intercedes before we can continue this shit pissing fight.


    Jenna really looks put out but she doesn¡¯t argue with him, she grabs her clothes from the sofa and storms past me without putting them on.


    As she leaves Ie down from my glory Harvard days and remember why I had toe back here tonight when I look at Nick.


    I need the money and I owe him.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯m here, it¡¯s what I remind myself.


    I need the money but tonight I came with a special request. He doesn¡¯t want me anymore so I came straight to his office to ask if I can work somewhere else. I didn¡¯t stop by Mimi like I usually do. I came straight up here and walked in on the shit happening between Nick and Jenna.


    ¡°Come in and close the door,¡± he says, eyes trained on me. He¡¯s standing paces away and I¡¯m not exactly sure what he¡¯s thinking.


    I¡¯m not stupid, I know he¡¯s had sex with Jenna. Why else was she in here naked?


    There were several times I¡¯d ended up naked in here too and it wasn¡¯t to sit down and drink tea with him.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I do as he says and walk in.


    I set my purse down on the sofa and he looks me over in my clothes.


    ¡°What the hell¡¯s that you¡¯re wearing?¡± He frowns and lingers on my little puff-sleeved top.


    ¡°It¡¯s called clothes,¡± I inform him. ¡°Made from cotton, and viscose.¡± There was no way I would have thought to smart mouth him like that a few days ago.


    It¡¯s very different to when I asked him where he¡¯d beenst Sunday night. My tone today is harsher and demanding.


    He gives me a tight-lipped grin that¡¯s not really a grin and rushes at me.


    There¡¯s no way I can dodge or move away, he¡¯s too fast and too strong.


    He shoves me into the wall and I cry out from the impact. I hit out at his rock hard chest and end up hurting my fingers. He grabs my hands with just one hand to stop me and with the other he rams a fist into the wall.


    ¡°Let go of me,¡± I shuffle against him but he doesn¡¯t listen.


    ¡°Fucking hell¡­ Mia! You fucking make me fucking crazy,¡± he growls, hitting at the wall again and again.


    He¡¯s saying that to me like he wasn¡¯t crazy before.


    ¡°You asshole, get away from me, and let me go.¡±


    Oh I don¡¯t know who told me to say that. It makes him more insane. Instead of knocking the wall, he grabs my top and tears it off me. The fabric just rips like paper and falls off me.


    I want to try and do something, anything, then his fingers brush over my stomach and make me crazy too. Crazy with need. Need for him.


    He senses it.


    Something changes in his eyes as he looks at me and now he gives me a maddening smile.


    ¡°If I wanted you to wear cotton and fucking viscose- whatever the fuck that is- I¡¯d dress you in it,¡± he rips off my skirt and tears my panties off too.


    I catch my breath and wince when he grabs me, pulls me over to the sofa and shocks me by bending me over his knee.


    I¡¯m too stunned to talk and when I catch my breath it leaves me right away when his heavy handnds straight on my ass.


    I cry out from the impact and the shock. I¡¯m too stunned to talk. He just spanked me and I cry out once more when he does it again.


    And again, a tear runs down my cheek but something fades in the anger that boiled in me. Onest p on my ass and then he starts rubbing the area he spanked.


    I feel his fingers on my back then trail down the cheeks of my ass then I feel his lips. Kissing the skin better.


    I look back to him and we¡¯re both breathing hard. I didn¡¯t even realize that my hair hade undone.


    It¡¯s now cascading down my shoulders.


    He turns me around and pulls me to him, but sets me against the sofa.


    In all my years I¡¯d never experienced such turmoil of emotion in so little time. I should be enraged but I¡¯m not. The anger that roiled within me has sated.


    We look at each other for seconds then he ces a hand to the t of my stomach and stares me down.


    I know this game. He exerts his power and shows me what he wants and then I¡¯m supposed to follow his lead. It¡¯s like throwing a bone to a dog.


    The dog knows you have the means and takes the bone, they decide what happens next.


    When my fingers slink up to my bra and I snap open the little butterfly sp holding it together, he smiles. This smile is different. It¡¯s the one I¡¯m used to, it¡¯s him.


    He leans closer and covers my right nipple with his lips. He flicked the sensitive tip with his tongue while his fingers work the other.


    He sucks and I lean back, allowing him to suckle.


    We stay like that for a little while and I run my fingers through his hair while he sucks and gives me pleasure. By the time he slides his finger into my pussy I¡¯m soaked.


    He smiles when he sees that but he doesn¡¯t go down on me and eat me out like he normally would, he doesn¡¯t do that. What he does next is lean in closer and presses his lips against mine. Hard.


    It¡¯s not a fairytale kiss or even close to the kisses we¡¯ve shared before. It¡¯s a cruel punishing kiss that has the desired effect of weakening me, it absolutely does. It weakens me and makes me want him all over again.


    He ends it too quickly but keeps that eye-to-eye stare on me.


    ¡°Nothing happened,¡± he whispers. For a second I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about, then I¡¯m surprised when it dawns on me that he¡¯s talking about Jenna. ¡°Nothing. Happened. She was in my office when I got here. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± I reply, and relief at the deration rushes over me.


    He undoes his belt buckle and pulls his cock from his pants. He doesn¡¯t take off his clothes though like he usually does.


    ¡°Get on your knees baby.¡±


    I roll over on to my knees and he moves behind me. My body wees him as he slides into my pussy and I moan out loud.


    I moan out loud and savor him as he starts thrusting inside me.


    He pumps hard then fast, tightening his grip on my waist so he can fuck me properly.


    Within minutes we¡¯re both groaning and gasping and the sounds of our bodies pping together fills the room.


    It¡¯s hot and insane and wild because moments ago we were fighting. Now he¡¯s fucking me on my hands and knees and I want more.


    He starts pounding into me, giving me more and my breasts bounce in front of my face like pillows with every savage thrust. My hair falls over my face and I can¡¯t see. I don¡¯t need to though. I don¡¯t need to see to feel. I feel it all and ultimate pleasure washes over me. It starts with a curl in my toes and works its way up through my body as he pounds into me.


    The cascade of fire ripples through my soul and I know deep, deep within myself that we¡¯ve gone past fooling around and having sex. We¡¯ve gone past this business rtionship. It¡¯s the way he touches me. It¡¯s the way he¡¯s touching me, how he moves inside me like he really wants me.


    So it begs the question¡­ what wasst night about?


    Why didn¡¯t he want to see me?


    He growls and his cock hardens inside me, pressing against my g-spot. Pounding against it as a vicious wave of pleasure scorches me clean from the inside out.


    Hees too but he jackhammers into his release and we both cry out from the intense call of passion.


    It weakens me after it ims us. Him too.


    It¡¯s a few momentster that he pulls out of me, after I¡¯ve milked him clean. His cum is warm inside me and the thought warms me all over.


    He moves away and I shuffle to see he¡¯s moved over to the table to grab some tissue. He cleans off his cock, fixes his pants and grabs more tissue. He thenes back to me and cleans me too.


    I look at him and I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯ll do next.


    He holds my gaze with an intensity that seers into me.


    ¡°Come home with me,¡± he breathes.


    ¡°Home?¡±


    ¡°Home.¡±


    As in the ce where he lives. Home. We normally go upstairs.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°When I¡¯m with you I forget,¡± he states, shocking me.


    ¡°Forget?¡± questions flow into my mind and I know I shouldn¡¯t press, since he makes me forget too.


    I¡¯mpelled to encourage the questions but mostly, I want to forget too.


    ¡°I forget life.¡±


    ¡°I forget too,¡± I whisper.


    He takes off his jacket and I gasp when I see blood all over the right side of his shirt. No wonder he kept his clothes on.


    ¡°What happened to you Nick!¡± I gasp. I move to him and he catches me, holding me away from touching his shirt.


    He shakes his head and I see something I¡¯ve seen before in his eyes. It¡¯s a solemn expression of warning. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do it doll. Don¡¯t feel for me Angel.¡±


    I gaze into his eyes and take in the expression. I take in the warning that should fend me away. Instead of being scared, I smooth my hand up to cup his face.


    ¡°Toote,¡± I confess breathlessly.


    He looks at me like he equally wishes I hadn¡¯t said that, but like he wants it. Then he winces and presses his head to mine for a few seconds.


    Just seconds of the tenderness that almost seems wilder than the wild sex we just had.


    He moves back and puts his jacket around me to cover my nakedness. It swamps me but it does the job.


    He stands first and puts his hand out for me to take.


    I do.

 Chapter 26

    Nick


    We get to my house an hourter.


    The ce has that unlivable feel about it, like when you go to view a new property. It¡¯s hollow and there¡¯s no sign of life.


    If I¡¯d juste to visit I would never have guessed that anyone actually lives here.


    The house is beautiful and deserves to have people in it to admire the workmanship. I¡¯m just hardly ever here.


    It¡¯s a waste, I know that. I know that most people would kill to live in the state of the art modern house I take for granted.


    I actually had the ce built from scratch. Bought thend when I made my first million and customized everything from the ground up with my next.


    It¡¯s worth millions now and all the money I put into it was legit, straight up dough I made from the club. It wasn¡¯t from shifting numbers around or business deals but my earnings from a wild idea I shared with my brothers and cousins when we set up The Dark Odyssey.


    As I walk into the hall with the doll and she lookspletely taken with the ce, I think back to what I thought when I built the house.


    I was obsessed with having my own homeparable to the one my parents have. Pa didn¡¯t build his house.


    The power of that man is unreal. He fucking won it in a bet. The whole mansion with the grounds, he won it. But that was back in the day when he was still working his way up. If that were now the man would have bought it straight up with cash from the change in his back pocket.


    I may have ignored his calls today and he¡¯ll probably skin my ass when he sees me next, but I admire him and Pa is king in my eyes.


    People say I¡¯m like him because of my temper, Salvatorees close. But both those guys have a handle on their emotions.


    Not like me who¡¯s been looking at the angel every chance I get.


    I did it all the way here, looking at her knowing she¡¯s naked under my jacket and the only thing she¡¯s wearing that belongs to her are her shoes.


    She walks further into the wide hallway that has a foyer-like feel for the width. I don¡¯t like narrow anything so I wanted the hallway styled the way they are in Italy.


    It¡¯s clear she wants to venture in and explore the ce but she looks back to me with worry in her eyes when her gaze takes in the blood all over my shirt. I knew I was messed up but I didn¡¯t know it was this bad.


    Shees up to me and presses her hands on my chest.


    ¡°Let me clean you up,¡± she offers.


    ¡°No I¡¯m okay baby.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look okay to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I don¡¯t want her fussing over me.


    I move to go but she catches my arm and tugs on it. ¡°I¡¯m going to clean you up.¡± She insists.


    I decide to be a prick and spoil this thing we have that we shouldn¡¯t have, as badly as I want her.


    ¡°Not in your contract to clean blood, Angel Doll.¡±


    ¡°Great to know except I¡¯m not at work,¡± she fires back. She¡¯s serious. ¡°So, where¡¯s your first aid box?¡±


    I look at her for a few seconds and find myself wanting to savor this.


    I¡¯m a fucking fool.


    What did I expect by inviting her here? I told her I want to forget life and I do.


    What I won¡¯t tell her is, she¡¯s the first woman toe into this house. The first woman who isn¡¯t Ma. I don¡¯t ever let women know where I live. I keep them at the club or we hook up at a hotel.


    This one sure did a number on me and she¡¯s acting like she should take care of me.


    ¡°Upstairs,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Lead the way,¡± she wiggles her fingers toward the stairs. I take her hand and lead her up there to my bedroom.


    The motion sensor lights snap on the minute we step inside and I actually feel that refuge of being home.


    That she¡¯s with me only highlights it. She looks around the master bedroom that I admit looks as breathtaking as the rest of the ce with the four poster wrought iron bed.


    I have a thing for anything that looks like it could be from the Renaissance or medieval period in any way. The whole room looks like it could be from that time, with the chandelier in the center and candles in pewter colored candlesticks all around.


    I also have floorboards in here and the windows are designed in tandem with everything else.


    I look to the angel and see she¡¯s really taken with the ce. She even pulls in a surprised gasp when her eyesnd on the painting on my wall of The Lady of Shallot.


    ¡°You like it?¡± I say, more of an observation than a question.


    She looks back to me and her eyes sparkle.


    ¡°I love it.¡±


    I can¡¯t help it, I reach out to her and run my finger over her cheek.


    She gives me a little smile. It¡¯s the second time I¡¯ve really seen her smile and it reminds me of happiness. I realize in that moment that I haven¡¯t been happy in years.


    Although nothing specific happened prior to Tommy to distress me, nothing¡¯s happened to me that I can say has made me happy. But the time that I think back to as I look at the angel isn¡¯t anything special. It¡¯s a memory.


    It was my twenty fifth birthday and Pa gave me my grandfather¡¯s watch. He gives heirlooms and things like that for special birthdays. All the other guys got stuff like rings and pens. Pa wore that watch every day. He gave it to me and told me to remember the people who¡¯d worn it and what they would do if they ever had a problem.


    I was so hyped up on the fact that he gave me the fucking watch, that he was the boss of everything handing me something valuable to him, that I didn¡¯t really heed what he was saying.


    I¡¯m actually looking at the watch now around my wrist as I touch the angel and both feel true to me.


    She steps out of my grasp and the seriousness returns to her face.


    ¡°First aid box Nick,¡± she nods.


    I move to my desk area, open the cupboard above and pull out the first aid box. Shees over and starts taking control. Mia then makes her way to the ensuite bathroom like she¡¯s been here before andes back with one of the little bowls I keep shit in and a rag. The bowl¡¯s filled with water. While she¡¯s fussing around sorting stuff out, I go to the wardrobe and dig around for something better for her to wear.


    I find one of my old college jumpers and a pair of yoga pants Ma must have left behind. My mother is almost as slender as Mia so I reckon they¡¯ll fit.


    When I get back to her she tries to bite back a smile when she sees the yoga pants.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t figure you for having women¡¯s clothes at the ready.¡± Her eyes glitter with sassy humor.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Girlfriends clothes?¡± she teases.


    ¡°You tell me?¡± I throw back and she blushes, catching my meaning straight away.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like mine.¡±


    ¡°Must be my mom¡¯s then,¡± I raise my brows.


    ¡°Oh¡­ must be. Silly me, I must have gotten confused again.¡±


    I smile. ¡°Yes, silly you, you must have gotten confused,¡± I y along and it feels damn good. I like the way she¡¯s looking at me. I hand her the pants and she takes them.


    I give her the sweatshirt next and she raises her brows when she sees the big old logo on the front.


    ¡°Yale?¡± She quirks her perfectly arched brows.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a thing. All the men in my family have to go to Yale. You?¡± I ask her like I don¡¯t know some background on her. I may know but she hasn¡¯t told me. It¡¯s different when you¡¯re told.


    ¡°Harvard. I won a schrship.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know that part, and now I¡¯m more impressed. Definitely more impressed.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    ¡°Well, it feels like another life.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± College feels like I was someone else back then. Honestly I just studied what I was told and did well because I was expected to. Who knows what I would have done if I¡¯d actually studied something I really wanted to do.


    She backs off my jacket, revealing her naked body and unlike when I look at Jenna, it takes less than a nanosecond for my cock to twitch, aroused.


    I reach for her but she backs away, yfully, and I like the way her breasts bobble.


    ¡°No,ter. I need to look at your chest first,¡± she insists. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±


    She¡¯s serious as fuck because she pulls on the sweatshirt and shuffles into the yoga pants.


    ¡°Okay Boss,¡± I smile at her.


    ¡°Take your shirt off.¡± She smiles.


    My how the tables have turned, with her telling me to take off my clothes.


    I undo my buttons and back off my shirt. The sense of yfulness goes from her face in an instant when we see the wound.


    Shit.


    It¡¯s a slice alright. Not deep, but it¡¯s a fucking slice. I didn¡¯t know it was so bad.


    ¡°Jesus Christ Nick, we should go to the hospital.¡± Her eyes dart from mine to


    the wound and worry washes over her pretty face.


    ¡°No, fuck. No hospitals, Angel. I don¡¯t do hospitals.¡±


    ¡°That looks like a knife mark.¡±


    Yeah, she¡¯s not wrong and I don¡¯t discourage the assessment.


    ¡°Nick, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Got into a fight.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt really bad. You have to go see someone.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m okay. This is bad, but you should see the other guy,¡± I chuckle.


    She frowns, grabs the rag and presses it to the wound.


    Fuck, it hurts like a bitch. I wince and curse under my breath. She dabs around the area and cleans it all up.


    ¡°It could get infected. What if it does?¡±


    I frown and nod my head. ¡°Okay Boss, I¡¯ll go to the hospital in the morning. How about we just patch me up for the night?¡±


    She seems satisfied with that.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯re going to the hospital tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°We?¡±


    ¡°We.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t look back at me fully. It¡¯s more of a nce then she does a good job patching me up with the bandages.


    When she finishes, she takes my hand, leads me over to the bed and sits me down. I watch her take charge. She undoes my belt buckle and my fly and it reminds me of the first time she sucked my cock.


    She¡¯s not doing that now, but it¡¯s just as sexy.


    She takes off my pants and presses her hand into my chest to push me back against the stack of pillows when I try to get up.


    I¡¯m lying there watching her and I swear I believe we exist in this little bubble within an alternate universe.


    She walks over to the light switch and turns it off, thenes back to the bed to lie next to me on my good side. I pull her into my arms and she rests her head against my chest.


    I hold her and I¡¯m not sure when, but sleep takes me. It takes me and I realize that these moments when I¡¯m with her, I really do forget.


    It¡¯s the sun that wakes me up.


    The bright beams seems to have gotten brighter and shine down on me.


    I wake up and I¡¯m alone. She¡¯s not here and I¡¯m pissed.


    I know the unspoken understanding so far has been that she leaves before I wake. Still this was supposed to be different.


    Her leaving isn¡¯t something I factored in.


    I get up and make my way downstairs. Then the aroma of delicious food hits me just before I get to thest step on the stairs.


    Eggs, bacon, and something else. I get to the kitchen and see her in there, smiling as she flips a pancake.


    When she sees me the smile widens.


    She didn¡¯t leave. She¡¯s in here cooking for me.


    ¡°Morning,¡± she coos. ¡°I hope you like pancakes. I made a blueberry mix and I have fruit and syrup.¡±


    I just look at her because this all feels weird. She giggles and it¡¯s the nicest sound I¡¯ve heard in a long time.


    She settles the frying pan down, cuts a slice of pancake and walks over to me with it pierced onto a fork.


    She wants me to take it and eat it, when mostly I want to eat her. Instead of my sweatshirt, she¡¯s wearing one of my dress shirts and I can see her breasts pushing against the cotton.


    She gets to me and I oblige by lowering my head and taking the little piece of pancake she has ready for me.


    It¡¯s sweet but just the right amount of sweet. A little like her.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± I nod.


    ¡°Really? You like it?¡± She seems excited at the thought.


    ¡°I love it, know what I¡¯d love more.¡± I grab her and bunch up the shirt but she swats my hands away.


    ¡°No, you need to eat.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I could have youter?¡± Iin.


    ¡°Yes,ter is still yet toe.¡± She runs her fingers over my bandage and concern wrinkles her pretty face. ¡°How does your wound feel? Are you in pain?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Used to it.¡±


    ¡°Still going to the hospital though,¡± she nods.


    ¡°Am I?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y with me Nick,¡± she shakes her head at me and saunters back around to the stove and mixes some scrambled eggs.


    I watch her and again this feels weird, like I woke up in a dream within a dream where she¡¯s my girl. She¡¯s my girl taking care of me.


    That¡¯s what this feels like, exactly like that, like I know it¡¯s not real but part of me hopes it is and another part knows I can¡¯t keep running from reality.


    ¡°You gonna just y house with me or do I get to help?¡±


    She lifts her head and looks at me. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m ying house with you.¡±


    Maybe I¡¯ll let her.


    I¡¯m the one who wants to forget.


    I sit and watch her busy herself around the stove then she serves the food and brings me a te.


    She moves to go back but I catch her and pull her down into myp.


    ¡°Nick, I¡¯m serious,ter,¡± sheins .


    She¡¯s about to say something else when I grab the knife and fork and cut off a piece of the pancake to feed her. She looks momentarily stunned but like a little bird she opens her mouth and takes the food. I watch, watch her eat and swallow. She then smiles and grabs the other fork she set for herself and gathers up some of the scrambled eggs to give me.


    I take it and that¡¯s what we do, we feed each other until the food is gone and then I grab the rest and we finish that too.


    I¡¯m aware of the time and that she probably needs to get back to her family but I don¡¯t want her to go.


    Not just yet.


    I can¡¯t believe it. A badass mobster like me is busying himself ying house with this angel.


    She runs her fingers over my chest when we finish and I catch her hand. I decide what we¡¯ll do for a few more minutes then I¡¯ll take her home. For the first time since I¡¯ve known her my decision doesn¡¯t involve her being naked.


    I want the inside. I want what¡¯s inside her.


    ¡°Tell me about Harvard, schrship girl.¡±


    She smiles at that.


    ¡°I didw. I devoted my life to studyingw. I must have been twelve when I decided that was what I was going to be. Awyer. An intellectual property attorney. I even knew that too. I heard it in this movie and it was a female attorney and she was so badass with her knowledge, and a little like me. When people first meet me they assume I¡¯m soft and weak¡­¡±


    I¡¯m enjoying listening to this. ¡°Until you open your mouth.¡± I fill in and she chuckles.


    ¡°Yeah, probably. I¡¯m really good. I loved being at Harvard. It was amazing. I felt like I was in my element and the resources they had there blew my mind. Then there were all the people I met. I started my internship in L. A, got a little over half way through and then I had to stop.¡±


    Had to¡­


    That¡¯s what I¡¯m stuck on, what I focus on. That internship would have been recent and I¡¯m guessing that was at Silvermans.


    ¡°You had to stop?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve been trying to apply for jobs for thest eight months but it¡¯s been tough. There was this one I really thought I had. I hoped I had it. It was at Barkers.¡±


    I smile. I know the firm she means. They¡¯re one of the familywyers


    ¡°It turns out there was somebody better than me for the job, as is always the case but I still have my fingers crossed.¡±


    She stops and I know it¡¯s because she¡¯s reached the point in her exnation that¡¯s more recent.


    ¡°Then what happened baby? What brought you to The Dark Odyssey?¡±


    She shakes her head and drops her gaze to my chest. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s best I don¡¯t talk about it.¡±


    I guide her face back up to meet my gaze. ¡°Tell me, tell me something. I don¡¯t have the passion for my career the way you do.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s clear that she truly, truly wanted to be awyer.


    ¡°My family got into debt,¡± she begins. ¡°My father¡­ almost died. He¡¯s very sick. He was very sick. Not out of the woods yet but I nearly lost him, really he¡¯s all I have. My mother died before I was old enough to remember her and my brother is¡­ absent. He¡¯s not really around much. He has a daughter and we take care of her. They¡¯re my everything,¡± she raises her shoulders into a little shrug.


    ¡°Mia. Let me give you the money. How much do you ne¨C¡± she cuts me off by cing her finger to my lips and shaking her head.


    ¡°No. You¡¯ve done enough and you fixed a lot. More than you needed to. Doesn¡¯t matter what it cost me, I would have lost a lot more,¡± she nods.


    ¡°The other night¡­ what happened with Antone won¡¯t happen again,¡± I still feel disgusted with myself.


    The shine in her eyes falters. ¡°Why did you send me to the yboy lounge, Nick?¡±


    It¡¯s a valid question. One she deserves an answer to. Answering, however, feels like asking me to open up about all the shit that¡¯s happening. It¡¯s actually all part and parcel of the same thing.


    ¡°My life right now is very hectic. There¡¯s a lot of shit happening.¡± That¡¯s the shortest answer I can give. ¡°I don¡¯t want to drag you in too deep.¡±


    ¡°Is that where you want me now? Not with you?¡± I don¡¯t miss the quiver in her voice.


    ¡°No it¡¯s not. I want you with me, if you still want to be with me.¡± I must have really lost my damn mind. It¡¯s the question my heart wants and it¡¯s taking over.


    She holds my gaze and I find myself getting lost in the depths of those eyes of hers.


    ¡°I do¡­¡± she whispers, and fuck, it feels like a balm on my tortured soul to hear it. Her fingers glide up my jaw, caressing my cheek. ¡°What was the fight about Nick? What makes you want to forget life?¡±


    Here it is.


    The moment of opening up and sharing. It¡¯s difficult to talk about, but somehow she makes me feel like I can do it.


    ¡°My best friend ¡­ Tommy was gunned down in his home a month ago. His wife and baby were in the house at the time. Someone hired a hit on him. He¡¯s in aa now.¡± A pang of sadness creeps in as I speak. It spirals through my nerves like cold, icy tendrils of fear that knot my insides.


    Her lips part. ¡°What? Oh my God, Nick. That¡¯s awful.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m looking for who did it. Yesterday was about that.¡±


    ¡°Nick please don¡¯t do something dangerous,¡± she pleads.


    This is the part where we differ immensely and it brings reality back to the table.


    ¡°Baby danger is my world.¡± I run my finger over her cheek. ¡°This is nice. Us¡­ I¡¯m a hotheaded ountant who loses his head on asion. You calm me down, make me forget.¡±


    ¡°ountant?¡± She looks fascinated.


    ¡°Yeah. What do you know? Thewyer and the ountant.¡±


    She smiles at that and reaches up to touch my face. We fall into a kiss. A kiss that calls for more. I¡¯m not one to turn away the chance for more so I pick her up, carry her back upstairs and devour her in my bed.

 Chapter 27

    Nick


    We stay in that bed until close to midday and we only get up and out of the house because she drags me to the hospital to get my wound checked out.


    I knew I would need stitches before the doctors rmend it but I¡¯m d I get them because thest thing I need is for it to turn septic and take me out of the game before I¡¯m ready.


    I take Mia home after and instead of going back to my own ce like I probably should and sorting my ass out, I go to the hospital Tommy¡¯s at.


    Haven¡¯t been in a few days. Not because I don¡¯t want to go. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s hard.


    I get there and Sherine is at his side like she always is.


    She smiles when she sees me but pain flickers in her eyes. She looks thin and gaunt, like she hasn¡¯t eaten properly in weeks. I know that¡¯s probably not far from the truth.


    I go up to her and give her a hug. When we part, her eyes glisten with tears. In this whole month since this all went down there hasn¡¯t been a time that I haven¡¯t seen her cry.


    ¡°How you holding up, doll?¡± I ask.


    She shakes her head. ¡°I¡¯m not. It¡¯s strange, I¡¯m sitting here talking to him and he¡¯s not answering and in my heart I know he probably won¡¯t answer me ever again.¡±


    I nce at Tommy. I know what she means. I talk to him too, but I know this is it. He¡¯s been in thisa now for over a month and he¡¯s not making any progress.


    ¡°Nick, the doctors talked to me today about his life support,¡± she covers her mouth and breaks down. Shoulders wracking as she sobs.


    I set my hands on her bony shoulders and steady her.


    ¡°Come on doll, let¡¯s go get some coffee or something. Ate lunch and we can talk.¡±


    She nods.


    We go to the coffeehouse that¡¯s five minutes away from the hospital. She doesn¡¯t want to go far from him and I don¡¯t me her.


    A weak smile fills her face as the waitress brings her a mug of hot chocte.


    I¡¯m d she¡¯s having something with a little bit of fat in it. She needs the sustenance. She really does look like she¡¯s about to wither away. Just looking at her drains me.


    I get a cappino. When I sip on it the jolt of intense caffeine does the job and I try to be strong for her.


    ¡°Thank you for being here through all this, Nick,¡± she says, wiping away another tear. It¡¯s like she¡¯s set to cry at intervals. I can¡¯t imagine how she must be feeling.


    ¡°Where else am I gonna be, doll? Do you guys need anything?¡± I¡¯m offering and I offer every time we speak and I give what I think she and the baby need. I know I can¡¯t give her what she truly needs though and that¡¯s for Tommy to wake up.


    Money can¡¯t buy things like that. It can¡¯t do shit and it makes me feel worse.


    A fucking tear stings the back of my eye when she shakes her head.


    It¡¯s funny, I remember when she and Tommy met. She¡¯s a good girl just like my girl.


    My girl¡­ fuck, when the fuck did I start referring to Mia as my girl?


    I do it so effortlessly I can¡¯t remember the exact point. Sherine reminds me of her though, because they¡¯re like creatures pulled from a fairytale set ced in a nightmare world. It¡¯s like Disney meets one of Tim Burton¡¯s darker films. Something like ¡®Sleepy Hollow¡¯. They just don¡¯t mesh or blend. They don¡¯t belong.


    Tommy was always worried about the darkness of our world. His family worked for mine and sometimes bad things happened. Sherine understood and epted there could be consequences.


    This is what is happening now.


    A consequence of being part of this fucked-up world.


    Over thest few weeks of knowing Mia I¡¯ve been like a fucking butterfly. Flittering here and there in emotion and desire. I go from wanting her to be mine to not wanting her to feel for me. It makes no sense and yet it does.


    It¡¯s good and bad fighting inside me, although I don¡¯t have a good bone in my body. It must be that knowledge though, that awareness that Mia is good and itpels me to take note of what could happen if she ventures down the path with me.


    I care¡­


    For the first time in my life I care. That says something because I had Vanessa. I haven¡¯t felt like this since her.


    Sherine straightens up against the chair and gives me a long stare like she wants to say something more.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? You look like you need to talk more than usual,¡± I thought I should ask to make it easier on her.


    ¡°Can I confide in you in something? I know there¡¯s so much more at work here and there¡¯s some stuff I know that I haven¡¯t said.¡±


    This is curious indeed. I want to hear it.


    ¡°Talk to me.¡±


    She looks ashamed. ¡°I think he betrayed you. In fact I don¡¯t just think it. I know. From what happened I know.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking Sherine?¡± Tommy must have spoken to her.


    ¡°He got hooked on drugs. Really badly. He did Nick, and it worsened after his cousin¡¯s bachelor party because¡­ he cheated on me.¡±


    My eyes almost pop out of my head. I go to tell her that Tommy would never do that, and since I was at that bachelor party I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t. But it¡¯s a fruitless thought. She¡¯s not saying she thinks he cheated, she¡¯s telling me he did.


    ¡°Sherine, I swear I didn¡¯t know,¡± I¡¯m apologizing by default. I hope like fuck she doesn¡¯t think I knew and didn¡¯t tell her.


    I guess though, if I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have told her because it wouldn¡¯t have been my sin to confess.


    ¡°I know,¡± she gives me a weak smile. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t know and if you did, I wouldn¡¯t be mad at you for not telling me. I wouldn¡¯t be anything. It¡¯s just one of those things. But, anyway, he was high at the party and he says he didn¡¯t know what he was doing. I love him enough to ept that and believe him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not right Sherine,¡± I don¡¯t know why I say that. I¡¯m already worked up enough over Tommy, this just adds to it. High or not, if memory serves me right and it fucking does, she was heavily pregnant at the time.


    How can you cheat on your pregnant wife?


    Even in my fucking twisted brain I know that¡¯s fucked up shit you don¡¯t do.


    ¡°I know, I know Nick and I¡¯m willing to bet you¡¯d kick his ass for me if you knew and he wasn¡¯t in the condition he¡¯s in.¡±


    ¡°Fucking right I would,¡± I vow.


    She nods. ¡°I know. That is however when the trouble began. First it was the woman he slept with trying to ckmail him. She wanted money to keep quiet. To not tell me. She must havee back on the scene after the baby was born because he just got worse. He told me what happened eventually but the not knowing what was up with him and having a new baby and being a first time mom was so hard on me. It¡¯s still hard,¡± she pauses and presses her dry lips together. Seeing how hard this is on her, I set my mug down and cover her hands on the table with mine.


    ¡°Sherine, you don¡¯t have to talk about this. It¡¯s painful. It¡¯s all painful.¡±


    ¡°I need to talk Nick. It¡¯s all eating me up, you know? It¡¯s eating me up and I just want to get it all out. I want you to understand that he didn¡¯t set out to betray you, it was like he wasn¡¯t himself.¡±


    I feel worse because none of what she¡¯s saying is anything I recognize. I never saw any sort of weird behavior to suggest anything was wrong with Tommy.


    I guess though she would know more than me since she lived with him.


    ¡°Okay, tell me. I¡¯m listening,¡± I give her hand a gentle squeeze and she continues.


    ¡°He went to the Fontaines just to get a loan for the woman. She wanted half a million. He said he didn¡¯t go to you because of the drugs. The money was given to the woman and I found out. I found out first then he told me what happened. I was going to leave him Nick but I realized I love him too much and he needed help. He just kept going back to the Fontaines because of their link with the drugs. He got addicted so bad and wouldn¡¯t admit he was suffering. Then they got to him with the shippingpany. He let that slip and that¡¯s how I know. I don¡¯t know any more though. I figured it out as the weeks have gone by that something went wrong. Something in rtion to the shippingpany. Is that right?¡±


    I nod but that¡¯s all I do, all I will do.


    Women out of business.


    I¡¯m definitely heeding that reminder. She doesn¡¯t need to know anymore. Honestly, what she knows is more than enough and if she¡¯d told me this weeks ago I would have had some direction.


    She did say however, that she figured it out as the weeks went by.


    ¡°Thanks for telling me. I just really wish he¡¯de to me.¡± It would have made everything so much easier.


    ¡°Me too. I really wish he did. The shooter, I didn¡¯t see him. I wish I had though.¡±


    ¡°No, no doll. Be grateful you did not,¡± if she did she wouldn¡¯t be alive.


    See a face and be allowed to live?


    No way.


    This all just makes me want to find the asshole even more. Not just him though, all of them.


    The whole Fontaine n.


    That¡¯s the bigger picture and I know trouble is on the way.


    I stay with her for another hour then Vincent calls me, summoning me to the house.


    I get there around seven and everyone is there waiting.


    They¡¯re all in the hall were we gather for family meetings.


    Pa sits at the head, on therge throne-style chair with Ma at his side. Salvatore, Gabe, and Vincent are here too on his other side.


    The guys don¡¯t look at me fully which expresses the extent of trouble I¡¯m in.


    It¡¯s not good, I know this. I know when Pa just stares at me that he wants to beat the shit out of me.


    Vincent is the first to move. He takes off his jacket then his watch and rolls up his sleeves.


    I get to the center and as he rushes at me I duck and he rolls over me. My reflexes are excellent but he¡¯s a demon when ites to fighting.


    He rolls over and springs back up,nding a fist in my face that cracks my jaw.


    It should have sent me down but it doesn¡¯t. I go for him and throw a one-two punch he dodges and sends a kick to my stomach.


    Fucker, he¡¯s not holding back and neither am I.


    All the while everyone watches.


    This is how we deal with someone who falls out of line. And shit, I only just remember that I didn¡¯t check in with Mast night.


    I can¡¯t spare the second to look at her. Vincent will mess me up. He absolutely fucking will.


    Hees at me again with both fists and I get him this time. It gets real now, as we give blow for blow like we¡¯re going to kill each other.


    That¡¯s how it works. Giordano men are like the Spartans, they fight dirty even when, like this, it¡¯s brother against brother. It doesn¡¯t matter. He won¡¯t stop until he has me on the floor and I¡¯ve learned my lesson. I won¡¯t give him the pleasure of doing that to me.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I give him a left hook and he stumbles and falls backward but springs up andnds a right in my stomach. He gets my side too, where I got sliced up yesterday.


    Boy have I seen a lot of action this week. Apart from the fight at Snade¡¯s, this really gives me a run for my money because Vincent is one of the most feared capos on the street. He¡¯s no pussy and neither am I.


    He grabs me, circling around my neck and the fight gets worse. Out of the corner of my eye I see Ma tense and ce her hand on Pa¡¯s arm, signaling him to tell us to stop but he shakes his head. I see that as Vincent pounds into my face again and again.


    I use my weight and lunge backwards, taking him with me. I¡¯ve had enough of this shit. It¡¯s enough and I don¡¯t want to fight anymore.


    As I go down, I pull my guns from my back pocket and aim them at him, but¡­ this is the testament of us. I have my guns on him but he has his on me too. We both pulled them at the same time on each other.


    We¡¯re kneeling and facing each other, him with blood running down his nose and me ¡­ I can taste blood in my fucking mouth and the back of my throat.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Pa yells. We both look at him then back to each other.


    ¡°Get up,¡± Vincent orders me. It¡¯s the first he¡¯s said anything since I got here. It¡¯s crazy to think we spoke on the phone before I arrived and this is what happened next.


    I stand and I¡¯m still pointing my guns at him. He doesn¡¯t even flinch. The thing is we¡¯d both probably end up killing each other. After all it was him who taught me how to fight.


    He stands too. ¡°Nickoli, you fucking prick,¡± Vincent balks.


    Pa walks up to us.


    It¡¯s only then we lower our guns on instinctual respect.


    ¡°What did you find out?¡± Pa asks me. ¡°Word on the street is that you went on a blood rage. What did you find out?¡±


    ¡°I got a name, Hector Ramirez,¡± I reply.


    Pa smiles. ¡°Wonderful. However, son your journey ends here. No more of this shit. You are to stick to the books and your little club. We will deal with everything else, part and parcel. From Fontaine to Hector to the bugs they squish on their soles.¡±


    ¡°Pa ¨C¡± I don¡¯t get to say another word. He backhands me and I shut up but ball my fists at my side.


    ¡°No, just no¡­¡± Pa points at me. ¡°Snade¡­ that shouldn¡¯t have happened Nickoli. You fanned the mes and in a big way. Snade was the Fontaines¡¯ link man and they will be pissed as fuck at us. Don¡¯t cross me again boy.¡±


    I nod understanding, although I scowl.


    I nce at Ma who looks as shaken as she always does when we have these disagreements. This one is bad though, it¡¯s probably the first since Frankie that shit¡¯s gotten real.


    I look at Gabe and Salvatore, they look sympathetic toward me but no one says anything.


    Knowing there¡¯s nothing left to say I walk out.


    I just get outside the door when Vincent calls me. I stop and re at him.


    He marches up to me and throws a punch in my face and then another and shoves me so hard I fall over.


    He looks like he¡¯s going to kill me. I would retaliate but I see fear in his eyes.


    ¡°You fucking asshole. I told you to let me deal with it. You think I want another dead brother fucktard?¡± He screams and gets up in my face. ¡°What the hell is the matter with you? Want to get yourself killed?¡±


    I get up and spit blood from my mouth.


    ¡°Message received loud and clear,¡± I seethe. ¡°Message received.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with me, Nicky. What the fuck is the point of having me around if you¡¯re just going to go off by yourself and do these things? The Fontaines are not people to be messed with or handled in any old way, Nick. Things were already bad. Now they¡¯re worse. Promise me you won¡¯t interfere anymore.¡±


    I hold up my hands. ¡°Like I said, message received, Vincent.¡±


    ¡°Watch your back Nick, watch your back and anybody close to you,¡± the way he says that means he has some inkling about Mia.


    I know what happens in situations like this. When our enemies can¡¯t get us, theye for those close to us.


    Her. She¡¯s close to me.


    I bow my head for a curt nod and I walk away.


    As I drive away I think of her. Maybe now¡¯s the time to stay away from her.


    I¡¯m danger. I¡¯m dangerous. I really should stay away.


    How can I though?


    I¡¯m acting like I need an excuse to be with her.


    War on the horizon is reason enough.


    She¡¯s mine.


    That makes her mine to protect¡­

 Chapter 28

    Mia


    I shouldn¡¯t be surprised to see Dad waiting for me when I walk inside the house.


    I¡¯mter than usual. Boy am I ever. It¡¯s just gone midday and I usually get here around eightish. Nineish.


    Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s been hiking up for thest few days. Could be a little over a week. Maybe a little more.


    He¡¯s not used to meing inter than I said I would or falling out of habit.


    I never gave him the trouble most teenaged girls give in those core years when you¡¯re trying to explore and date.


    I always had my nose buried in aw book and in my spare time I¡¯d be shopping with the girls. He always knew where I was and like clockwork I¡¯d be in on time.


    That¡¯s not me now and I know he would have seen Nick one or two times when he¡¯d brought me home.


    Like just now and we were kind of kissing on the porch.


    Kissing a little too scandalous for our suburban neighborhood with peeping Toms looking for the next item of gossip, or worried sick fathers who want answers.


    I close the door and Dad quirks a brow.


    ¡°Morning,¡± I say trying to sound bright and chirpy. Then I remember it¡¯s not morning. I keep doing that.


    Dad nces over his shoulder at the clock on the wall which counters my brightness and answers for him as it shows it¡¯s twelve fifteen.


    ¡°If you say so. I don¡¯t mind pretending it¡¯s still morning, though.¡± Dad smiles and runs a hand through his light blonde hair he¡¯s allowed to grow out over thest few weeks.


    ¡°Oh, um¡­ I know I¡¯m a littlete. I just¡­¡±


    He holds up a hand and shakes his head. ¡°Mia no¡­ you don¡¯t have to apologize to me. Just send me a text so I don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s all. A text if you¡¯re going to bete, or um¡­ busy with your friend.¡±


    At first I think he means Chloe, but in an instant I know he¡¯s not talking about her. He totally saw Nick and me on the porch.


    My skin flushes and heat creeps up my cheeks.


    ¡°Friend?¡± I should say a little more about Nick. It¡¯s not right that I don¡¯t talk about him if people are going to be seeing us kissing the way we were on the porch.


    It was different when we weren¡¯t doing that.


    What do I say though?


    What do I say Nick is when I¡¯m still not sure myself?


    ¡°Yes, guy with the Ferrari who seems to be the cause of my daughter¡¯s happiness. I¡¯m guessing for thest few weeks? Gonna tell me who he is?¡± Dad smiles.


    Here we go¡­


    I pull in deep a breath, set my bag down and walk closer to him.


    ¡°He¡¯s from work.¡± There that was a good start and probably where I should leave it, but Dad looks at me like he wants me to continue and borate. ¡°His name¡¯s Nick.¡±


    ¡°Do I get to meet friend Nick?¡±


    I stare at him and think about it. I think about what that kind of meeting would be like. Dad thinks this is normal, like I know Nick under normal circumstances. I know he¡¯d be so shocked and probably ashamed of me if I tell him the truth.


    What is truth though?


    This is so confusing. It¡¯s all so confusing and as I think of how I¡¯m supposed to exin myself it confuses me even more. But¡­ I know how I feel.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± I decide to say and he smiles and takes my hand. He takes both my hands into his and dips his head.


    ¡°Maybe is a good word. Means there¡¯s something. Something to be happy about, even in the dark.¡±


    That makes me smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°So, since we¡¯re pretending it¡¯s morning should we make pancakes?¡± he suggests.


    I chuckle. ¡°Yes, pancakes would be nice.¡±


    He puts his arm around me and ushers me into the kitchen.


    He said ¡®we¡¯ but he starts making them just like he used to when I was little and he even does smiley faces with the chocte syrup and uses blueberries and strawberries to make the face on the pancakee alive.


    I smile like the kid I used to be, fascinated with her father¡¯s magic.


    ¡°I love it,¡± I bubble.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I hardly want to mess it up by eating it.¡±


    ¡°Eat it you know you want to.¡± He grabs the whip cream and covers the top for the hair. It looks a little like an Elvis up do.


    I grab the knife and fork and cut in with a smile while he starts to decorate his pancake.


    ¡°So, I have some good news¡­¡± he begins after a few seconds of us eating.


    I straighten up to hear it. ¡°Good news?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been trying to get more clients and I have, but I was thinking the other week that it would be better to get bigger clients and work on fewer, maybe more intricate projects than getting smaller projects and more people.¡±


    ¡°That sounds better. Especially healthwise Dad.¡± God I¡¯m always so worried about his health. I think about it all the time. Mostly I wish we could be in the position where he didn¡¯t have to work, or work because he just wants to keep in touch with what he enjoys.


    ¡°My thoughts exactly, baby girl. So, I contacted some biggerpanies and it turns out Equity Finance are looking for someone with my expertise to redo their mainframe systems to amodate their increased number of clientele. I got in touch and they said a big fat yes, along with an offer of a six figure sry.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God.¡± My mouth drops open and I gasp. That is amazing and definitely the sort of thing I want for him.


    Equity Finance are an investmentpany and they are huge so I can just imagine that they would need a massive database for their clients. I feel so proud that my dad will be doing that for them.


    I get up and fly over to him to give him a hug. ¡°Oh my God Dad, that¡¯s fantastic. It¡¯s just fantastic.¡±


    His face breaks open into a warm smile.


    ¡°It is and I¡¯m happy. They want me to start in January though.¡±


    I rest my hands on his shoulders. ¡°January is fine Dad.¡±


    It¡¯s mid-October now. January is fine. He¡¯se such a long way and I feel bad that he had to get better fast because of the problems. I guess though that it¡¯s almost good I didn¡¯t have a job before now because I was able to be there for him and Beth.


    ¡°So long away when I just want to get started now. They want to create a back system and I¡¯m gonna be going in once a week at first to do that and help their technicians with that then once that¡¯s done and I do my assessment of what they need I¡¯ll be able to create it.¡± He looks proud of himself as he should.


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect Dad and trust me January is fine.¡± I drop my hands and bring them together. ¡°It gives you time to get stronger and stable.¡±


    He needs that. He¡¯s supposed to stay away from stress and he¡¯s supposed to be on bed rest so his heart can get better and repair itself after the extensive work that¡¯s been done on it. He needs that. No matter what is happening he needs that as a priority.


    ¡°I worry about you. You¡¯re job hase at a great time and it¡¯s good not dealing with Hector. What¡¯s not good is that you aren¡¯t doing something legal.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°It wille Dad. I know it will. It has to. After all I went to Harvard. Maybe people are a little intimidated by me.¡± Iugh. You have to find the funny sometimes. I got another rejection the other day. Over qualified. That was their reason.


    The position was junior to what I actually need and they needed a junior who will stay. Not someone like me who is looking for a stop gap and move on at the first chance of something bigger. I get it. It makes perfect business sense. It does, and I would probably do the same thing if I were them. I remember now why I always aimed high. It¡¯s exactly for that thing of being overqualified.


    Dad gives me a grin. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you Mia. I really am. I agree too that they¡¯re most likely intimidated by my girl.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Dad. I love your good news. It¡¯s made my day.¡±


    ¡°Good news?¡± Carries a voice behind us. A voice that stabs me to my soul and drains my life force all at once.


    Dad and I both turn to see Carter, standing in the doorway.


    I never even heard hime in.


    He holds up the spare keys and smiles wide. He looks a lot like Dad when he smiles. And me. We look so simr we could be twins even though he¡¯s five years older than me.


    ¡°You know you guys really shouldn¡¯t keep the spare keys were all can find it. Under the flower pot is so obvious.¡± He walks into the kitchen and jingles the keys as he gets up to us by the end of the counter. ¡°Gonna tell me the good news too?¡±


    Neither Dad nor me are saying anything. I haven¡¯t seen Carter in years.


    I actually haven¡¯t seen him in a little over six years, and when Ist saw him it was when he came to ask Dad for money at Christmas.


    He came on Christmas day and they talked outside because he gave some bullshit excuse about not wanting to confuse Beth. It wasn¡¯t that though. He didn¡¯t want to see her. It was a simple as that. He didn¡¯te inside because he didn¡¯t want to see his daughter who was two years old at the time.


    I remember looking at him as I am now and feeling disgust. The only difference between then and now is that back then I glowered at him through the stained ss window in the living room while I held Beth. She was miserable because she was about to cut a back tooth.


    He looked every bit the asshole he is standing in front of me now.


    Why the hell is he here?


    ¡°Carter, you don¡¯t usuallye into the house,¡± Dad says ignoring his question about good news.


    ¡°d I did though. Got to see my little sister. How long¡¯s it been little bit? A year or two?¡±


    Little bit¡­


    That was what he used to call me growing up because I was so little and stayed short for a very long time. I¡¯m still short and next to him at six feet six, I look like a dwarf.


    ¡°Over six years Carter. It¡¯s been over six years,¡± I answer. I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re talking. There¡¯s actually a lot I have to say to him. A lot . There¡¯s been so many times when I wanted to cuss him out and hand him his ass. There¡¯s been multiple times just this year alone.


    ¡°Damn,¡± he scuffs. ¡°No wonder you look so pissed. But didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be so mad at not seeing me. It¡¯s not like we meet up and share stories or eat together. Shit like that.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± That¡¯s all I want to know. I¡¯m not interested in whatever shit he has to say and all the extra shit thates out of his mouth.


    He angles his head to the side and stares at me. He onlyes to ask for money so I don¡¯t know why I bother to ask.


    ¡°Need to speak to Dad.¡± He looks over to dad now and straightens. ¡°Can we go outside and talk?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the money I lent you?¡± Dad answers and shocks me. He¡¯s never been one to argue with Carter or ask a question like that. ¡°Hector came here and nearly killed me. He threatened to take your sister and sell Beth. It¡¯s more than a littlete Carter.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t even look fazed. Which infuriates me.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m d that never happened.¡±


    That¡¯s it. That¡¯s what he says. Wow. No sorry or any form of apology. Just a fucked up answer we¡¯re supposed to ept. And he still hasn¡¯t answered the question of the money.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that¡¯s all you can say.¡± I take him on and step away from Dad.


    ¡°What else am I supposed to say? It¡¯s fucking bad, but it¡¯s not like I can do anything about it. I am d he didn¡¯t kill Dad, take you and sell the girl.¡±


    ¡°The girl? You can¡¯t even say her name. She¡¯s your daughter. Don¡¯t you care at all what happens to her or anything?¡±


    ¡°Oh God, you know what? Fuck this shit. I¡¯m out of here.¡± He frowns and makes a move for the door but I follow him. I¡¯m not about to let him just waltz out when he¡¯s done so much wrong and doesn¡¯t care.


    ¡°You should be ashamed of yourself,¡± I wail. Ites out like an anguished cry.


    He whirls around and faces me, scowl deepening and face contoured like some feral animal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking talk to me like that. Think you¡¯re hot shit because you¡¯re awyer? You¡¯re shit in my eyes, nothing so don¡¯t fucking talk to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you whether you like it or not.¡± I counter and it throws him. the past would have seen me backing down. Maybe it¡¯s being with Nick that¡¯s given me an extra pair of balls to deal with my asshole of a brother.


    ¡°Not listening. Going now.¡± He spits.


    Dades out and carter looks over at him.


    ¡°Call youter Dad.¡± He calls over my shoulder. Dad doesn¡¯t answer, but that doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t be taking the call.


    Carter storms out and ms the door shut.


    I stare at the closed door seething, wanting nothing more than to scream, shout, cry, all of it.


    Carter is the source of the shit that¡¯s been happening to us and Dad facilitated his behavior. It¡¯s about to happen again.


    I look back to Dad and remember in an instant when I see his face what he said to me at the hospital. He¡¯d said Carter is his son and he can¡¯t turn his back on him.


    Even if Carter would sell us to the devil if it meant he gets what he wants, no matter how small. Could be a cheeseburger or as big as a house. He¡¯d do it.


    ¡°Dad¡­ when he calls, please don¡¯t give him any money,¡± I beg. ¡°Rememberst time. Remember please. I was so scared. I was so scared Hector was going to kill us.¡±


    His eyes darken. ¡°Mia. I¡­¡±


    It that look in his eyes that gets me. The look that tells me he¡¯ll help him. He¡¯s going to take the call and help Carter.


    Fuck!


    I think of Hector and all the horrible things that happened here.


    Not even a foot away from where Dad¡¯s standing was where Hector held him and Beth at gun point then beat him.


    That man has used every opportunity to touch me in some kind of way I don¡¯t want. And what he said on our first meeting will always burn a hole in my mind.


    Hector told us right here in this room that he¡¯ll fuck me in front of Dad and kill me.


    No one could know how I felt when he said that. No one could imagine it unless they¡¯d had a simr experience. No one could know how scared I¡¯ve been that that could happen to me.


    And here¡¯s Dad¡­ looking at me with his eyes brimming with sadness because he can¡¯t turn his back on his son.


    How am I supposed to feel now?


    How am I supposed to be okay with this bull shit?


    It¡¯s his fault too why our life is shit.


    Carter¡¯s right for once. I am nothing. I¡¯m nothing to the people who are supposed to take care of me.


    If Nick wasn¡¯t Nick and I had to do the jobs the waitresses do at The Dark Odyssey it would destroy me. I would be nothing because there would be nothing left of me.


    The wonderful moment of hope we had in the kitchen with Dad¡¯s good news is gone. It¡¯s been spoilt.


    I can¡¯t stay here. I¡¯m too upset.


    I head to the door and he calls after me.


    ¡°Mia please don¡¯t go.¡± He¡¯s saying but I ignore him. I don¡¯t want to hear it.


    I don¡¯t so I grab my bag and leave.


    I walk down the road at first wishing I had my car. It¡¯s parked at the club because Nick took me home today. I don¡¯t know how I end up doing this but I call a taxi and I go to Nick¡¯s house.


    In my state of woe and anguish it¡¯s usually Chloe that I run to, but my heart brought me here and I hope he¡¯s there. We¡¯de straight from the club and he¡¯d said he was going home to change.


    It¡¯s when I get on his doorstep that I realize I¡¯m crazy. I am.


    What am I doing here?


    I shouldn¡¯t be. I don¡¯t belong here.


    I¡¯m at the door just standing there looking at the oak wood and the grooves in the pattern.


    I¡¯m panting and trying to hold back tears. I¡¯m so stupid.


    This is¡­


    I have to go.


    I take one step to leave but the door swings open. Nick¡¯s standing on the door step in his dress shirt. A few buttons are undone and his hair is damp. He looks like he was busy getting ready for something.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I shouldn¡¯t be here. I¡¯m going,¡± I say quickly and turn to go again but he catches my arm and pulls me back to him.


    ¡°Angel, what happened?¡± he asks.


    I gaze deep into those eyes of his. In the bright sunlight they¡¯re so much brighter. It¡¯s not hard to remember what sent me to him in the first ce. I don¡¯t mean this visit.


    The first, and more so the second visit.


    What sent me to him is part of the same problem Carter created. I¡¯m thinking of all of it now and I can¡¯t stop. The images and fear floods my mind.


    When Nick cups my face and touches me the enchantment to forget seeps into me and lures me to him. I¡¯ve never been able to quite exin it. How could a man who¡¯s both shocked me and thrown mepletely outside of my element enchant me at the same time. How does that work?


    He runs his finger over the skin of my jaw as the tears start flowing down my cheeks.


    I look at him through the tears and I see someone else. He feels like something more to me. I feel it and I know I mustn¡¯t tell him what happened or what is happening. I mustn¡¯t tell him because I¡¯m not supposed to involve anyone.


    I¡¯m not supposed to say anything to anybody.


    I told Chloe because I know she can¡¯t do anything other than support me. I know she physically can¡¯t do anything even though she¡¯s encouraged me to go to the police. She told me that a lot in the beginning because she freaked.


    Telling Nick wouldn¡¯t be the same thing. Look what he did to Marco Antone.


    I feel like it would be worse so I shake my head, cover my mouth and break down. He would be worse and then what would happen.


    My life wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this. I did so much to make sure I got to live a certain type of way. Not to have drug lords threatening to kill me and my family or me running to mobsters for help.


    Then¡­falling for mobsters.


    A mobster.


    ¡°Baby¡­¡± he breathes and cups my face with both hands. this is the first time he¡¯s been like this with me. ¡°Tell me what happened. Is your father okay?¡±


    I nod. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not him.¡±


    ¡°Then what Mia? What happened to you? I don¡¯t even think I¡¯ve been away from you for a whole hour.¡±


    I look at him and see the concern in his eyes. He really wants to know. he really does.


    I decide to give him a half truth.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± I whisper.


    Something dark shes in his eyes that reminds me of the darkness in him. ¡°Who? Who made you scared?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just¡­ it¡¯s everything. Everything.¡±


    He sighs and touches his forehead to mine briefly then moves back.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared anymore, baby. You don¡¯t have to be. You have me.¡±


    That¡¯s the best thing I¡¯ve heard in my life and I want it. I want him.


    ¡°Do I?¡±


    He smiles in that dark, wicked way. ¡°You¡¯re here aren¡¯t you? If you didn¡¯t know you had me, you wouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    His words are like a realization that dawns on my soul.


    He¡¯s right and it sends a shiver through my being.


    He releases me and waves his hand toward the door.


    ¡°Come in, we¡¯re staying in today.¡±


    I walk into the house doing as he says like I always do. It¡¯s so funny that all this time he¡¯s been giving me permission to do what I want to do.

 Chapter 29

    Nick


    It¡¯s the first night in a while that I haven¡¯t been at the club.


    Even when she¡¯s been off I¡¯ve always gone in to work and do what I do with my brothers.


    Tonight we stay in at my ce.


    Of course there¡¯s no way I¡¯m having her at my house and not have her the way I want, so instead of going to the ountancy office like I was supposed to I stay in bed with her all day.


    In bed, in the shower, on the table and back in bed.


    Just inside her, anywhere I can be with her and as often as possible.


    By ten she conks out asleep and is a pretty sight to behold as I watch her.


    Just like always she makes me forget¡­ everything.From N?velDrama.Org.


    This time it¡¯s everything.


    Thest few days have been shit and saw me at the hospital more than I wanted to be.


    Again I had to remind myself that it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to be there, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s hard. Thest few days have been harder because Tommy¡¯s strength is failing him and the doctors are having to do more. The conversation came up again of switching off the life support.


    That just crushed Sherine. So I did the thing I hope my best friend would do for me and step up. Yesterday I told her I¡¯d do it. I told her I¡¯ll do it if ites to that, so she won¡¯t have to deal with it. I even went as far as doing all the paperwork so the doctors will just contact me if ites to that stage.


    That if, is starting to look more like a when.


    I was so distressed by the time I saw Mia.


    One kiss made me push it all aside for the night.


    Being with her today has been some rejuvenation for me. Now that she¡¯s sleeping I¡¯m thinking about what sent her to me.


    It was something that happened at home. The fucking debt no doubt.


    I¡¯m watching her and it all feels wrong. She¡¯s more than the woman who was waiting outside my club weeks ago, nervous to ask for a job. She¡¯s more than the woman I wanted to make my ything because I was so fascinated with her.


    She¡¯s more than the angel, I was so taken with dirtying up. Having her on her knees or tied to my bed.


    She¡¯s just more and I want to know what happened to her. I wish now that I¡¯d checked more into her and get the full story. If I do it now it will feel like prying and I don¡¯t want to spoil this. What I want is for her to tell me.


    I want her to tell me what her situation is, and I want to change what we are now.


    I sit by the bedroom window and watch her for a good half an hour before I get a call from Gabe.


    He¡¯s outside. As in he¡¯s here.


    I let him in and we sit out in the garden smoking Cuban cigars.


    He¡¯s here to check on me. They all think reckless Nicky¡¯s gonna fly off the handle again and do something more to make the situation worse fucked up than it is.


    He¡¯s alone because they think it¡¯ll look suspicious if Salvatorees along too and I¡¯ll figure out they¡¯re checking up on me. They hardly realize that I already had them figured out.


    This is Ma¡¯s doing. I can imagine her gathering the boys and trying to organize shifts on who¡¯ll look in on me.


    It¡¯s been a week and a half since Vincent and I fought it out and since then my family have been trying to reach out to me in whatever way they think they can.


    ¡°So, we just gonna sit here while you pretend you¡¯re here for a chat?¡± I ask Gabe who smirks at me.


    ¡°Nick, don¡¯t. Don¡¯t act like I wouldn¡¯te find you if you don¡¯t turn up at the club.¡±


    ¡°So Ma didn¡¯t do her usual round of check-on-Nick routine?¡± I draw in the harsh smoke, hold on to it longer than he ever could and blow it out slowly for effect.


    Heughs both at my question and my pissing contest. He draws in from his cigar too and holds on to the smoke just as long as I do before he blows it out.


    With a cruel chuckle he sighs and rests back against the white wicker chairs.


    ¡°She¡¯s just worried Nick. Understand. Understand too that she¡¯s already lost a son. The way you¡¯re going is enroute to six feet under.¡±


    I don¡¯t reply. I don¡¯t have ament or an answer because they¡¯re allpletely correct. I just don¡¯t give a flying fuck what happens to me in my pursuit to find the guy that put my friend in the hospital.


    I want to not give two fucks since I¡¯m the guy who has to switch of my friends life support should ite to it, but I don¡¯t want to make things worse for everybody else. That is what is stopping me.


    This past week has seen me calm down some because I don¡¯t want to make things worse. I got the direct orders from Pa to keep my nose out of the shit so I¡¯m doing it.


    ¡°Gabe, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m not getting my ass in trouble or dragging you guys into more shit. I¡¯m here and I¡¯m staying out of it, even though I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Pa has the guys working overtime on it. They¡¯re looking with a fine toothb.¡±


    ¡°Looking and not finding anybody.¡±


    ¡°Think you can do better?¡± He throws back. It stops my next words. ¡°It¡¯s the Fontaines Nick. Sneaky motherfuckers. Breathe the wrong way and it¡¯s war? We have to cut around the edges to preserve order.¡±


    I hear him and I get it.


    ¡°Any word on Hector?¡± That¡¯s the part of interest to me.


    ¡°No¡­ No word. Nick¡­ it¡¯s all shit because it¡¯s taking so long and we¡¯re not known for being patient, rest assured we¡¯re working on it though. We are. There¡¯s just other things that we need to factor in. Haven¡¯t you noticed the quiet. There¡¯s been no retaliation since Snade. It¡¯s suspicious as fuck.¡±


    I¡¯m ashamed to say I haven¡¯t thought of it. Thest few days with Tommy has jarred me and I haven¡¯t thought of anything besides what I have to do.


    ¡°What do you think¡¯s happening?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Pa¡¯s called in secret squad to check things out.¡±


    I widen my eyes. We only call on the squad when danger is on the horizon. Our guys go by a number. No name. Only my parents know their identity.


    The fact that Pa¡¯s involved them means he¡¯s serious. Something else must have happened to give him the push.


    ¡°What else is there? You telling me everything?¡± I give him a curious stare.


    Gabe tenses and I know in an instant there¡¯s more.


    What I know too is that my brother won¡¯t lie to me or pussyfoot around shit I¡¯m supposed to know. That could be the other reason for his visit tonight.


    ¡°Pa got a message in the mail.¡±


    Message?


    Only someone with balls of fucking steel would dare do such a thing.


    ¡°What was it?¡±


    ¡°A pair of eyes. Zivelle¡¯s.¡±


    I tense right up. Zivelle is one of our enforcers who lead the guys who go on the look outs. This is not good.


    ¡°What else is there? What else did the message say?¡±


    ¡°There was a note in the package. It said mind your own business. We don¡¯t know who sent the message but that day Zivelle was sent to spy on some Fontaine guys.¡±


    I ball my fist. ¡°Fucking hell.¡± When the enemy start sending messages it means we¡¯re all in fucking danger.


    ¡°They¡¯re trying real hard to protect their drugs. They don¡¯t want us or anybody screwing with their ns, or finding out where the drugs are. Shit¡¯s getting real now.¡± Gabe sighs. ¡°And for the record Ma might have organized her own rounds of watching you but I¡¯m here on my own ord. We¡¯re not just brothers Nick, we¡¯re friends. I feel I reach you more than the others and you for me. I¡¯m here to reiterate the warning to keep your head out of it. We¡¯re all being watched.¡±


    I put my cigar out. I¡¯m about to answer when I see Mia at the door. She has that look on her face again when she sees Gabe. She looks like she¡¯s interrupted.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she apologizes quickly and backs away to go back in.


    ¡°Babye back here,¡± I call out to her.


    She¡¯s wearing those yoga pants again and one of my shirts.


    Gabe looks shocked to see her and it¡¯s the first time he hasn¡¯t looked at her like I see every man at the club who¡¯s seen my girl without her mask.


    She looks nervous as she pads over to me. They¡¯ve seen each other before and he knows her name, she knows his and knows of him and Salvatore. For the very few times she¡¯s seen Christian and Georgiou she knows them too. Never been introduced though.


    When she gets to me I slip my arm around her tiny waist. She¡¯s swamped in my shirt and has her hair up in a high bun. She has that Disney look again. Like one of the little fairies in Peter pan or something. Tinkerbell.


    ¡°Baby this is my brother, Gabriel, we call him Gabe.¡± I¡¯m talking like she¡¯s my girlfriend I¡¯m introducing to the family.


    Gabe still looks shocked, but it¡¯s intensified now because he knows what it means for her to be at my house.


    ¡°Hi,¡± he says standing up and being gracious enough to shake her delicate hands. ¡°We¡¯ve met before, I won¡¯t act like we just met. Salvatore might though when Nick introduces you to him so humor him.¡±


    Good. He¡¯s cool with her.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do that.¡± She looks back to me. ¡°Do you guys want me to get you anything? I could get drinks, or something?¡±


    We both look at her now. Such a simple question, but it fucking scares me.


    I have this house and it¡¯s like she was the missing part of it to make it feel like a home.


    ¡°Or¡­ not.¡± She says when we don¡¯t answer. She mistakes our silence for a no to her question.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Angel Doll, you go back to bed. I¡¯ll be up in a little while,¡± I tell her.


    She nods and looks back to Gabe. ¡°It was good to meet you properly.¡±


    ¡°Likewise doll,¡± Gabe answers, tipping his head with the same reverence and respect he shows the wives in the family.


    We both watch her go back inside. He turns back to me and I already know what he¡¯s thinking.


    Yes it¡¯s true.


    We aren¡¯t just brothers we¡¯re friends. Tommy is like a brother to me and my best friend, but the person with the strongest connection to me is Gabe.


    He even knows what I think or what I¡¯ll do before I do it.


    ¡°Nick,¡± he breathes. ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not happy for you. She¡¯s here in your home. I don¡¯t have to ask you more than that.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Yeah well, I guess my damn little game blew up in my fucking face right? Met my match and I don¡¯t know what to do about it.¡±


    ¡°The only thing you need to do now is be careful. That¡¯s the only thing that matters. Do not think the Fontaines won¡¯t know it was us three who killed Snade. They¡¯ll know he talked too. Sure as shit they¡¯ll know. Those guys are evil bastards. They won¡¯t fuck around to teach any of us a lesson. I don¡¯t have anybody who can get burned when the shit hits the fan¡­ You do.¡±


    I was listening and heeding.


    Understanding. Understanding with dread that if we were being watched they¡¯d know about her too.


    ¡°Be careful Nick. Keep your friends close, your enemies closer, but your woman right next to you.¡±


    I for damn sure would.


    I absolutely fucking would.

 Chapter 30

    Nick


    I thought about it all night¡­


    I made ns.


    I nned to not get involved like I was warned but not until I had to.


    So I thought of a legit way to keep Mia with me as much as possible or just more within my reach.


    This idea came to my mindst week when she told me aboutw and her pursuits but the guy I needed to speak to was away on business.


    Today was his first day back in the office. I called asking to speak to him, was told he was block booked until the end of the month, then I gave my name and suddenly there was room for me.


    One hourter I strolled into Barkers and Peter Barker is actually waiting for me.


    He looks nervous.


    I¡¯ve never been here under other circumstances which saw him worried for his life or scared to do something we were telling him. We don¡¯t have any qualms as such, it¡¯s just we¡¯re not the kind of people who¡¯d stop over for a chat.


    Thest time I saw him Vincent was with me and it wasn¡¯t a good visit. One of the workers at the shippingpany thought they could be clever and sue us for unsuitable working conditions when it was them who was sabotaging equipment.


    Peter not only dealt with the case but also very kindly handed our worker friend aw suit of our own and beat his ass in court.


    It was the kind of case where you needed a goodwyer to dig deep in the shit so you came out on top. We wiped the floor with the man and he¡¯s still trying to pay us back.


    ¡°Mr. Giordano, it¡¯s a pleasure.¡± He smiles putting out his hand to shake mine. I take it and sit in the seat in front of him.


    The smile on his face is genuine but I¡¯m certain it¡¯s not a pleasure to see me. He¡¯s tense because he has no idea why I¡¯m here.


    Honestly, the fact I¡¯m here and the reason I¡¯m here shocks me too.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Well,¡± I begin and cross one leg over the other, leaning on to his desk like this is my office and he¡¯s here to see me, not the other way around. He¡¯s staring in anticipation. ¡°A few weeks back you got an application from Mia Chase.¡±


    I don¡¯t actually expect a man like him to know who I mean. He¡¯s the boss and he has roughly five hundred members of staff in Chicago and God knows how many in the other branches. Applications muste in all the time and he¡¯s not going to remember one person who applied for a position and never got it.


    It shocks me to shit though when he looks like he does. It took him less than a second to realize who I meant and then another second to get the question in his eyes of why I¡¯m here about her.


    ¡°I remember her. It¡¯s not a lot of applicants we get here that stand out. She did. I wrote back to her myself because her application was impressive. Didn¡¯t know she was associated with you.¡± He looks me over with the same question in his eyes and I smile.


    ¡°She is.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let me guess¡­¡± he sighs. ¡°You want me to give her a job.¡±


    I lean forward. ¡°Mr. Barker, I respect your work. I¡¯m not gonna force something on you. If she was shit you¡¯d have to dig around to jog your memory on who I¡¯m talking about. What happened? Why isn¡¯t she working here?¡±


    He raises his brows a little surprised by my answer.


    ¡°Budget. There was another applicant who had fifteen years of experience and came with a niche area of intellectual propertyw I couldn¡¯t refuse. So I had to make a decision. She¡¯s good though. I just don¡¯t have the budget. Two of my partners pulled out a few months back and took their clients. Let¡¯s just say they were the high paying, high profile ones. It¡¯s just me now. So, that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t take her on.¡±


    I¡¯ve heard of shit like that happening to a lot of people. It always dealt a blow.


    ¡°So, you would have taken her if you had the budget?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. There¡¯s no doubt I would.¡±


    Perfect. ¡°Well now you have the budget. Get your people to draw up a contract and I¡¯ll invest.¡±


    He looks taken aback. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself. I said I¡¯ll invest. So you hire her like you would have and I¡¯ll provide the backing for the sry and anything else you see fit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awfully kind of you¡­ This is not going to be one of those things that ties me in to doing what you want or I get killed or someone for me gets it, is it?¡± His brows pinch.


    ¡°No, I assure you it¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°Wow, this is very unexpected. You people are not known for your kindness.¡±


    ¡°Watch it.¡± I point at him and he chuckles. He might be scared of me but he knows how to handle himself.


    ¡°You know what I mean. Look I can only offer her part time hours. I can¡¯t take from the guy I hired. I don¡¯t have that much work on the books with the absence of my partners.¡±


    I nod. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Get your people to contact me and contact her as soon as possible.¡±


    I may be an asshole but I feel that she needs something to give her hope and renew her self-belief. That something isn¡¯t working for me or agreeing to be mine.


    This is for her.


    I stand up and he gives me a nod.


    It¡¯s just after six when I get the contract details emailed over to me from Peter.


    I sign it and wire over the money he¡¯s requesting. He¡¯s done it clever by asking for an amount equivalent to a sry. Just thirty grand for part time work and then an investment of two grand per month. I like that because it feels better. I get back a percentage on their yearly profits but I¡¯ve already decided I¡¯m not taking it.


    I¡¯m just fixated on this girl who¡¯s clearly worked some spell on me.


    Mia¡¯s waiting for me in the office when I get to the club. I¡¯m a littlete. She¡¯s all dressed up for me but likest night I take her home.


    She ends up in my bed again. The more shees here the more she feels like she belongs. She drifts off to sleep and I watch her until I fall asleep too.


    Once again the sun wakes me up but instead of opening my eyes and looking over at the window, it¡¯s her I see. She¡¯s dressed, sitting on the bed, trying to look upset with me and failing when I reach for her. She swats my hands away and backs off the bed so she can ce her hands on her hips.


    ¡°Nick, it was you wasn¡¯t it?¡± she asks and those green eyes of hers stare into me.


    I smirk, guessing Peter¡¯s made contact.


    ¡°Me what me, baby?¡± I narrow my eyes at her. She shows me her phone. There¡¯s an email from Peter alright offering her a part-time job.


    ¡°This is great doll.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re seriously going to act like you had nothing to do with this? A man like this doesn¡¯t suddenly change his mind.¡±


    ¡°Has he met you?¡± I tease and slide off the bed to reach for her. She giggles and jumps out of my reach. ¡°Has he seen you? That would exin why he changed his mind then I¡¯d have to go put him in his ce and inform his ass you¡¯re mine.¡±


    ¡°Nick.¡±


    I grab her.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It was you.¡± She stands on her tip toes and nts a kiss on my chin. ¡°It was you and I¡¯m grateful.¡±


    Her lips on my skin is like fire. Fire that burns and you want to back away but it holds you in ce and you can¡¯t move even if you try. I don¡¯t even want to do that part.


    I look down at her and see the twinkle in her eyes that should fucking warn me away. It should make me run a mile.


    This was supposed to be a game. The angel and the devil.


    The angel¡¯s supposed to resist temptation, yet she smooths her fingers over my chin and lures me into the temptation of her.


    I answer the call of passion that ims me the minute my lips touch hers and I find myself not wanting to let her go. Ever.


    She pulls away from me with excitement. Her skin glows with it.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy right now,¡± she bubbles. ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t say it was me doll.¡± I continue to y.


    ¡°Okay, tell me it was you.¡± She ys back with a little giggle I love.


    It gives me an idea. A selfish one. Because I hope that she¡¯ll still be with me even with this job. I hope my unusual kindness won¡¯t take her away from me. I guess I¡¯ll see. I reach for her and pull her closer.


    ¡°Go to dinner with me.¡± I can¡¯t remember thest time I asked, or rather told a woman to go to dinner with me.


    Shock registers on her pretty face and she searches my eyes like she¡¯s checking I¡¯m not messing around with her.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Go to dinner with me. Tonight.¡±


    ¡°Is that tasks for tonight Boss?¡±


    She knows exactly what to do to make me crazy. She¡¯s doing it now.


    ¡°You fucking know it¡¯s not.¡± I tighten my grip on her arm but there¡¯s no effect except for a saucy as fuck smile that dances over that pretty mouth of hers.


    The smile teases me showing she¡¯s not scared of me anymore. It makes me want to fix that, but I¡¯m more afraid to lose her.


    Me afraid. It¡¯s odd.


    ¡°It sounds like a date,¡± she says.


    ¡°Because it is?¡±


    ¡°What? You couldn¡¯t have just asked me out before?¡± she challenges.


    She says that but I bet a girl like her would run a mile from me under normal circumstances. No one can tell me that when they look at me they don¡¯t see danger. It¡¯s there. I see it myself. I put it there.


    ¡°I like my way better.¡±


    ¡°So I could see your special tastes first.¡± She chuckles.


    I nuzzle my nose against hers. ¡°Special tastes? I haven¡¯t tied you to my bed yet, Angel Doll.¡±


    I¡¯m not joking. Not one fucking bit and she knows it. The thought of tying her up and making her bend to my will is mind blowing.


    Her eyes widen a little and those thick ckshes framing her jade gaze flutter.


    It stirs that element of satisfaction inside me that wants to shock her and show her she may have loosened up some around me, but I¡¯m still in charge.


    ¡°Dinner with me, Mia. I promise it will be something to remember.¡± I make it clear from the tenor in my voice that I¡¯m not just talking about dinner. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t break you, too much. What say ye, Angel?¡±


    I need her to say yes to me.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Good¡­

 Chapter 31

    Mia


    Excitement fills me all day.


    It started from the minute I woke up and saw the message from Peter.


    It certainly fills me now as I leave his office. I start working for him in two weeks and I¡¯m so excited I¡¯m practically skipping to the boutique down the road to meet Chloe.


    I told her about my date tonight and of course my best friend insisted on shopping.


    Today has just been amazing. One of the best days I¡¯ve had in a very long time. Very, very long time.


    I don¡¯t know what Nick did but I know it¡¯s him.


    Peter offered me a part time junior associate position helping out the intellectual propertywyer he hired a few weeks back.


    I don¡¯t care that it¡¯s part time it¡¯s what I want and it¡¯s part time with a view to being full time as soon as he gets more clients on his books. That¡¯s good enough for me and the sry is what I got in LA. for fulltime hours.


    It¡¯s perfect and takes me right back to the question of Nick.


    Over thest few days I know stuff has happened to him. I see it on his face and in his eyes.


    He doesn¡¯t have to tell me it¡¯s to do with Tommy. I know. There¡¯s some things you just have the intuition of an this feels like one of those times.


    I can¡¯t imagine how he must feel and I often want to ask him about it. I figured I¡¯d just be there and we could forget about life together.


    It¡¯s at that stage though where it feels like we can¡¯t do that anymore.


    When I meet Chloe she¡¯s so excited to hear my news and to be shopping for a date that it¡¯s like it¡¯s her news and it¡¯s her date.


    We spend hours out which is great because I don¡¯t want to go home just yet.


    I¡¯m not really speaking to Dad. Haven¡¯t since we saw Carter.


    I say the bare minimum to him. Good morning and hello. My goodnight¡¯s are saved for Nick.


    I¡¯ve hardly seen Beth too which I don¡¯t like. I¡¯m just her aunt but she¡¯s like my little girl and I can sense when she needs me. I n to take her to the movies next week and we can have some quality girl time.


    Chloe and I end our day in the ice cream parlor. I ate so much ice cream while we talked about Nick. Jesus, I pray I fit into my dresster. Chloe insists on me wearing a body con. I can¡¯t disagree since the dress I got looks drop dead gorgeous.


    I know it¡¯s crazy.


    I¡¯m crazy and I¡¯m encouraging crazy to take me. I don¡¯t know how I ended up at the point where I¡¯m excited about a date with Nick and just not thinking.


    Not thinking about anything, or the things I should because I¡¯m wondering what it¡¯s like to be tied to his bed. Or, for him to break me.


    Shit¡­ it should appall me. I should be ¡­ anything besides excited. Something, not curious.


    I¡¯m thinking about it so much I¡¯m barely paying attention to anything.


    Then suddenly¡­ the sensation that someone is watching me spikes my nerves. I get a distinct impression as I walk to the parking lot outside the mall.


    The sensation is so strong I whirl around to look, expecting to see someone but everyone around me is going about their own business, not really paying much attention to me.


    I turn around and gaze over to the water fountain and see a guy walking up the road by the book shop. He nces over his shoulder once and I¡¯m sure he looks at me.


    Am I imagining things?


    Chances are I am. It¡¯s just the prickling sensation that rushes through me I don¡¯t like.


    The guy looks like rough stuff though in his leather jacket and sharp buzz cut. From this distance I also make out a knife scar on his neck. He disappears around the corner by the alley.


    I¡¯m inclined to think I¡¯m being silly but the scatter of nerves fills me with apprehension. Maybe I¡¯m toofortable. I rxed too soon or something. Hector¡¯s been getting his payments, but I know he wants us to fail. He¡¯s sick and twisted that way.


    Shaking my head free of the thought I jump in my car and head home to get dressed.


    It¡¯s stupid of me to create more things to worry about, especially when I have a handle on the problems. I have a massive handle on the situation and I won¡¯t lose touch.


    Things are going to get better. They will. They are and I ¡­ well. I¡¯m fascinated by Nick, even though I shouldn¡¯t be.


    It¡¯s a messed up situation that doesn¡¯t make sense. Somehow though I don¡¯t want it to.


    I get back home and I¡¯m d to find I¡¯m alone.


    It gives me a chance to truly take my time and get ready. I have a nice long bath and do my hair and makeup in a way I haven¡¯t in a while. It¡¯s not the way I get ready at the club. Tonight I use my curling wand in my hair and really go all out for my date.


    Dad sees me before I leave and does a double take. Beth gasps and brings her hands up to her little cheeks.


    They¡¯re watching a movie. I smile when I see it¡¯s thest Harry Potter film.


    I figured I¡¯de and say goodbye before I left.


    ¡°You guys okay?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We¡¯re okay.¡± Dad stands and his eyes hold a sheen of pride that reaches out to me. ¡°You look beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I nod.


    ¡°Beautiful? You look more than beautiful,¡± Beth bubbles rushing up to me. Her little blond ponytail bobbles as she bounces.


    ¡°Thank you. Both of you. I¡¯m going on a date.¡±


    Dad looks like he wants to ask me more but holds back.


    ¡°Be careful, and have fun.¡± His lips arch into a warm fatherly smile.


    ¡°I will, do you guys need anything before I go?¡±


    He shakes his head and holds my gaze.


    He wears the same expression he has been since life took its¡¯ turn for the worse for us. It¡¯s one of remorse.


    I know he helped Carter and that¡¯s what irks me. I would hug him normally but I don¡¯t. I hold back. Sometimes you need to let people know when things are not okay. If you keep facilitating the situation like I have nothing will change.


    I haven¡¯t even told him about Barkers. It can wait.


    All of it can wait, because I don¡¯t want my good news to be taken to mean that there¡¯s more room for freedom in helping Carter.


    He looks hurt as I turn to leave.


    I decide to push it all out of my mind.


    Tonight I don¡¯t want to think about it.


    I get to The Bouise at eight on the mark and the concierge greets me.


    I¡¯ve never been here before.


    I¡¯ve only heard of the ce in magazines or on tv. It¡¯s a three Michelin Star French restaurant reserved for the wealthy. Chloe told me earlier that the waiting list for the standard seats is six months.


    It excites me more because I know Nick would have booked at some point today.


    He messaged while I was out with Chloe letting me know where to go.


    The concierge leads me through the restaurant and it¡¯s as ssy as I imagine it to be.


    The French d¨¦cor is stunning and has the European feel to it that is rxing and breathtaking. I like it.


    I realize though that what I see around me is nothing.


    The main attraction is where I¡¯m being led to. We get to the terrace and the whole area is lit by candle light. Against the night sky and the moonlight it looks like a scene handpicked from a fairy tale. There¡¯s a lone table by the balcony and Nick sits there gazing on at me.


    Describing him as handsome doesn¡¯t seem adequate enough. It doesn¡¯t. It feelscking in every way.


    His eyes as always are the first thing I see because of the vibrancy and tonight they¡¯re as silver as the moon.


    He wears a suit jacket with a white button up shirt. He sits forward when he sees me and I absolutely love the way he¡¯s looking at me.


    He smiles with a cocky easy grin that heats my body up all over and his gaze rakes boldly over me the closer I get.


    Nick stands when we approach him and he takes over from the concierge who leaves us. He slips his arm around my waist and turns me around in a circle, looking me over in my dress.


    The white bodycon hugs my frame and the stones sshed over it sparkle as I turn. In true Nick style he runs his hand over the t of my stomach and over my ass, touching me and doesn¡¯t care who¡¯s watching us.


    It¡¯s just us up here and to our left is a bar. A bartender stands behind the bar counter and there are two waiters waiting toe over to us.


    It¡¯s all very romantic but I¡¯m so taken with the man touching me that I can¡¯t pay attention to anything else.


    He straightens as I face him and I lean forward to kiss him, but he nts a finger on my lips when I get close.


    ¡°No, not yet.¡± He grins, smooth and sexy. He closes the space between us by pulling me to him and pressing his lips to the crook of my neck. ¡°If I kiss that gorgeous mouth of yours angel doll you¡¯ll end up naked on this table, and I¡¯ll be feasting on that sweet pussy of yours.¡±


    The dirtiness in his words make me wet in an instant. I imagine him feasting on my pussy. He smooths his face over my cheek and presses his nose to mine, and I¡¯m embarrassed when I realize he knows I¡¯m not adverse to the idea.


    ¡°Bad girl, you want me to do that, don¡¯t you?¡± A deep chuckle resonates from his chest and he runs his fingers over my breasts.


    ¡°What if I do?¡± I hear myself say, because his fingers stroking my nipples feels so damn good.


    ¡°Later. I want this.¡± He steps away from me and it¡¯s like heat has left my body.


    He pulls out the chair for me to sit and I smile.


    When I sit, he returns to his seat and we stare at each other.


    ¡°Good day?¡± he asks.


    I don¡¯t know why but his question makes me smile. It has a feel to it like we¡¯re a real couple.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I had a good day. I met up with Chloe and probably pigged out a little too much.¡±


    He chuckles. It¡¯s because I talk about Chloe a lot.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°What did you and Chloe get up to this time?¡±


    ¡°We ate the whole ice cream parlor.¡±


    ¡°Baby I swear to God I don¡¯t know anybody who likes ice cream more than you.¡±


    Iugh and start to ask him how his day was but stop myself when I think of his friend. Things may be getting better for me, but I doubt they are for Tommy.


    I should say something. It¡¯s one of those situations where you know talking is difficult but it¡¯s right to at least ask how the person is doing.


    ¡°Nick, how is your friend?¡± I ask tentatively.


    He rests his elbow on the table and brings his hand to his chin. There¡¯s a definite shift in his mood and seriousness washes over his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to think in memories. Maybe it means I¡¯ve said goodbye and I¡¯m going through the motions. Just walking around in a shell of a person I used to be. That¡¯s my long winded way of saying he¡¯s not good.¡± The sadness in his eyes grips me and I want to sooth it away.


    I can¡¯t help myself, I get up and walk around to him, then lower to sit in hisp.


    He slips an arm around me and appraises me with that admiring stare I love.


    It¡¯s the kind that makes a girl weak kneed. It¡¯s the kind that makes this girl melt.


    ¡°Talk to me,¡± I whisper grazing over his chin. ¡°I look at you every day and see you aren¡¯t happy and we just keep forgetting life when we¡¯re together.¡±


    He breathes out a ragged breath and pain speckles his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s gonna die Mia¡­ He¡¯s gonna die and there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±


    He presses his lips together and that harshness fades from his eyes, like a shield dropping to let me in.


    ¡°Maybe he won¡¯t. Maybe it will work out.¡± I try to sound hopeful.


    He shakes his head. ¡°I hoped, but it¡¯se to that stage where I have to be realistic. He¡¯s been in aa for nearly six weeks and the talk now is about turning his life support off if he doesn¡¯t improve. He¡¯s just getting worse.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I reach for his hand and smooth my fingers over his skin.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I appreciate it. It¡¯s weird¡­ it just doesn¡¯t feel real. I don¡¯t have a single memory that doesn¡¯t include him. Not a damn one at all. I¡¯ve known him forever and it feels like I just stepped into some alternate dimension where I can¡¯t do anything besides watch what¡¯s happening before me.¡±


    I¡¯m listening.


    I¡¯m totally listening up because this is the first time he¡¯s ever opened up to me and talked to me like this.


    ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s like that. You just have to ¡­ see what happens. I know it¡¯s not the same thing, but I felt like that when my Dad got sick. I was in L. A when I got the call that he¡¯d had a heart attack and had to have emergency surgery. On my flight back I wondered if I¡¯d make it. He never told me how sick he was.¡±


    He squeezes my hand. ¡°How is he now?¡±


    ¡°Better, much better. The down time did him good.¡±


    ¡°Good, I¡¯m sorry too that happened to your Dad. My Dad¡¯s a tough boot, and loves to hand me my ass on the regr, but even I would be worried if he¡¯d had a heart attack.¡±


    Jesus, I realize he¡¯s actually talking about his father, an actual mafia boss. He¡¯s also telling me more about his family. Although it¡¯s nice it brings in that sh of emotion that reality tries to warn me about.


    It reminds me Dad¡¯s health is the least of my worries. It was and I didn¡¯t know. I¡¯m d he¡¯s better but with Carter the way he is, I feel it¡¯s only a matter of time before something else happens. This is just the worse time, and I noticed how there was no talk of fixing our current situation that I¡¯m paying for.


    Me, I¡¯m paying for Carter¡¯s mistakes. I¡¯m sitting on Nick¡¯sp like I¡¯m his girlfriend, but I¡¯m not that. I¡¯m here because of Carter.


    Nick cups my face and I¡¯m pulled from the thought.


    ¡°Hey, what trouble just entered that pretty little head of yours?¡± His lips quirk.


    I rx my shoulders and give him a little smile so I can carry on the fa?ade that I¡¯m okay.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ just thinking about stuff.¡±


    He straightens and pulls me closer and the shieldes back into his eyes, blocking me out again. The shield is clouded over with desire.


    ¡°See this is why we don¡¯t talk about shit when we¡¯re together.¡±


    ¡°If the shit¡¯s worrying you, I want to know,¡± I tell him. Maybe that¡¯s too forward. It surprises him. I mean it though.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the shit in the way when I¡¯m with you Angel doll, and it¡¯s already cut into our date. Our date which we will be enjoying. Humor me, I don¡¯t get out much.¡±


    I actuallyugh. He must be joking. I¡¯m sure men like him are always out.


    ¡°What the hell¡¯s funny Doll?¡± He smirks.


    ¡°You trying to act like you don¡¯t go out. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m just tonight¡¯s woman.¡± I¡¯m not stupid.


    I¡¯m not. I won¡¯t make the mistake of thinking he¡¯s only with me. The look he gives me though makes me question that.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re tonight¡¯s woman?¡± he counters and raises his hand to his temple like he¡¯s in deep thought.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to tell me I¡¯m not?¡±


    ¡°Who was I withst night? And the night before and the night before, And the night before?¡±


    He was with me.


    ¡°There are the mornings and lunch time.¡±


    ¡°Like fuck. It was you who was in my bed all those times and all the other times I had to make a cameo at work and rest my dick.¡±


    I burst outughing and he smoothes his hand up my chin. That kiss he said he couldn¡¯t give me is nted on my lips and a st of electricity washes over me.


    I don¡¯t know how I could feel like it¡¯s the first time we¡¯re kissing.


    How could it feel so invigorating and arousing?


    Our tongues tangle and he runs his hand down to my breasts and squeezes, then right down to my hips and my thighs where he pushes up the hem of my dress so he can get between my legs. Instinctively I part for him and forget where we are.


    The world could have faded awaypletely when he slipped his finger under thece of my panties and pushes straight inside my pussy.


    It doesn¡¯t take much for me to get wet. He stills on my lips and looks at me for a few seconds while he fingers me.


    We¡¯re behind the table and people shouldn¡¯t be able to see what we¡¯re doing but I¡¯m certain they can guess. They would have seen him grope me.


    ¡°Oh fuck, baby¡­ you¡¯re wet.¡± He groans.


    I try to stifle a moan but it¡¯s difficult with his fingers working me.


    ¡°Push your hair to the side.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do it,¡± hemands.


    The minute I flick my hair over to my right I see why he told me to do that. It covers me and shields us. Insane wild sexual desire takes over and I don¡¯t flicker an eye lid when he pulls the top of my dress down so my left breast pops out.


    The cold night air hardens the nipple, puckering it toward him and he bends his head down to suck. I stroke his head and enjoy the soft suckle for the few seconds he tastes me, still enjoying the slow stroke of his finger inside my pussy.


    This is so unlike me, but I like it.


    He lifts his head, fixes back my top, and pulls his finger from inside me.


    His face is stern and there¡¯s a wildness in his eyes that I fully recognize.


    ¡°We have to reschedule our date doll,¡± he announces and pulls his wallet from his back pocket.


    ¡°Reschedule?¡± I can¡¯t hide the slight disappointment in my voice.


    ¡°Yeah, I need you. Now. Time to truly start the evening activities I have nned. You ready?¡±


    I think of being tied to his bed and excitement races through me at the crazy thought. Me tied to his bed and him doing ¡­ well that¡¯s just the thing.


    I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know what this man has in store for me but I want it.


    I answer him with a kiss. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    He pulls a few hundred dor bills from his wallet and ces them on the table for the nothing we had. Then he takes my hand and leads me away.

 Chapter 32

    Mia


    We get to his car.


    Then a nce at the buildup of traffic on the road before us makes him reach for me. Nick pulls me on to hisp and fucks me right there in his car.


    Thank God we were in the back of the parking lot and away from everyone. Nick had me practically naked with my dress around my waist riding his cock as he pounded into me. We were there for at least half an hour.


    By the time we get inside his house it¡¯ste. I don¡¯t know what time it actually is, but it¡¯ste.


    We burst through the front door kissing and he¡¯s carrying me with my legs wrapped around his waist.


    He takes me up to his bedroom where he sets me down on the ground and steps back to look at me.


    I smile and he reaches for me again, cupping my face.


    ¡°Enjoying me, Angel doll?¡± His voice is like a purr.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I hum in response. My eyes half-shut, lost in the luxuriated sensation of his touch.


    His fingers flutter over my cheek and my nerves dance with the flurry of excitement. He¡¯s like a drug to me and like an addict I want more. I don¡¯t want him to stop touching me.


    ¡°Good, baby.¡± He moves to nt a fiery hot kiss on my neck then traces his tongue down my skin to my jawline and over the corner of my lips.


    By the time our lips meet it¡¯s with an intense need that weakens everything inside me. The reckless abandon in which I kiss him back is frightening. I need him and want him all at the same time.


    He pulls away too soon and the wicked smile on his face shows he knows what he¡¯s done to me. He knows how much I want him. Nick knows most importantly that I want him to im me.


    ¡°Are you mine Mia Chase?¡±


    The question throws me and brings reality back to the table.


    Weeks ago I agreed to be is. Since then I¡¯ve been giving him my body. Every


    night.


    Now we¡¯re here and in my head I think we¡¯re a couple. It feels that way and we went on a date tonight.


    This feels very much like a rtionship. A rtionship, and he feels like my boyfriend although I know he¡¯s not. It¡¯s not real. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be.


    I wasn¡¯t supposed to go down this path. A path I never sawing.


    What he¡¯s asking me is work rted and something heavy tugs on my heart at the reminder that I work for him. I work for him, but ¡­ I want him to be mine too.


    He smiles and assesses my response. ¡°Does your silence mean no, Mia Chase?¡± He brushes his finger over my jaw.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t. I just¡­ thought we weren¡¯t working tonight.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not¡­¡± His gaze clings to mine. I want him to be clearer but he won¡¯t. I see it in his eyes. He won¡¯t say more about what he means, just so I¡¯m left wondering.


    It keeps him in control.


    ¡°Answer the question.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m yours,¡± I say and as the words fall from my lips it¡¯s like I relinquish everything I hold to protect my heart.


    A satisfied smile fills his face. It¡¯s that predatory smile again. Devilish and dark, sexy and alluring.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ll allow me to do whatever I want to you?¡± he croons.


    I press my lips together and try to tamp down the thrill of what he means.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I already?¡±


    ¡°No, no, angel. Here¡¯s where things get darker and we truly forget. We go down a path that takes us over the edge together. You go over the edge and I watch you, but¡­¡± He lingers on the word and gets close. ¡°You have to trust me to catch you when you fall.¡±


    Trust¡­


    Trust him to catch me when I fall?


    It feels like I already have.


    I know he¡¯s not talking about the same thing I¡¯m thinking. Doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s true. I haven¡¯t known this man long, but he¡¯s saved me from falling. Falling away and losing myself.


    He presses his forehead to mine and I reach up to press my hands on his chest, running my fingers over the hard muscle.


    ¡°I trust you,¡± I murmur.


    He moves back again with an easy grin. ¡°You trust me to take you as I wish?¡± His hand moves down my waist and lifts the hem of my dress, pulling it up slowly.


    My pussy clenches at his touch.


    ¡°I trust you.¡± I tell him again. The suspense is killing me. It¡¯s not like this is the first time we¡¯ve been together. This just feels darker, dangerous.


    Ominous. Thrilling.


    He slides his hand between my legs and cups my pussy tightly at my response. The heat from his hands ignites the fire in my stomach, making it so hot I can barely breathe. His smile widens and he slips his finger inside my pussy. He strokes over and between my lips then along my slit, covering his finger in my juices. In and out he moves, but stops when I¡¯m about to close my eyes.


    ¡°Your body belongs to me Mia. It¡¯s mine tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yesss,¡± I whisper, eyes fluttering as he started to move his finger inside me again.


    He chuckles. ¡°You¡¯re so perfect. So fucking perfect my Angel Doll.¡±


    He growls crouching down so he can nuzzle his face between my thighs. On instinct I part my legs to open myself for him.


    His sexy tongue trails along my slit, right over the sensitive lips and then he thrust his tongue deep inside me. I have to steady myself by resting my hands on his wide shoulders. He thrust deeper and deeper tasting me and I gasp, folding over him, my body automatically curling in on itself.


    A mindless moan falls from my lips when he starts licking hungrily.


    Then Nick does the most insane thing by curling his tongue around my clit so he can press up higher and suck on it.


    Fuck. That feels so fucking good. I groan and clench my fingers, gripping tighter to his shoulders . It takes everything inside me to keep myself from falling over.


    I¡¯m nearly at the edge. I can feel myself going over from the insane pleasure. My pussy walls tighten against his tongue and that¡¯s all I know before I crumble and cry out from the wild orgasm that makes my knees shake.


    ¡°Nick¡­¡± I moan, fingers digging into his skin. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m gripping so hard it¡¯s going to leave a mark, but he¡¯s grinning up at me.


    He grins and returns to my pussy top up the rest of the juice that flows from me. Licking into my pussy like it¡¯s hisst meal.


    I can¡¯t catch my breath. He rises to his feet and ims my mouth in a deep kiss. The taste of me in his mouth makes me hungrier for him .


    ¡°That was just the beginning baby,¡± he says. His eyes hold mine, dark, and darkening, with the promise of the thrill in the glint that flickers deep within them.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    My body is still vibrating from the wild orgasm he just gave me so I breathe deeply, it¡¯s the only thing I can think to do.


    His smile widens. ¡°Your safe word is red.¡± His sharp gaze traps me.


    This time my heart leaps with anticipation and a mingle of fear, which I¡¯m sure like everything else he can sense.


    Safe word¡­


    Since when did I need to use such a thing? Me the quiet little bookworm.


    Safe word¡­ red¡­


    I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. He¡¯d said he was going to tie me to his bed. The man owned a sex club and I¡¯d seen the sex dungeon.


    This isn¡¯t my life, it¡¯s different and I¡¯m shocked to shit that the thrill excites me.


    ¡°Angel Doll, say it.¡±


    ¡°Red.¡± Fuck¡­ I¡¯m doing this. whatever it is he¡¯s going to do to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s important you understand the word. You trust me that when you use it I stop.¡±


    I get it. I understand and nod my head in submission. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He watches me closely. Studying me. Assessing me.


    It reminds me of the first day we met.


    I feel that same thrill, that same dangerous thrill and my pussy tightens as I imagining all the things he might do to me.


    ¡°Take your clothes off for me Angel Doll.¡±


    How funny it was I was thinking of that first day. It¡¯s almost like a rey of the moment he truly shocked me. Questions first to make sure I understood what I was getting myself into. Then action.


    I strip my clothes off and stand before him naked. He reaches out to fill his palms with my breasts and rubs his thumbs over my diamond hard nipples. I smile at the satisfaction on his face and arch into his hands.


    He starts rolling my nipples between his thumb and forefinger. The pleasure builds again, rising like a crescendo. The rolling turns into kneading and short-circuits my brain. The tension building pulls at my insides and makes my pussy drip with need. The need for him to be inside me. He lowers to suck on my right breast but just for a few seconds then straightens up.


    ¡°Get on the bed baby, lie down for me.¡±


    I dip my head to respond and like an obedient servant, I climb onto the bed, and lie on my back, resting against the coolness of the navy silk sheets. I look up at him watching me.


    His eyes crawl over my body like he¡¯smitting me to memory.


    ¡°I¡¯m deciding what I want to do with you first,¡± he says, continuing that bold rake over my body. I can¡¯t deny how the heat in his gaze arouses me. I love the way he looks at me.


    The hiss of fabric ripples through the air when he backs off his jacket and is shirt slips to the floor. Like always his body is a sight to behold.


    Masterpiece.


    A work of art that I want for myself. Ripples of muscle on muscles catch my attention. What holds me transfixed in the wonder of him is the fantasy like way he shrugs out of his pants and boxers and lets his cock spring free.


    I flick my eyes down to look at the incredible length, and I can¡¯t wait for him to be inside me.


    Nick smiles a slow,zy smile as he crawls on to the bed over me and lust glitters his gaze.


    I reach out to touch him, wanting desperately to touch him but he catches my hand and kisses my knuckles.


    ¡°What are you going to do to me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Everything baby. Take you to my darkest fantasies and dirty you up Angel Doll.¡±


    I want to go there and I want him to do whatever everything means.


    I do.


    He moves my arms out to spread them either side of me then goes to the nightstand where he pulls out a ck bag. The clink suggest metal is inside. I don¡¯t have to guess too long because he pulls out a set of chains.


    My lips part.


    This is it. The thing I¡¯ve been fantasizing about all day.


    Our eyes lock when he takes hold of my right wrist.


    ¡°Red yet, Angel doll?¡±


    I shake my head and notice he¡¯s different. He has control but he¡¯s showing me it¡¯s me who¡¯s in charge. The thought is exhrating.


    He smiles and gives me a brief kiss on my lips.


    He wraps the chain around my wrist and the bed then does the same for the other. I watch in true fascination as he slides down my body to spread my legs wide while he binds my ankles to the bed.


    Oh my God¡­ I¡¯m actually bounded with chains. Nick has me in a spread-eagle position before him. I¡¯m naked with no control. I¡¯m at his will and beck. I tug gently against the chains just to see what I can do, then I look back at him. him with that smirk on his face. Teasing me.


    I¡¯m actually shocked my eagerness for him to do this to me robs me of feeling nervous. I should at least feel nervous, but I don¡¯t and it dawns on me that I¡¯m not because I know he won¡¯t hurt me.


    The man has me right where he wants.


    It¡¯s right where I want to be too.

 Chapter 33

    Mia


    ¡°I want you¡­¡± Nick growls and trails a finger between the deep valley of my breasts.


    ¡°Take me,¡± I say breathlessly, like a mindless puppet on a string, ready to do whatever he tells me.


    I remember how I freaked out when he told Marco Antone that I was his sub. Right now I¡¯d be willing to be whatever he wanted me to be. anything for him to touch me. Just like this.


    It¡¯s just like wearing the mask at the club.


    When you put the mask on it gives you freedom to hide yourself but also to see without restriction. The chains are the same. I¡¯m tied up but I¡¯ve never felt more in control in my life.


    I can¡¯t exin it other than that.


    His finger traces over my skin, tracing every inch of me. Nick leans in and reces his finger with his lips and kisses the t ne of my stomach.


    He¡¯s so gentle and his so tender. It¡¯s the opposite of him, unlike him, but I know he knows what he¡¯s doing.


    I watch in bliss as he kisses his way down to my pussy. Oh how I love his mouth tasting me and eating me out.


    He¡¯s the stuff wild fantasies are made of, and look at him.


    Fuck¡­


    I don¡¯t know what to do with myself. Not that I can do anything much at the moment besides enjoy him.


    Thesh of his tongue holds me prisoner to desire. His tongue tantalizing and teasing is stroking, licking, petting my clit just like he did before but the binds of the chains makes it more thrilling. His questing, conquering tongue starts a feast of sucking and it feels so damn good.


    Pleasure shoots through me at his touch, rippling and sizzling through every part of me.


    I can¡¯t believe I feel another release brewing. I start to pant when he alternates between sucking and a burst of short flicks over my clit.


    ¡°Nick¡­¡± I moan.


    ¡°Does that feel good baby?¡±


    ¡°Oh God ¡­ I¡¯ming.¡± I pull against the chains and they rattle.


    ¡°Don¡¯te,¡± he says. ¡°Don¡¯te until I say.¡± The authority in his voice grabs my attention.


    ¡°Oh G¡­o¡­d.¡± I pant. ¡°I can¡¯t hold it.¡±


    ¡°You will hold it,¡± he orders and I suck in a sharp breath to try.


    I hold it. I try my best and its torture. More so when he returns to lick my pussy and adjusts himself so he¡¯s massaging my nipples. Tweaking them and rolling.


    My body jolts in response.


    Shit!


    He feels too fucking good. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m fighting off my release. I don¡¯t know and it feels like the pleasure is ripping at my skin from the inside out.


    ¡°Nick¡­¡± He squeezes my breasts hard and I gasp. ¡°Please,¡± I pant. ¡°Please, please ¡­ Nick.¡±


    I want to grab him like I did before but I can¡¯t. I¡¯m bound in chains and


    writhing against his hard body. Lost in the throes of passion and raw ecstasy.


    It¡¯s cascading over my body in waves.


    ¡°Nickoli ¡­¡± I scream and then he looks up releasing me with a wide fascinated sinful grin.


    ¡°You maye, Angel Doll.¡± Hemands and it feels like I let go. I allow the buildup to slip and I cry out with absolute pleasure, my body shuddering with the liquid fire that sweeps through me.


    His eyes darken and prate my thoughts and the wildness of the orgasm he gave me.


    That handsome face of his looms over me. Sexy as fuck in my vulnerable position. Desire pools in my stomach, and my pussy aches for him to do something more. When his smile darkens, to a sinful smirk I know he¡¯s about to take me to the next level.


    Hot fingers tease the taut skin of my waist and I notice his cock is perfectly aligned with me in the position he¡¯s ced me.


    Bending to kiss my corbone, he breathes and tantalizes my skin.


    ¡°How badly do you want me Angel Doll?¡± he taunts me.


    ¡°Extremely.¡±


    ¡°Good, then all you have to do for this part is lie back and let me fuck you.¡± The power in his voice sends tingles down my spine. ¡°Let me fuck you and give you the wildest pleasure imaginable. You¡¯ll see how much fun being restrained can be.¡±


    Holy hell.


    He didn¡¯t have to convince me. I was there and ready for him. My heart races in the anticipation and my nerves dance all over my body.


    He moves back and his cock, perfectly erect, juts towards me.


    I arch into the bed when he takes my right nipple into his mouth. He sucks hard and I pull against the restraints wanting to bring him closer to take me deeper.


    He scrapes his teeth across to my left breast and sucks, then flicks his tongue over the peak working the tip to life.


    He goes purposely slow and I writhe against him and the chains.


    His tongue traces down to my belly button, and down, down, down until he¡¯s back to my aching pussy.


    Everything takes me higher and higher. He¡¯s licking and then he starts nipping, biting around the skin of my mound.


    I wince from the jolt of pain that ripples through me and he smiles.


    ¡°Pleasure and pain baby. Trust me, you¡¯ll like it.¡± He promises and I believe him.


    He bites me again. This time on my inner thigh and smiles.


    ¡°You scared Angel Doll?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± It¡¯s not a lie. I¡¯m not scared. I¡¯m excited.


    ¡°Fucking perfect,¡± he beams, and takes a grip of my hips so he can thrust his fully erect cock into me.


    The pleasure now spikes through me, rocketing from my core, spiraling and spreading over me like wild fire.


    I grasp at the air and tug on the chains as he fills me up. Filling me up sopletely.


    ¡°Oh God, Nick,¡± I wince.


    He smiles wide and starts to fuck me like he promised. I¡¯m so wet that I don¡¯t need time to adjust to take him. I¡¯m all ready for him to do what he wants to me.


    His balls p against my ass as he thrusts in again and again, and all over again. With a wicked smile he begins to truly fuck me hard.


    Every grind of his hips and thrust of his cock burns me up from the inside out.


    I moan and prep for another wild orgasm.


    I can¡¯t think. I don¡¯t know who could.


    Pleasure builds and ites and it¡¯s all I know. Scandalous and powerful.


    His relentless thrusts are so wild it brings out something primal in me too and I want to fuck him just as much as he fucks me.


    The rawness of my needse out in full force and my body starts moving against him too. The chains on my wrists be painful, but I don¡¯t care.


    He likes it.


    He loves it.


    The blue silver of his eyes turn to a molten heat watching mee undone beneath him.


    It¡¯s like I¡¯ve gone fucking crazy and I can¡¯t stop. The climax that takes me has me screaming. I throw my head back and scream, feeling drained


    ¡°Oh fuck,¡± I cry.


    I can¡¯t catch my breath. I just can¡¯t and I gasp as I try. He slows and I realize he didn¡¯t climax with me. I¡¯m not sure how.


    He pulls out of me, his cock coated with my cream and I see he¡¯s still erect and looks like he¡¯s not done with me yet.


    He chuckles deep and low when he sees me watching, then lowers to nt a kiss on my lips.


    ¡°You okay baby?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ am. I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°Red yet, Angel Doll?¡± He¡¯s actually asking me if I want more. My body takes control and my head shakes even before my brain can process the question.


    I want more. More.


    He wants me to want more. Everything. I haven¡¯t gone over the edge yet and I want to.


    ¡°I want more Nick.¡±


    Sliding off the bed again he stands and moves over to the closet. My eyesnd on his ass and I take in how perfect he is. My mouth waters at the sight of his rock hard muscles and his thick cock.


    He makes his way into the walk in closet and emerges with another bag. This one is velvet. Purple. It¡¯s one of those drawstring bags.


    Nick pulls it open and takes out a ck silk cloth. Hees back to me, sets the bag on the nightstand and smiles.


    It¡¯s a blindfold. My nerves spike.


    Lord, I¡¯d only ever heard of things like this. And I had Chloe. She¡¯d told me stuff, but never delved into details because she knows how squeamish I am.


    Look at me now.


    ¡°You trust me,¡± he reminded.


    ¡°I trust you,¡± I confirm and he wraps the blindfold around my forehead.


    I can¡¯t see anything, but I sense him. I feel him near me. It¡¯s not like the mask.


    Not at all. The exhration of the unknown heightens my other senses.


    I¡¯m listening to his steady breath and feeling his fingers flutter over my skin.


    The flutter stops and I hear his footsteps then there¡¯s nothingness ¡­ then a spark. Like someone flicking a lighter.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening and I¡¯m more confused when I smell burning. I guess he¡¯s lit a candle from the rose fragrance that tickles my nose. It reminds me of the Yankee Candle rose water collection I like which is great but this is a little torturous because I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing.


    Footsteps sound near me again and I turn my head in the direction. I sense his presence close then my body jolts when dripping heat falls onto the t of my stomach.


    I cry out and realize in an instant that it must be candle wax. The recognition makes me arch off the bed, and clench my teeth.


    ¡°Nick!¡±


    As soon as I hiss his name he ces cool kisses along the path heid the wax, and my God does that feel amazing.


    ¡°Ohhhh¡­ ahhhhh¡­¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes. Massage candles, so don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to burn you. Pleasure and pain¡­ baby,¡± his voice low and sexy is right next to my ear.


    The minute I getfortable in the feeling he does it again. The wax first dripping all along the line of my stomach, then his tongue. His hot, sexy, magical tongue cooling and licking the skin.


    Oh God. I pull against the chains, moaning at the thrilling sensation and he gives me pleasure beyond my wildest imagination.


    It¡¯s exactly as he promised and the man does not disappoint.


    Thebo of heat and coolness captivates me.


    All over my chest, all over my breasts, all over my nipples as he covers me with the heat of the wax. The flutter of his tongue, the scrape of his teeth .


    Backwards and forwards, sucking and tasting, pleasuring me like the sex god he is, Nick truly makes me his and I¡¯m wet all over again.


    He heightens the sensation with the feathery touch of something else and I realize that¡¯s exactly what it is, a feather.


    ¡°Bad girl, you like it too much.¡± He states. I love when he calls me that.


    ¡°I do,¡± I confess.


    Another deep chuckle resonates from his chest and he licks over my clit.


    ¡°Ready for the next part?¡± he asks retracing the feather over me.


    I answer with a hum from the peace I feel.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Footsteps sound again and there¡¯s a clink and my anklese free. I half expect him to undo the chains on my wrists too but he doesn¡¯t. Nick slips his arm around me and flips me around so that I¡¯m kneeling on my hands and knees.


    The chains are long enough so that my hands reach the bed but don¡¯t meet, and I can¡¯t see. He¡¯s left the blindfold on and I¡¯m just feeling and listening my way through this.


    I have to admit being blindfolded and chained up on my hands and knees with my ass up in the air feels a little more exposing and vulnerable than lying on my back.


    My body tenses with anticipation. Different to the peacefulness that graced me moments ago.


    I know he¡¯s near, and I can only imagine he¡¯s looking at my ass.


    I feel a warm tickle of his warmth near my clit and flicker of his tongue over my pussy lips. Then out of nowhere a blow to my ass from his heavy hand makes me cry out.


    He ps me again across my ass and in an instant the sensitive skin starts throbbing.


    It¡¯s like the other day at the office when he spanked me. Different though because that felt like some kind of punishment. This is painful but the pleasure that shudders through my body is so unreal I forget to breathe.


    One more p and then another a little bit harder this time makes my hips jerk and my body shudder. A tear falls down my cheek.


    ¡°Red yet¡­ Angel Doll?¡± he asks. He must see the tears.


    Red¡­


    I should say red. My ass hurts like a bitch.


    The skin¡¯s sore, battered, and aching.


    Yet¡­ I want more.


    I can¡¯t exin it. I think it¡¯s to do with the powerlessness, and knowing he¡¯s pushing me to the limit and if I fall he¡¯ll catch me.


    He is in control, but I¡¯m in charge. I say when he should stop. I¡¯m the boss of me and what he does to me. Not the other way around. So I want to go over the edge. I want him to push me over. It¡¯s a ce I¡¯ve never been. All my life I¡¯ve travelled the safe roads. Nick makes me want to see what¡¯s on the other side.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I breathe.


    He growls and I tense waiting for more.


    Another pnds on my ass and more tearse. I can sense he¡¯s not trying to hurt me, just giving me as much as I can take although it hurts.


    It¡¯s¡­ pleasurable and freeing all at the same time. I cry and there¡¯s a release of the pressure and burden of everything that¡¯s been weighing heavily on me. Everything loosens as I let it out.


    Another p and then¡­no more.


    Instead I feel his lips kissing the soreness away from my skin. His sweet sensual lips brush over the sore spot, kissing me.


    Pain and pleasure.


    ¡°Ready for the next part?¡± His voice is a rumble, a deep, husky caress against my skin .


    My breath hitches and I wonder what more there could be. But it¡¯s like that drug filled sensation takes me again. The addiction to wanting more.


    Seeing what more he can give me.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± I tell him.


    He runs his hands over my ass and I arch my hips toward him. The pure desire that washes over me is insane after the madbo of pleasure and pain he gave me.


    The air is pregnant with the tightness of wild sexual pleasure and expectations.


    What ising next?


    What could he be nning? I¡¯m getting wetter just thinking about what he¡¯s going to do next. I can certainly say hand on heart that I¡¯ve done more with this man than I did with Chad, and what I¡¯ve done with Nick is not something Chad would have ever dreamed up, much less thought of .


    I push that prick out of my head, and promise myself that¡¯s thest time I think of him.


    I can feel Nick¡¯s eyes on my body. I can feel him, although he isn¡¯t touching me.


    A few seconds pass then the fat head of his cock brushes over my pussy, skimming over my slit, and I smile. Yes I want his cock. I want his cock inside me again. I get excited at the thought of more fucking.


    He chuckles and runs his fingers over my pussy¡­then he goes up towards my ass and circles over the tight rosette of my asshole.


    I think he¡¯s just touching me there then my eyes snap wide open beneath the blind fold when he pushes his fingers inside.


    My jaw drops when he rubs his cock against my ass, up and down my asshole and between my cheeks.


    Oh my God¡­ I know what he wants to do to me.


    ¡°Did that asshole of an ex take you here Angel Doll?¡± His voice pierces through me and I forget to breathe again.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    The chucklees again and I swallow hard. Everything we¡¯ve done so far has been new to me. But it feels like stuff I can deal with. What he ns next is¡­ well I just don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Red yet, Angel Doll? You know what I want to do to you.¡± He brushes my hair and I feel it fall forwards over my face. ¡°I want to be the first in your sexy as fuck asshole. You can say no,¡± he adds. His voice hot like fire on my skin as he leans close to my ear.


    I¡¯ve lost my mind, I know it because I can¡¯t say no.


    ¡°I want to. I want you to fuck me.¡±


    ¡°Bad girl¡­¡± he growls and that¡¯s it.


    I gasp as he slides his cock into my asshole. It¡¯s not like the way he goes into my pussy. He inches in a little at a time. I wince and pant at the painful and pleasurable feeling.


    He pushes the length of his massive cock into me and then his hips buck against mine, signaling that his cock ispletely inside my ass. I can¡¯t believe it and it feels wild and wilder when his cock starts a slow pump in and out of me.


    He speeds up to a rhythm we both get lost in building a little faster each time and I gasp and moan as he does.


    Then suddenly he starts fucking me, balls pping against my pussy lips with every pound.


    It¡¯s too much. There¡¯s too much pleasure.


    The greedy orgasm that roils within me feels different like everything else tonight.


    I can¡¯t control it.


    My entire body vibrates in response to his relentless thrusts, melting into him.


    ¡°I¡¯ming Nick!¡± I scream.


    As I do he pulls out of my asshole and plunges into my pussy, spearing me with his length to rut into me with animalistic need.


    Awash with ovepping waves of earth-shattering pleasure, my body bows to the sensation and the force of him.


    ¡°Come for me baby. Come for me,¡± hemands and I do. Ie, and Ie and Ie. Toes curling, back arching, everything spinning then me falling over the edge. My knees give but he catches me.


    Again I can¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Fucking hell, ¡± he groans and pants against my ear.


    He holds me to his chest and we stay there for a few seconds until he pulls out of me and removes the blindfold from my face.


    Nick cups my chin and looks me over, checking me like he¡¯s inspecting me for injuries.


    ¡°You okay, baby?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I grin and try to move to him to kiss him but the chains are still on my hands.


    He takes them off and I¡¯m free to touch him.


    I grin and kiss him. We could easily go again from the hunger fueling the kiss. Easily. He pulls back though and looks me over again.


    ¡°Doll¡­ that didn¡¯t scare you?¡± he asks.


    What a question to ask me. He seriously tied me to his bed ¨Cchained me. There are bruises around my wrists and my ass feels like it¡¯s on fire.


    I should be scared. I think I should but I¡¯m not.


    I shake my head. ¡°No.¡±


    No I¡¯m not scared.


    It could be that I¡¯m kinkier than I thought I was, or maybe I like to be dominated and be a sub.


    Maybe it¡¯s him though. Maybe I like to be dominated by him and be his sub.


    Maybe I just like him¡­ and that¡¯s the scary part.


    I feel for him, but I don¡¯t know what we are.


    Whatever it is, we¡¯re a long way from what we started out to be.


    That¡¯s the scary part indeed.


    He scoops me into his arms and holds me cradling me against his chest.


    Like always his touch makes me forget.


    Tonight though I long for more.


    More of him.

 Chapter 34

    Nick


    Jesus Christ, I¡¯ve lost my damn mind.


    I know I have.


    It¡¯s not a wonder. It¡¯s fact.


    A simple observation.


    I¡¯ve lost my damn mind and lost myself in her and I know it¡¯s neither good nor bad.


    I¡¯m looking at her asleep in my bed, again.


    Angelic.


    Still fucking angelic and the moonlight beams down on her like heavenly rays of starlight gracing her in that ethereal glow.


    She fell asleep hours ago and I¡¯ve just been thinking and watching.


    My little tie up session took it out of her but I still got another three rounds out of her before sleep took her.


    I¡¯m sitting at the window in my boxers, smoking a cigar.


    I haven¡¯t smoked so much in a long time but like her it soothes me. It stops me from thinking too much and sometimes feeling too much.


    As I watch her I¡¯m not sure if the effect I get from it is working the way it usually does, but this doll has sure done a fucking number on me.


    The situation is shit but what did I expect?


    Thest time I was this fascinated with anyone I ended up in the fucking shit with my heart crushed in so many damn ways it was irreparable.


    Mia was supposed to be a game. A distraction but she ended up being the boss of me.


    Same as Vanessa but she didn¡¯t start of being a game.


    And what frightens me is the distinct fact that if some motherfucker thought they could take Mia I¡¯ll fight for her.


    I won¡¯t fucking care if every crime family came to get me, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll fight for her and I won¡¯t allow anybody to take her no matter what debt is owed or whatever it is.


    I will do it because she¡¯s mine.


    And not because of the past where it happened before. That¡¯s what scares me.


    What scares me more is the lingering fact I have over me that I don¡¯t want to ept yet what she means to me.


    That means more.


    It means so much more, because I¡¯ll have to change things up.


    She stirs and her gorgeous breasts bobble when she rolls to the side and reaches for me.


    I¡¯m an ass because I love watching her do that. She¡¯s been doing that every night she¡¯s been with me.


    Like every night I watch I go back to her in our bed.


    Our¡­


    Yes ours¡­


    I have lost my mind.


    I slip in next to her and I hold her. That¡¯s all I want to do tonight because I know she¡¯s exhausted. I am too and sleep takes me in a few seconds. I notice how I haven¡¯t had any sleepless nights since being with her.


    We work and we y hard and she makes me forget.


    She keeps me grounded and she keeps me alive.


    It¡¯s true. That part is true. She¡¯s keeping me alive by just being with me.


    The reality of the situation is I¡¯m like a pressure cooker waiting to explode because there¡¯s no news of what¡¯s happening with the Fontaines, and I know people are watching me.


    Watching us.


    It¡¯s too quiet.


    Far too quiet¡­


    I wake from the sunlight beaming through the window and the aroma of deliciousness in the air.


    It smells like Christmas mornings as a child.


    Ma¡¯s cooking. She always makes a big breakfast big enough to serve the family we have and anyone else visiting for the holidays.


    When I open my eyes properly I see the angel¡¯s left my bed and I pray it¡¯s her down stairs and not Ma. Not that I wouldn¡¯t enjoy seeing Ma. I just want my doll right now. That¡¯s all.


    I make my way downstairs and there she is in the kitchen.


    Just like the other day she has her hair in a messy bun and she¡¯s wearing my shirt.


    No yoga pants. Just my shirt and she¡¯s moving around the kitchen like she knows where everything is.


    She moves around like she lives here.


    She knows where I keep everything. What goes where and I notice over thest few days and times she¡¯s been here that she has her own set up. Like the seeded bread near the bred bin she likes for breakfast and the nutty peanut butter.


    She likes hot chocte a lot and in the cupboard above the giant sized tub I got her is an assortment of marshmallows and chocte ¡®this and that¡¯ she insists on covering one poor mug of chocte with before she deems it as suitable to her liking.


    She¡¯s made a feast for us, but I want to feast on her.


    Look at this beautiful girl in my kitchen. She bobs her head to some old jazz music ying on the radio in the background. It¡¯s old like neen forties. I recognize it as something my grandparents listened to.


    She turns around and jumps at the sight of me.


    ¡°Morning,¡± she beams. Bringing her hand to her chest she smiles and I see the hint of the bruises around her wrists fromst night.


    I hope I didn¡¯t hurt her. That was ying and pushing to the edge. She enjoyed it. I just hope I didn¡¯t get carried away, hurt her, and she¡¯s not saying.


    She moves over to me when I don¡¯t answer and presses her dainty hands to my bare skin. Her touch wipes my brain clean of everything.


    ¡°I made you a French feast to make up forst night,¡± she adds.


    I look at her and I don¡¯t know what to say. I should say thanks but it feels like I should say something more.


    ¡°You¡¯ll like it. I have toast and I made your favorite eggs with a dash of siracha peppers to give it a kick, and I did the herby sausages under the grill so it holds the herbs and ¨C¡±


    I stop her with a kiss.


    That¡¯s what I do because it¡¯s the more I feel I should do. I can¡¯t say it. I feel it. I feel for her and it frightens me but not enough to stop me.


    She kisses me back with the hunger we usually share but the cup of her face and the way I stroke the skin there tames the hunger to something more sensual.


    She feels it too.


    Like most things I can tell she feels it. It¡¯s obvious because she backs away from me with a jolt like someone¡¯s zapped her with electricity.


    Her chest rises and falls and her wide eyed stare confirms my thoughts.


    She presses her fingers to her lips and the soft plump flesh parts as she stares at me.


    ¡°I ¡­should tend to the food.¡± She rushes back to the stove and I move over there to her and switch off everything.


    She watches me, stunned.


    ¡°No,¡± I tell her. ¡°I want you.¡±


    ¡°So you can forget life?¡± She throws back.


    I shake my head and it feels like it¡¯s the first time in weeks I embrace reality and the present. And I¡¯m not thinking about Tommy.


    I¡¯m thinking about her as in right here and now and how she fits in my life and how she feels like she belongs there, and everywhere I am and everywhere I go.


    ¡°I want to remember,¡± I dere, stunning her. ¡°I want to remember¡­ you.¡±


    As the deration slips from my lips again my mind goes right along with it and I allow myself to fall.


    It¡¯sughable since this was my game. My plot to use the angel and break her. She¡¯s the one who broke me.


    She broke that damn control I strive to keep and as she moves to me I know I want nothing more than this woman in my arms forever.


    A flutter of her fingers over my chest as she presses her palms to me sparks my heart and soul. I can¡¯t remember thest time I felt this way. Or, if I ever did.


    I lower to kiss her and she moves to me too.


    The kiss starts with a brush of my lips against hers and it sends a scatter of electricity through my nerves.


    I caress her face to gaze into her eyes and I know I want her, and she wants me too. She kisses me back and then we fall into passions call. It takes us and ims us. The only thing I think to do is pick her up and carry her back to bed. Back to the ce we exist in the lure of passion. Back to the ce where I im her and truly make her mine.


    Iy her on her back and pull the shirt off. It¡¯s then that she doesn¡¯t look like the angel. She¡¯s more. She¡¯s the goddess. She¡¯s the goddess of my heart.


    I step out of my boxers and plunge into her hot wet pussy, immersing myself in her body as it wees me.


    As I pump into her over and over again I feel it. I feel the thing I¡¯ve been fighting. I feel it take me and it fuels my moves.


    I¡¯ve had sex with this woman more times than I can count, I¡¯ve been with enough women to know the difference between sex¡­ and love.


    What I¡¯m doing is not having sex, and the passion filled look in her eyes as she writhes beneath me shows she knows too.


    The need to be closer to her takes me and I lower to press my forehead to hers, entwining my fingers with hers. It¡¯s then the ultimate sensation of us takes over and I get truly lost in her.


    I make love to her.


    I make love to the angel and it doesn¡¯t stop there.


    That¡¯s just the first time.


    Days pass and we¡¯re in the house, we rarely leave the bed.


    She calls her father and tells him she¡¯s with me, and I check in with my family.


    It¡¯s been days since I did anything called work and in the time I do work it¡¯s just to answer a few emails here and there. I don¡¯t venture to The Dark Odyssey either. I¡¯m too wrapped up and loved up with my doll to do anything that¡¯s not rted to her.


    The only break of sorts I have from the bubble we¡¯ve created is my calls to Sherine. I check in on her to see what¡¯s going on with Tommy. I promised to visit on Saturday.


    It¡¯s Thursday now and I¡¯m giving myself until Saturday to change things up. Whatever that means.


    It¡¯s a n of a sketchy variety.


    I only know the first part and it¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking about now as we sit in the bath tub together.


    I must look like some kind of king, smoking my cigar with my doll sitting between my legs resting against my chest. I have my cigar in one hand and my other arm wrapped around her.


    We¡¯ve been in here for over an hour. The water was hot, now it¡¯s cold.


    We talked about Italy then silence took over and the question of what next hung in the air.


    She starts working for Peter this week and my what next involves that. I just don¡¯t know how to tell her.


    Mia shuffles against me and rests her head back on my chest. The dampness from her hair tickles my skin. I take a draw on the cigar and blow it out. She hums as I do and uses her finger to make a ring around the smoke.


    ¡°What are you thinking baby?¡± I ask. My voice pierces the silence.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­ I¡¯ve ¡­been here for over a week. I should go home, but I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    I nt a kiss on her head. I don¡¯t want her to go either. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡± I ask yfully


    ¡°I don¡¯t. I¡¯m looking at us and I don¡¯t want to leave.¡±


    Across from us is a floor to ceiling mirror that captures the image of us. It looks scandalous and forbidden. I look like a dark haired demon, with the goddess in my arms.


    ¡°We look like a ssic Hollywood picture.¡± She giggles. ¡°Something cool and sexy. I feel like Marilyn Monroe.¡±


    I chuckle, it¡¯s so different to what I thought. ¡°Angel doll, don¡¯t you darepare me to JFK. I¡¯m not presidential material.¡±


    She lifts her head and shakes it. ¡°No, you¡¯re Clint Eastwood or James Dean. Or, Al Pacino.¡±


    ¡°Now we¡¯re talking.¡±


    She holds my gaze and I think of that fairy like presence she has again. I could get lost in her beauty. The beauty inside and out.


    ¡°What are you thinking Nick?¡±


    I continue to watch her in the mirror and decide to go through the door that question just opened for me.


    Time for action.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking I love that you¡¯re working for Peter and it¡¯s where you need to be. I¡¯m thinking I like the idea of you being here far too much, and it fits that you don¡¯t want to leave me. I don¡¯t want you to leave either. I want you to be my girl. I¡¯m thinking I don¡¯t want you working at The Dark Odyssey anymore. If we go there its¡¯ for fun, nothing more, nothing less.¡±


    There¡­ I said it.


    That¡¯s what¡¯s on my mind. And¡­ she looks exactly like how I imagined. Except maybe a little more shocked.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    She straightens up and shakes her head. ¡°I can¡¯t. I have to work for you.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I tense up but I know now¡¯s not the time to be a control freak. I need her to tell me what¡¯s going on with her.


    ¡°No you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I do Nick.¡± She rises to her feet and I almost allow myself to get suckered into her body but I tamp down my emotions and focus.


    She steps out of the bath, grabs the towel and wraps it around herself.


    I put out the cigar and do the same, following her into the bedroom and grabbing her arm before she can get to the clothes she was about to put on.


    It¡¯s time to talk.


    ¡°I could put a million dors in your ount now,¡± I blurt and her eyes sh with indignation.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Wow. Not many chicks would turn away a million dors.¡± I had a point in thement and she just proved me right. ¡°Why are you?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it.¡±


    ¡°Howes, you clearly came to me desperate. You went to a ce you would never go to. A sex club. A fucking sex club. Mia you¡¯re off the charts intelligent and youe to my sex club to apply for a waitressing job. Now I offer you a million dors and you won¡¯t take it. Why the fuck not?¡±


    ¡°Because I love you.¡± She cries and brings her hands up to her cheeks the instant the words fly from her lips.


    I¡¯m not shocked to hear it. Not as shocked as she is that she said it.


    I felt it.


    I felt the start of it weeks ago and I felt the fruition days ago when love came to im me. She tries to break free of my grasp but I pull her to me.


    ¡°I love you too,¡± I say and it¡¯s then she stops wriggling and gazes at me stunned. ¡°I love you too Mia.¡±


    Those aren¡¯t words I say all the time. I¡¯ve said them one time only to a woman who wasn¡¯t my mother.


    ¡°You ¡­do?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I love you too and I want you to be mine. Not some damn contract where I pay you. I don¡¯t want to feel like I¡¯m paying you to be with me.¡± That¡¯s what this will be if we continue as we are. That is what it will be, but the fucking poor sap that I am will take it if that¡¯s what I have from her.


    ¡°You¡¯re not¡­ It¡¯s not that at all Nick. I am yours and I don¡¯t want to feel like you¡¯re paying me to be with you either. I just ¡­need the money.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I figured. So here¡¯s the question I should have asked you weeks ago.¡± I stare at her and show her I¡¯m serious as fuck and I want an answer. ¡°Are you in trouble Mia? You must be.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not anymore.¡±


    ¡°But the worry can¡¯t be over if you¡¯re saying you need the money. Let me pay it for you and you can forget the problems.¡±


    She¡¯s shaking her head even before I finish. ¡°I can¡¯t. You mustn¡¯t. You mustn¡¯t. It¡¯s not fair.¡±


    ¡°Is it your dad? Is he in debt.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯splicated Nick. Please let¡¯s just leave it here.¡±


    The fear I see in her eyes now snaps my attention right up and I start thinking all sorts of shit.


    ¡°Do you owe money?¡± I prod.


    ¡°Nick please¡­¡±


    ¡°Fucking hell, Mia, I don¡¯t know if you realize who I am but I could find out whatever shit it is you¡¯re in in a heartbeat, but I¡¯d much rather do it this way. With you telling me. Tell me what¡¯s going on. Tell me something¡­¡±


    Her hands shake and I release her but only to take her shoulders to give her some reassurance.


    ¡°It¡¯s my brother. He owed some really bad people money and my father had to pay them so they wouldn¡¯t kill him. We ran out of money so that¡¯s why I came to you.¡±


    ¡°Who are these people baby?¡± What she¡¯s saying sound very close to my world, so I know now it can¡¯t be some fucking run of the mill debt. I gave her twenty grand and she still had to work for me and she¡¯s talking about needing more money.


    The fear in her beautiful eyes enrages me because it¡¯s now that I know things are more serious than I thought.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you Nick. It will make things worse. That¡¯s the part I can¡¯t tell you. That¡¯s the part.¡± A tear runs down her cheek and I catch it.


    ¡°Mia, tell me who it is. Baby, is it mobsters?¡± Jesus, I swear to God if she says yes I¡¯ll lose my shit.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not. Nick, it¡¯s one of those situations ¡­ where it¡¯s bad and it could get worse, but I have a handle on it. I do. I have it under control. Telling you could make it so much worse. Whatever way I look at it, my brother owes the money. We got dragged in and someone has to pay. It doesn¡¯t matter who the people are. What matters is who gets paid.¡±


    I look at her and I feel like an idiot for not asking her about her situation sooner, and I feel like a fool for epting the answer she just gave me.


    It¡¯s as she says, there are things that are bad and things that could get worse and it¡¯s dependent on what you do. I¡¯m not known for my patience, but maybe this is one time I need to cool off. But¡­ within reason.


    ¡°I¡¯m paying the debt,¡± I dere.


    ¡°No,¡± she shakes her head.


    ¡°Like fuck, I don¡¯t care if you turn me away. I¡¯ll go talk to your father, and tell him I¡¯m crazy about you and I¡¯m paying the fucking debt. Then I¡¯m bringing you here to live with me.¡±


    She looked stunned before, now her skin is pale with it and tears run down her cheeks.


    ¡°Nick¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t push me Mia. You know me now and I always get what I want. You can go home tomorrow and spend some time with your family and we¡¯ll talk about money over the weekend. That¡¯s what we¡¯re doing.¡± I couldn¡¯t help the control freak inside me. It wasing out. ¡°You¡¯reing to live with me.¡±


    ¡°Nick¡­ don¡¯t you think we¡¯re moving too fast? I don¡¯t want you to-¡±


    ¡°I love you, and you¡¯re mine,¡± I interrupt. ¡°That¡¯s all you need to know. Fast and slow don¡¯t fuckinge into it.¡±


    ¡°Oh Nick¡­¡± her hand covers her mouth and her shoulders tremble as she breaks down.


    I see it all now. She crumbles and I feel like shit because I wished I¡¯d seen it before.


    All I can do is hold her. I hold her and promise her I¡¯ll fix everything and I hope she trusts me to.

 Chapter 35

    Mia


    We spend the next morning together and Nick takes me home.


    Home to Dad.


    I know Dad¡¯s not here because his car isn¡¯t on the drive and the house looks empty.


    Nick walks me up to the door and kisses me.


    It¡¯s the kind of kiss I coulde home to every night.


    I can¡¯t believe what¡¯s happened to me. What¡¯s happened to us.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    This part feels like some kind of dream and I don¡¯t care about fast or slow either.


    I want him.


    ¡°I should move you in with me now Angel Doll. Best time to go is when there¡¯s no one around.¡± He chuckles kissing me again.


    I kiss him back and swat his hands away when he squeezes my breasts.


    ¡°Nick you are crazy. You can¡¯t touch me like that here. We have nosy neighbors.¡±


    ¡°So I should bend you over the porch swing and fuck you. That will give them something to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God.¡± The glint in his eyes tells me he¡¯s serious. ¡°Nick, you can¡¯t do that. We have a pastor who lives across the road.¡±


    Pastor Jefferson is sweet, his wife however is the nosy neighbor I¡¯m referring to. And, I can just bet she¡¯s watching us now.


    Nickughs and shocks me by lowering to suck my breast through my top.


    ¡°I hope he saw that.¡±


    I step away from him before he gets anymore bright ideas.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go now.¡± I grin at him.


    ¡°And pack?¡±


    ¡°And pack.¡± And talk to Chloe. I had to. My best friend was going to be so very shocked with me. She truly, truly was.


    ¡°And pack. See you tomorrow, you call me if you need me, or juste home to me baby.¡± He chuckles and gives me another kiss.


    Home.


    Oh my God, that has such a great ring to it.


    ¡°You¡¯re too much.¡± I smile.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see just how much I can be.¡± One more kiss and he backs away.


    I watch him drive away and it feels like I should be going with him.


    Except I know he¡¯s going to the hospital. He told me he was going and I was d to hear it because I knew how worried he was.


    I¡¯m still standing on the porch watching although I know there¡¯s nothing to look at.


    The open space before me is exactly that, open. I¡¯m suredy Jefferson got a good look in on us and is still watching me now.


    I don¡¯t care what she thinks, or anybody. Hector himself coulde for me with his shit and it wouldn¡¯t burst my bubble not one bit.


    For the first time in forever I feel hope. I don¡¯t even have the what-the-hell-am-I-doing moment that should hit me for telling Nick Giordano that I love him. I¡¯ve told him several times since the first time I said it and every time I do it feels freeing.


    Things have moved fast but they feel right. Mostly, I can¡¯t believe the nightmare of Hector will be over soon and I thank God I had the good sense to keep Hector a secret.


    I knew as Nick tried to get me to talk that I¡¯d make it worse by telling him the truth.


    Mobsters and drug lords. It spelled disaster and it frightens me that worse could happen.


    I sigh and go inside the house.


    I n to pack a few thingster once I speak to Dad and Beth. He¡¯s been okay with me being away. He¡¯s managed and done everything that needs doing.


    The house is spotless which also tells me that Kathy was a definite great choice.


    I go up to my room and call Chloe. She answers on the first ring, eager to speak to me. It¡¯s lunch time and she¡¯s been waiting on my call. I tell her everything and we both go from gushing over Nick to questioning how crazy the situation feels but how happy I am.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡± Sheughs. ¡°How do you feel though?¡±


    It¡¯s a good question. I¡¯m buzzing and I can¡¯t bring myself down from cloud nine just yet.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy. Chloe I¡¯m happy and I just want to be free to be happy. Everything has been shit for so long.¡±


    ¡°I know sweetie. I know,¡± she sympathizes. ¡°It¡¯s gonna get better now. I¡¯m happy about you and Nick, but I think the part I¡¯m happy about the most is getting rid of Hector. Mia you should have told Nick about Hector. The money is unreasonable. It really is. It doesn¡¯t sit well with me that you¡¯re just paying it. Carter didn¡¯t even owe that much.¡±


    She¡¯s right, but shit¡­ questioning that part will just open up the mouth of hell. What was I supposed to do? Go to Hector and try to negotiate?


    I think I¡¯d end up very dead.


    ¡°I know. But I¡¯m scared enough as it is. I¡¯m frightened of these people and I just want it gone. What doesn¡¯t sit well with me is Nick paying. He shouldn¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°Sweetie can you me him? He loves you and he sees you¡¯re in trouble and need the help. This is a good thing. I just don¡¯t like it because people like Hector just uses a situation to make more money. It¡¯s bull shit.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to tell Nick when you talk about the money?¡±


    I straighten up. ¡°I¡¯m just going to talk about that part straight up. There¡¯s nothing to hide there. I don¡¯t need to hide that part. I know it may sound stupid to keep Hector out of it but Chloe, you¡¯ve never been here when the man unleashed on us. It was horrible, truly horrible and I can imagine him killing someone out of spite if I talk.¡±


    That¡­ that was what could happen. I would never be foolish enough to think it couldn¡¯t.


    Nick is who he is, and look at what happened to his friend. The point is it¡¯s stuff that can happen to anybody and if it does there¡¯s not a damn thing anyone can do about it.


    ¡°I get it. I do. Let¡¯s just be d it¡¯s gonna be over soon. Then we can talk about more fun stuff.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we certainly can. I¡¯ll tell you about how Nick chained me to his bed.¡±


    She sucks in a breath and Iugh. ¡°Holy shit, Mia¡­ that¡¯s not the kind of thing you drop on me while we¡¯re on the phone. You guys did that?¡±


    ¡°We did.¡±


    ¡°Did you like it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± she gasps andughs. ¡°Okay, my turn. Sal asked me to marry him and I said yes.¡±


    I jump off the bed and squeal. We both start shrieking with the excitement. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s kept this news to herself and we¡¯ve been talking for about forty minutes.


    ¡°What the hell Chloe¡­ oh my goodness, why didn¡¯t you tell me that first?¡±


    ¡°Because I wanted to hear about you and I kind of wanted to tell you in person. But it felt like I should till you now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you did.¡± I tuck a lock of hair behind my ear. ¡°I¡¯m really d. Congrattions Chloe. This is great news.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m excited. Of course I¡¯m asking you to be my maid of honor.¡±


    ¡°And I ept very dly. I¡¯m so happy for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s good news, but let¡¯s celebrate you my dear friend. We have plenty of time to swoon over me. Let¡¯s be happy about you and your guy.¡±


    It feels good to hear that.


    My guy.


    It¡¯s been a long time since there was one of those, and this doesn¡¯t feel like it didst time. Chad was never really mine. He doesn¡¯t feel like Nick. He doesn¡¯t even feel the way Nick feels to me.


    ¡°Thanks Chloe, I appreciate you.¡±


    ¡°You too. Let¡¯s meet tomorrow for breakfast to celebrate.¡± She giggles. ¡°This is totally a hot chocte moment with lots of fattening pastries with cream on top.¡±


    ¡°I agree wholeheartedly.¡±


    ¡°Knew you would. Speak soon sweetie. Well done.¡±


    ¡°And congrats,¡± I add.


    Weugh and I end the call.


    I sit for a moment looking around the room. I¡¯ll miss it here, but honestly I won¡¯t miss it that much. I need to get my life back on track. I¡¯m happy for the chance to do it with Nick.


    I hear the front door open and close then movements downstairs.


    Assuming Dad is back I make my way down and gear myself up to talk to him.


    I get down to the bottom of the stairs but there¡¯s no one around. Just a faint smell of¡­ weed?


    What the hell?


    Why the hell does it smell of weed in my house?


    I wrinkle my nose and turn to go into the kitchen but stop short when I see Cartering out of the sitting room.


    Shit! There¡¯s the answer. The weed smell must be him.


    What is he doing here? I hate him being here and he must know Dad is away.


    ¡°Sis,¡± he coos.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t a brother juste by and see his family? Or, maybe the better question is can¡¯t a brothere by, see his sister, and she doesn¡¯t look pissed at him?¡±


    I can¡¯t believe this shit. Is he for real?


    ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you? You waltz in here and expect everyone to be peachy with you, like everything¡¯s fine. Newssh, it¡¯s not.¡± I ball my fists at my sides and he justughs at me. How I hate that. He used to do it a lot in the past. Laugh at me like there¡¯s something funny about me.


    ¡°Ballsy. You certainly became some ballsy bitch. Must be the very interesting friends your keeping.¡±


    My nerves scatter at the remark, and the way his gaze darkens.


    He has to be talking about Nick.


    ¡°What¡¯s it to do with you?¡± I retort.


    ¡°Turns out a lot little sister, a lot. You just became coteral. My ticket back to Hector and a job with the big fish.¡±


    I shake my head not knowing what the hell he¡¯s saying. ¡°Carter, you¡¯re on drugs. Clearly.¡±


    ¡°No, not today.¡±


    ¡°I can smell it.¡±


    He shakes his head slowly and footsteps sound behind me.


    I twist but not quick enough. Someone grabs me from behind and holds me so tight I think I may break. I scream and nce up to see a guy with a knife scar across his face and neck.


    Holy hell! I recognize him straight away. It¡¯s the guy from the other day. The guy I saw at the mall when I thought I was being followed. It¡¯s him. I never got this close but I remember his face and the knife scar. He really was following me.


    But for Carter?


    It doesn¡¯t make sense.


    He stinks of weed and beer.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± I cry but the guy tightens his grip andughs the same way Carter did.


    ¡°Zeke, I told you to spray yourself before you came in the house,¡± Carter taunts in a sing song voice.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± I scream at Carter.


    What the hell is he doing? This is insane.


    What shit is this now?


    What is it?


    He walks up to me and taps his head. ¡°You think you got all the brains. No sis. Not just you. I want in with the big boys, and by George I got it good this time. I got it good. Let¡¯s see how clever you are¡­ The Fontaines need the Giordano¡¯s to do something for them, Nick Giordano¡¯s newdy love happens to be my sister. I give the Fontaines you and they get what they want, I get in tight with one of Chicago¡¯s baddest. Not only do I get back in with Hector¡¯s crew but I be an associate for the Fontaines. Money galore.¡± He snaps his fingers in front of my face andughs deep and hearty.


    ¡°How can you do this!¡± I wail.


    ¡°Sweet Jesus, what kind of question is that? The Fontaines will give me ten g¡¯s just for handing you in, another five once all is said and done. Needless to say I¡¯m a very happy man right now.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe my own brother would do this to me. I can¡¯t believe what he¡¯s saying to me.


    I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s so in thick that he knows people after Nick.


    ¡°You bastard, I¡¯m your sister. How can you do this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy. I use the same hatred you have for me and I just don¡¯t care. You¡¯re money to me. Shit. Just shit and nothing until I can use you for serious coins. Thanks for paying Hector. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll arrange something with Dad in your absence.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll kill him!¡± I wail.


    All Carter does is shrug. He doesn¡¯t care. He never did.


    ¡°You are pure evil.¡±


    ¡°No sis, evil was me shooting up Nick Giordano¡¯s best friend while his wife and baby were asleep upstairs in their house. That was evil.¡±


    My jaw drops and shock suffuses my being.


    Jesus Christ!


    It was him?


    What?


    Oh my God! It was him.


    Hearing that deration just made everything so much worse than it already is. Things are more twisted than I thought.


    ¡°You¡­ you did that?¡± My voice shakes and bile rises in my throat.


    ¡°Hmmm hmmm. Got twenty grand for that. Turns out that running with Hector¡¯s crew has it¡¯s perks. You get opportunities you wouldn¡¯t havee by otherwise. You hear things on the grapevine. Like how Joey Fontaine was looking for someone to teach a guy a lesson. Someone skilled and unconnected to him. I was perfect. The gold bars just practically fell in myp though when I found out my sister could help me more than she already was.¡±


    That was what happened.


    God. I can¡¯t believe it. I can¡¯t¡­


    He was the person who shot Tommy. Carter, my brother.


    ¡°Take her!¡± hemands.


    I scream but hands cover my mouth with a cloth. The smell on it is acrid and it hits my brain.


    Darkness fills the space around me before I can process what¡¯s happening.


    Trouble¡­ I¡¯m in trouble.


    Nick¡­ I need to tell him¡­


    That¡¯s myst thought.

 Chapter 36

    Nick


    I thought I¡¯de to the hospital today to touch base.


    The weekend seemed too far away.


    Sherine was at Tommy¡¯s side when I got here and she left to give me some time with him.


    I sit next to him for a while and watch, noting how peaceful he looks.


    He doesn¡¯t look like Tommy anymore.


    He¡¯s lost weight and his face is gaunt. His features are almost skeletal but there¡¯s a peacefulness on his face that reminds me of the day he got married.


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever forget it. I was his best man and I was the worst of the bunch on the bachelor party trip to Vegas.


    I ended up sleeping with three strippers and woke up in a barn in the middle of nowhere.


    He said to me when we next met up that one day I¡¯d find a woman to tame me. I never believed him because I¡¯d already lost Vanessa. I just thought he was talking some loved up shit.


    ¡°You were right.¡± I say out loud, like we¡¯re talking and continuing the conversation from years ago. ¡°Her name¡¯s Mia. You wouldn¡¯t believe how we met. I was an asshole to her.¡±


    Suddenly I find myself telling him about the angel and I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m talking like we used to. It feels strange that he¡¯s not answering back but I talk anyway.


    ¡°I found the girl Tommy and I¡¯m not letting go.¡±


    Out the corner of my eye I notice the twitch of his finger. It¡¯s brief but I notice it and I jump. It¡¯s the first movement he¡¯s made in the two months he¡¯s been here.


    ¡°Tommy!¡± I gasp.


    Hope fills my heart. I just want him to wake up.


    God, I just want him to wake up.


    Hope soars through me when I see the twitch again, but hope fades away in the same moment when the machines go crazy.


    The heart monitor starts beeping and I don¡¯t know what that means because it doesn¡¯t make sense.


    The monitor looks like he¡¯s tlining and the rm goes off. The door bursts open and a team of doctors rush in. Sherine is right there. One of them holds her back as she screams and cries.


    I¡¯m pushed out of the way while they do their work.


    Work¡­


    Defibritorse down hard on his chest and there¡¯s so many people around him. The monitor is what I¡¯m looking at though. It¡¯s still a t line. No beeping. His heart isn¡¯t beating¡­


    Tommy was always the one with heart.


    He has a wife and child. He loves them both. He told me so, he wanted more kids. He loves Sherine with all his heart. He told me that too and I couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d turned soft on me.


    Why isn¡¯t his heart beating? He has so much to live for.


    He has a wife and child. A child who needs him. He has to see his little boy grow up.


    The sounds around me all scramble into one. There¡¯s too much going on.


    Sherine is screaming louder.


    Four minutes pass.


    The line doesn¡¯t move and the doctors have stopped trying to get his heart to beat again.


    They shake their heads and it¡¯s Sherine¡¯s soulful wail of pain that grabs me and snaps me back to reality.


    Someone is holding her up.


    That¡¯s my job.


    Instinct moves me to her and I hold her as she cries from the depth of her soul.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry.¡± Someone says.


    I don¡¯t know who it is.


    All I know is reality.


    Tommy just died.


    I just watched my best friend die.


    I look at his face and the peaceful look is still there.


    It hasn¡¯t changed, but everything else has.


    I stayed with Sherine until her parents came.


    I only left when I thought she needed her space and time to breathe.


    After Frankie¡¯s death I realized that different people offered different kinds of support.


    I would always be there for her and there when she needed me but her family was who would give her strength.


    As for me¡­


    I was just tamping down my rage and trying to keep myself cool while I was around the people at the hospital.


    Eight fucking weeks and nothing.


    No one could tell me this was eptable. Pa could talk out of his ass for all I cared, and Vincent could kill me but no one couldn¡¯t tell me that when I took things in hand we saw more action.


    No one could refute it because it was true.


    I may have been wrapped up in Mia but I wasn¡¯t fucking sleeping to the situation. I had a name weeks ago and nothing came of it.


    I wouldn¡¯t even bother to go to Pa. I was going on the street again to see what I could find out about Hector Ramirez. To do that, I needed my serious weapons.


    I made my way to the ountancy office. We had a room in the back with ammo. It¡¯ste so I don¡¯t expect anybody to be there. Christian and Georgiou work sporadicte hours but they¡¯re supposed to be both away on business.


    Gabe and Salvatore are meant to be at the club. So who the fuck is inside?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    There¡¯s lighting from Tommy¡¯s office and the sight pisses me off beyond measure.


    I kick the door in and it flies open crashing into the wall.


    I go in but stop fucking short when I see Joey Fontaine sitting on the edge of Tommy¡¯s desk.


    Fucking hell.


    Fuck¡­


    I feel like shit just got real.


    So here is the answer to which Fontaine was involved.


    ¡°Nick Giordano,¡± Joey booms.


    We¡¯ve never spoken before. We¡¯ve never met. Someone of his level would note and speak to me. He¡¯s a boss like his three brothers. Of the three, Joey is the youngest. Badass, and in thick on the drug scene.


    It¡¯s him.


    He hired the hit on Tommy.


    Why the fuck is he here?


    ¡°Joey Fontaine, to what do I owe the pleasure?¡± I ask in a nonchnt manner.


    Heughs and raises his brows. ¡°You think it¡¯s a pleasure seeing me?¡±


    His eyes crinkle in the corners revealing crows feet. He¡¯s twenty years older than me but carries himself like he¡¯s the same age as me. He¡¯s one of those tough guys who don¡¯t age.


    I can take him down easy though. I know I can but even in my angered grief stricken state I know not to be hot headed and stupid.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± That is the right question.


    He smiles a coolzy smile and runs a hand through his silver streaked hair. ¡°I think you¡¯ll appreciate me cutting to the chase out of the interest of time.¡±


    ¡°Yes I would.¡±


    ¡°Great. I love getting to the point. You and your little family been busy,¡± he taunts.


    Motherfucker¡­ listen to him belittling us. Little family.


    ¡°No more than usual,¡± I answer in the same casual manner. It¡¯s so different to the war raging inside me.


    Heughs crude and cold. ¡°You know what people say¡­ don¡¯t underestimate the little guys. They¡¯re right. I made that mistake and it created one big mess. Your fucktard friend Tommy had one simple job. One. Simple. Job. He couldn¡¯t even do that. His stupidity cost me big time and let¡¯s just say I¡¯m mad as fuck. His slip up with the feds was shit. But¡­¡± he holds my gaze and stands. ¡°Snade¡­ you and your brothers made a big mistake killing my link to one of the biggest investors I¡¯ve ever had. Dys cost money. Dys mean certain people get alerted. Dys mean loss. The shit that you and yours have put me in means loss for me and I haven¡¯t been able to fix the mess. All these long weeks, months and I haven¡¯t been able to fix the mess. Nothing panning out the way I want. Know why?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask, humoring him.


    ¡°The little guys have what I want. The little guys have always had what I want. Simple. Oh so damn simple. You have the fucking means to smuggle anything you want with your little shippingpany. You can smuggle anything from shit to bodies. Simples. The little guys have the means to what I want and at the price I want. So I¡¯m right back at square one.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a real shame.¡± I grit my teeth and re at him.


    ¡°Boy, don¡¯t fuck with me,¡± he shouts. ¡°Don¡¯t fucking do it. Here is what you¡¯re going to do. You¡¯re going to pay up.¡±


    ¡°Pay up?¡± If he was someone else he¡¯d be very dead by now. Very dead telling me to pay up for shit.


    ¡°Pay up. You will arrange my shipment to China. You¡¯re going to do this today.¡± The power in his tone infuriates me. ¡°You¡¯re going to arrange it today.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how the fuck I manage to remain so calm.


    This is because the Giordanos have been ying nice for far too long.


    We only think we¡¯re badass. Guys like this motherfucker sees straight through the shit and think we¡¯ll take orders from him. He thinks I¡¯ll roll over like a little bitch and do as he says.


    ¡°What the fuck do you think you¡¯re doing ordering me around?¡± I lose it and I¡¯m ready to pop a bullet between his eyes.


    He smirks and looks me over with disdain. Pulling out his phone he taps the screen and holds out an image to me. White blond hair captures my attention straight away.


    Fuck!


    No.


    No¡­


    Noooo. It can¡¯t be. It¡¯s not true.


    It can¡¯t be her.


    My Mia?


    The blood drains from my body and into the ether when I get a closer look and confirm it¡¯s Mia.


    I¡¯m such an idiot. Why else would he show me if it wasn¡¯t her?


    They have my girl. My Mia and she¡¯s battered and bruised.


    She¡¯s chained to a post and sitting on the floor.


    Her face is ck and blue, blood is all over the white cardigan I bought her yesterday when we decided to go out after that talk of ours. That¡¯s all she¡¯s wearing and her panties. Blood covers her legs too.


    What did they do to her?


    They have my girl.


    My angel.


    I swallow hard and ball my fists at my sides, trying to keep it all in.


    My gaze flicks back up to him. He¡¯s smiling and the backs of my eyes sting with wrath and tears.


    They have my girl.


    Joey gets closer, right up in my face, well past my personal space. ¡°Nickoli Giordano, you lost one friend today.¡± His voice is so cool and calm. The deration of Tommy¡¯s death is to highlight that we¡¯re being watched. ¡°I think this girl will show you how serious I am. Very beautiful. If you cross me, I¡¯ll make sure I pass her around to all the boys and when we¡¯re done I¡¯ll send you her head in a box. That¡¯s just the start. I¡¯lle for your family next. Your mother, your weakling of a father, everybody. And your businesses. That little sex club you take such pride in will be no more¡­¡± heughs and taps my shoulder. ¡°Eight o¡¯clock tonight. That¡¯s when you¡¯lle to me. The girl for the arrangement. Come to the old factory.¡±


    His gaze darkens then he walks away leaving me.


    I stand there long after he goes through the door, just looking ahead of me , wide eyed and shitting myself.


    I was a fool.


    I came here to get my guns to go on the street. This just got above me. It became well above me.


    Tommy is dead.


    I can¡¯t bring him back.


    Mia though¡­ my actions dictate what happens next to her.


    I¡¯m not a patient man, I hate relying on people, but worse of all I hate being taken for a fool.


    So I do the only thing I can. The most sensible thing I can think of because I know this means war. It means war but I can¡¯t fight a war by myself.


    Half an hourter sees me standing before my parents and Vincent.


    They were meeting together. Deep in discussion when I walked into the hall.


    I know not to disturb them when they¡¯re talking like this, but this is an emergency.


    Pa takes one look at me and knows the shit has hit the fucking fan.


    I just hope he¡¯ll do more than he has over thest two months.


    I have their attention now.


    They¡¯re all looking at me. The three of them.


    The clock behind them is big and bold, showing it¡¯s five p. m., and like an hour ss it holds the time I have left.


    Joey is not stupid. He knows I¡¯ll do one of two things, or both.


    He must know I¡¯ll do this. I can make the arrangements with the shippingpany to do what needs to be done for him with or without Pa¡¯s consent. He knows the ropes. But we¡¯re enemies and you don¡¯t go to a Giordano and make a threat like the one he just gave and not expect the boss to find out.


    So he expects me to go to Pa. He also knows what Mia means to me, which means I¡¯ve been watched a lot more than I think I have. Most likely at the club.


    It¡¯s why he came to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s Joey Fontaine,¡± I dere. My voice sounds hoarse with emotion. ¡°It¡¯s him. He¡¯s the guy you want. He has my girl and Tommy is dead. I can¡¯t do anything about Tommy. But I can¡¯t let him kill my girl.¡±


    A fucking tear runs down my cheek. ¡°He wants me to arrange the shipment for him, or she dies but not before they fuck her up first. That is the situation.¡±


    Ma¡¯s face hardens, Vincent looks pale, Pa is the only one who looks the same as he did when I first entered.


    I continue to fill them in on all Joey said. All his threats because he threatened all of us.


    The words flow from me fueled with rage.


    I hope they realize this is happening because of the fucked up slow as shit way that we do things.


    Pa stands and he approaches me. His face hardens before he gets to me and darkness shes in his eyes.


    ¡°What time?¡± he asks gritting his teeth. I¡¯m looking at him and it¡¯s like I¡¯m staring at the mirror with an older version of myself. I just hope the older version of myself knows when to change things up.


    ¡°Eight o¡¯clock, Sir,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°The old factory.¡±


    He bears his teeth and a low rumble stirs from him. He nces over to Vincent.


    ¡°Vincent, contact udius and tell him we need back up,¡± Pa calls over his shoulder. I actually feel heat flush through my body at the mention of udius¡¯ name. Pa¡¯s serious as fuck. We¡¯ve never called on udius Morientz before. Not like this. I know what it means.


    ¡°Doing it now.¡± Vincent grabs his phone.


    ¡°War has begun,¡± Pa deres. ¡°The fucking Fontaines think they can piss all over us and make demands like we work for them. Fuck them, all of them. Time to show them who we are.¡±


    For the first time in weeks I feel invigorated.


    I just hope I¡¯m not toote.


    They have my girl.


    My angel.


    I should have kept her with me.


    They have my girl.

 Chapter 37

    Mia


    I gaze out the window at the faint light in the sky.


    It recedes at the onset of evening.


    It¡¯s at that stage where the light is just fading. It¡¯s still there, but just holding on to keep it¡¯s presence. Stay alive.


    That¡¯s how I feel.


    That¡¯s how I feel right now and I¡¯m not sure what I should be thankful for most.


    That I wasn¡¯t raped over and over again like they threatened?


    That I wasn¡¯t beaten senseless?


    Or, maybe I should be thankful I¡¯m alive?


    Yes that would make sense. Most would be thankful for their lives and that they weren¡¯t dead. I know I¡¯m alive because they need me to be. So that part is good.


    At the same time what if the life you have was just given to you to prolong the game. Prolong the fun and see how long you canst, or how much torture you can bear?


    My brain is void of reason and I¡¯m losing my mind along with the will to live.


    There¡¯s a tangle of a mess and it¡¯s because of Carter again.


    Carter¡­


    I knew he was vile, but I never knew how truly evil he could be.


    Footsteps echo on the concreate floor. I don¡¯t know who ising now.


    I¡¯m chained to a post in the corner of a room that looks like where you¡¯d keep old junk. Attic like but not. I get the sensation that I¡¯m in a factory because there¡¯s machinery in the corner and I know I¡¯m up high.


    There¡¯s a stairs across from me and men have beening up and down it.


    Thest guy got a good feel of my breasts before Joey Fontaine came in and he stopped.


    I cried the whole time. I woke up with my pants gone and my legs bare so I don¡¯t know what they did to me while I was out of it.


    I¡¯m not sore like I¡¯ve had sex.


    That is how I¡¯m thinking and the onlyfort I give myself because I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if that happened. I know it¡¯s on the table however and it terrifies me.


    The footstepse up the stairs and I see Carter¡¯s menacing face appear in my view. The guy with the knife scar who took me is the one who brought me up here and beat me up when I woke up.


    All the while Carter watched in glee and taunted me. He kept saying oh how the mighty Harvard grad has fallen.


    I can barely look at him now¡­ my eye is swollen but that¡¯s not why. I can barely look at him because he¡¯s supposed to be my big brother.


    ¡°Aw, look at you. Look at you.¡± He shakes his head, mocking me and tears run down my cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll either live or be remembered. One of the two.¡±


    ¡°Fucking prick,¡± I hiss. My voice so weak and frail I barely recognize it.


    He just looks at me and twiddles his thumbs with that satisfied gloat on his fucking face.


    As I stare back at him I just wish I could fade away like the daylight and just cease to exist. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m the same woman from this morning. I was so happy with Nick. I was so happy.


    I should have known not to be because every time I allow myself some happiness, something happens to take it away from me.


    Look at me now indeed.


    I am the mighty Harvard grad who fell and realistically do I expect Nick toe for me?


    I¡¯m aware of the threat these people have made. Joey Fontaine gave me the rundown of the situation. My situation.


    They want Nick to make some arrangement with his shippingpany. He has toe here and agree to it. Then I¡¯ll supposedly be released.


    I won¡¯t hold my breath for that to happen. Not any of it.


    I love Nick. He told me he loves me too, but this is more than that.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m supposed to be the eldest and supposed to be the one who has it together, but you¡­¡± his voice trails off and he moves closer to crouch next to me. ¡°You were the favorite. The rising star in the family. I was the ck sheep and Dad just didn¡¯t have the heart to cut me loose. That¡¯s what happened.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± I snap.


    ¡°Fuckkkkkkk! Yes it is.¡± He screams. He snaps the way a vicious animal would and pulls a gun on me making my soul shiver.


    I gasp and hends the end of the gun across my cheek. I scream as the pain sends a jolt through my body.


    Heughs.


    ¡°Yes it is. All those times I wanted things but Dad invested his time in you because you were the ace. The grade A student. All those times when I wanted help, he helped you and it became clear to me that I had to find my own path. You know I wanted to go to college too? I wanted to do engineering at Columbia. Guess what? Dad told me we couldn¡¯t afford it. Then I stumbled on something. Know what it was? A college fund for you. He was saving up for precious Mia because you had more potential than me.¡±


    I¡¯m surprised to hear that. I truly am because I never knew Carter even wanted to go to college much less that Dad had anything saved for me. At the time I recall business just getting steady.


    Carter clears his throat and continues his speech. ¡°I was eighteen years old and I had a n too. He told me to take my student loan and try for somewhere near home to see how I¡¯d ir out.¡± Heughs. ¡°That¡¯s what Dad did. Put simply he didn¡¯t want to invest in me. He saw me as the failure. The screw up. Loser. You though, yes. He reserved everything for you.¡±


    It exins a lot. It exins a lot of why Dad helps him no matter what.


    ¡°That¡¯s not my fault.¡± I croak. ¡°You think I deserve this because I was helped. Look at me, you know what they¡¯ll do to me before Nick can get to me.¡±


    He chuckles deep and hearty. ¡°No¡­ I think you deserve worse than this. I really do. I truly do. I hope they do all that they said they would and by the time your boyfriend gets you, there¡¯ll be nothing left of you.¡±


    I manage to shake my head. I didn¡¯t know he hated me this much.


    What a fucking mess. A web that just knotted into a stifling mess. I¡¯m still trying to wrap my head around the truth that it was Carter who shot Tommy.


    What a coincidence.


    What a fucked up coincidence.


    I feel so vile. I¡¯m his sister.


    Carter got himself in shit with Hector, I ended up having to deal with that so Hector wouldn¡¯t reign death on Dad, me and Beth. I went to The Dark Odyssey as ast resort and met Nick.


    Carter found out about Nick and now I¡¯m here as leverage. Held captive.


    Fuck!


    Fucking hell.


    The truth stings me the more it sinks in. It grips me and rips into me. It hurts.


    Nick¡¯s friend¡­ Tommy.


    It was Carter who shot him.


    It¡¯s Carter all over again.


    I was right. This is worse for so many reasons.


    Christ.


    The tears pour from my soul. They flow, but who I seeing up the stairs next makes my soul scream and shriek away.


    It¡¯s Marco Antone and he has a big smile on his face.


    ¡°So this is what you really look like,¡± he says. ¡°Without your mask.¡±


    Things just got worse. Things actually got worse


    Why did this have to happen?


    Why did this happen to me ?


    I tried so hard to fix everything and it just came back to bite me in the ass.


    It just came back to hit me.


    If that man touches me I just might die,st time was bad enough but then I had Nick to save me.


    What will happen this time?


    Carter stands and beams at me. ¡°I was evil when I shot up Nick Giordano¡¯s best friend. Probably evil too to hand deliver my sister as ransom. But everything makes me wicked. It makes me fear itself. It makes me the devil.¡±


    Heughs and leaves me, and in the same moment that bastard Marco Antonees over to me leering.From N?velDrama.Org.


    He crouches down in that animalistic predatory way and inches toward me. I start bawling my eyes out when he touches my breasts.


    ¡°Guess what my pretty? I get youter, dead or alive is fine. I just like this body of yours with your big titties. I just put a deposit on you. It¡¯s fair that you know Nick Giordano won¡¯t get you back at all.¡± He taunts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± I scream.


    He answers me with the back of his hand to my face.

 Chapter 38

    Nick


    The air is thick with tension and the thirst for blood.


    We¡¯re at the old factory and we badass this invite in a way I¡¯m sure Joey will never imagine.


    What I think he thought would happen is me running to him like the little bitch he thought I was, maybe with Pa at my side like I¡¯m some school boy.


    That¡¯s not what¡¯s happening now.


    Not. At. Fucking. All.


    What is happening is this.


    In the thick darkness is a host of the meanest guys in Chicago.


    They¡¯re all around me.


    They¡¯re the distraction that just came on the scene two minutes ago. Not enough time for whoever¡¯s inside the factory to prep or do whatever the fuck it is they would normally do when wares to their doorstep.


    War¡­ that¡¯s what this is.


    Joey¡¯s threat was the straw that broke Pa¡¯s back and sound the war cry for blood. Blood for fucking blood. That threat of Joey¡¯s was a very big mistake.


    I¡¯m on the roof with my brothers.


    We¡¯re the rescue team, while everyone else is the armye to y dirty.


    Around us are snipers hidden on the surrounding rooftops. The closest one to us has eyes on Mia. She¡¯s in the attic.


    He¡¯ll give the all clear to Vincent and we¡¯ll follow his orders to move.


    I¡¯m not far from where she is but I wish I could see her. I wish I was in charge of this operation. This is best though. It¡¯s all I can do.


    Down below on the ground Pa stands with udius Moritz and all the men. Over a hundred strong. It really is like an army. All the alliances we have called in to battle.


    Blood will flow the streets this night.


    I nce at my watch. On the herald of eight o¡¯clock, Pa takes a step and the men follow as one, looking like a nightmaree to life.


    That¡¯s it. It¡¯s time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move,¡± Vincent shouts.


    Me, Salvatore and Gabe follow him running toward the door that will take us inside. The men below might look like demons, but we look like we came straight out of the darkest corners of hell. Devils.


    I pity the fools who think they can mess with us.


    I pity anyone who thinks he can mess with me.


    These motherfuckers have my girl, they won¡¯t get away with what they¡¯ve done. I¡¯m primed to kill anything and anyone who moves in front of me fucking dead.


    When we crash through the door, I hear war break out around us and bullets piercing the night sky.


    We each have a task based on what we¡¯ve been told. Pa had the ce checked out first so we could n properly. No point barging in guns zing and they spite us by killing Mia.


    The guards are below us on the first floor. That gives us the clearing.


    Vincent, Gabe and Salvatore will take care of them and cover me while I get Mia.


    I run down a set of wooden stairs with my brothers and we split off in two. Gabees with me as I rush along the path leading to the attic. Vincent and Salvatore continue together down the stairs leading to the first floor.


    It¡¯s all smooth sailing until two idiots rush us.


    ¡°Keep going,¡± Gabe cries to me.


    I listen and continue my pursuit.


    Pulling my long reach knife, I hack off the head of the thug who came for me. Blood sprays as his head rolls and his body slumps down but I keep going.


    The little set of stairs leading to the attic is just ahead of me.


    I race up them and kick the door in only to see that fucking piece of shit Marco Antone in here with Mia.


    He has her naked. She¡¯s crying. Her face is beaten so badly I can¡¯t recognize her. The fucking asshole looks to me, and I see his fly¡¯s undone like he was getting ready to pull his dick out. Shock suffuses his features and he¡¯s about to pull his gun on me when I end him.


    Bullet to the head blowing his fucking brains out.


    Mia screams as blood stters all over her, and her gaze snaps to me. It snaps right around to me and I see the light in her eyes past the bruises.


    ¡°Baby,¡± I shriek and rush to her.


    ¡°Nick!¡± She pulls against the chains and tries to reach for me. ¡°Nick.¡±


    I hold her still and shoot the chain down from where it loops to the metal hoop on the wall.


    I drag off my jacket and cover her nakedness then hold her close to me as she cries.


    This is my fault. The darkness of my world came to get her.


    I dragged her in simply by loving her. This is what happened to the angel.


    ¡°Come we¡¯re going home. We¡¯re going baby.¡± I hold her closer.


    ¡°No, wait¡­¡± she tugs back shocking me.


    What the hell would make her want to wait? I want to take her out of here right the hell now. There is nothing here for us to wait for.


    The sounds of death on the floors below make that clear.


    ¡°We need to leave Mia,¡± I say with urgency.


    ¡°My brother. It¡¯s him. He shot Tommy. He¡¯s the guy who did it. My brother.¡± She breaks down.


    I freeze up.


    Freeze right up at the revtion and first I¡¯m not sure what the fuck she¡¯s actually telling me, and what the fuck to think.


    I couldn¡¯t have heard her right. There¡¯s no way.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What the hell are you saying to me Mia?¡±


    ¡°My brother, was working with Hector Ramirez,¡± she blurts and I shake my head. That name. That name I had that name all along. Hector Ramirez. She knew it and I never knew. ¡°He¡¯s the man we owe the money to. My brother used us. He knew by doing the job for the Fontaines by shooting your friend would get him back in with Hector, an alliance.¡±


    ¡°Mia¡­¡± I breathe and my hands slip from her.


    I¡¯m stunned and shocked.


    Tommy died hours ago.


    Tommy died.


    Her brother shot him.


    Mia¡¯s brother.


    I can¡¯t process it.

 Chapter 39

    Mia


    ¡°Nick, I didn¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t know,¡± I shake my head and allow the fresh bout of tears to take me.


    I¡¯ve been through so damn much.


    Too damn much but what is on my mind is him.


    The minute I saw him I knew I had to say something. I knew no matter what happened to me or what would happen next I had to say something.


    Nick is looking at me dumbfounded and I don¡¯t know what to think other than he can¡¯t love me anymore.


    The situation that brought us together is the same that looks like it will tear us apart.


    Next to me is Antone, dead in a pool of blood.


    He¡¯s dead and it feels like redemption to me. As I look at him I¡¯m not sure if I should be grateful again.


    His mouth was all over me. I¡¯m supposed to be grateful he preferred to tastes me everywhere for hours to get me good and ready like he said before he could fuck me and pass me around to his friends.


    That was what was going to happen to me.


    So I¡¯m supposed to be grateful he¡¯s dead.


    Nick killed him only to get a bomb dropped on him about Carter.


    ¡°Just leave me.¡± I speak the words , not looking at him. I can¡¯t.


    I¡¯m shocked when I feel warm fingers on my cheek. My cheek that¡¯s on fire from the amount of times I¡¯ve been hit.


    Through my swollen eyes I look at Nick and he shakes his head.


    ¡°No,¡± he mutters.


    ¡°My brother shot Tommy.¡±


    ¡°Tommy is dead, and I won¡¯t lose you too.¡±


    I suck in a sharp breath. Tommy died¡­ I feel so much worse. Nick went to the hospital today. Is that what happened?


    ¡°He died?¡± I can barely say the words. saying it is just as bad as looking at him and feeling the guild sweep through me.


    ¡°He died.¡±


    ¡°My brother killed Tommy,¡± I gasp, covering my mouth. The chains clink against my wrists. Chains¡­ It¡¯s so unlike what we did together the other night.


    ¡°My brother killed your friend.¡± I can¡¯t stop saying it.


    ¡°Jesus¡­ this is so fucked up,¡± shouts Carter¡¯s voice. It carries across the room and Nick rises to his feet when hees into view.


    Carter¡¯s carrying a gun and holding it at Nick.


    ¡°Sis, you had to go rat on me. Come on now. It¡¯s just like you though. Miss goody two Harvard.¡± Carterughs and points the gun between Nick and me. ¡°You must know about that right. You been fucking around with my sister. You must know she went to Harvard. She¡¯s a nerd. Didn¡¯t think mobsters would go for nerds.¡±


    Nick doesn¡¯t say anything. He doesn¡¯t pull his gun either. That doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t end Carter.


    It doesn¡¯t mean that.


    Nick has death in his eyes and he has every right to kill my brother.


    Kill him. That would be the end and he would deserve it. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m thinking that. What else can I think though?


    Nick looks like he¡¯s weighing up his options. He¡¯s deciding what to do.


    ¡°You¡­ you are responsible for all of this?¡± Nick asks.


    Carter raises his shoulders into a shrug like it was nothing but child¡¯s y to him.


    As I look at him, I find myself shaking my head at his uncaring attitude.


    It¡¯s so fucked up.


    I can¡¯t even say I saw thising.


    I never did.


    ¡°What you gonna do to me?¡± Carter throws back in a sing song voice andughs. ¡°It was so easy to break into your friends home. The man was high on shit. I shot his ass and would have fucked that pretty little wife of his, but I had to take a leak.¡±


    For someone who imed to have brains a few hours back he just did a very stupid thing. Not that his end wasn¡¯ting. He just elerated it.


    Nick growls and lunges forward. Carter fires a shot from his gun but it doesn¡¯t stop Nick in the least. He¡¯s not afraid. I can see too that he¡¯s more than what I¡¯ve seen in the time I¡¯ve known him. He¡¯s not just the ountant with a club.


    That¡¯s the cover he must use so people make the mistake of underestimating him. If they are clever enough they go with his name, not his job. I did that and I¡¯m still shock at how he moves.


    A fist to Carter¡¯s face knocks him back and he¡¯s on the floor.


    Nick jumps onto him and they start fighting. The gun is between them and I know this can only end one way.


    One of them will get shot. I sense it.


    One of them is going to get shot. I try to move to do something but my legs give from beneath me.


    I¡¯m so weak from the day I¡¯ve had and fear cripples me.


    Carter flips Nick onto his back and aims the gun at him ready to fire. I think this is it, but I¡¯m wrong and quickly realize Nick wanted him to do that, so he could grab the gun from him. Nick makes quick work of beating the shit out of Carter.


    He¡¯s going to kill him and it¡¯s not going to be with the bullets from the gun. He¡¯s going to beat him to death.


    I didn¡¯t realize I was crying and screaming. The sight of the two of them is so awful.


    None of this feels real.


    It just doesn¡¯t. No part of it feels real to me.


    How can it be?


    Nick stops beating Carter and points the gun at him. Carter is lying on the floor near me, motionless with blood all over his face.


    ¡°Motherfucking asshole. I should make you pay!¡± Nick roars.


    I¡¯m stuck on the word should.


    Nick nces over to me and holds my gaze, a question in his eyes. It¡¯s because Carter is my brother. He¡¯s hesitating because he¡¯s my brother.


    I can¡¯t quite exin the type of shock that flies through me. I can¡¯t.


    Nick is not the kind of man to showpassion and I know what it means to him to have the person responsible for Tommy¡¯s death right in his grasp. I know what it means. Yet in his eyes I see he¡¯s torn between the love he has for me and the reality.


    He gives me a tortured re then Carter a cold hard stare.


    A tremor ms into me and surges through my body when a fierce growl falls from his lips and Nick rises to his feet, leaving Carter on the ground.


    He leaves him right there andes over to me, lifting me up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± His eyes, so blue, so bright, so light¡­ yet dark are filled with the torment he must feel. It¡¯s etched in his voice and tightens his shoulders.


    I open my mouth to say something because this isn¡¯t right.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Laughter, however, steals my words.


    Cartersughter.


    We both look around just in time to see him pull another gun from his side pocket.


    Carter beams at me in triumph as he releases the trigger.


    Click-ck. Boom¡­


    I already know before the bullet pierces my body that the target is me.

 Chapter 40

    Nick


    ¡°Noooooooo!!!!¡± I shout from what feels like the deepest part of my soul as the bullet ms into Mia.


    Terror stabs into me.


    It splinters my mind and crashes into my soul.


    ¡°Noooo!¡± I wail again when her beautiful eyes widen, her lips part, and she grabs on to my shirt. ¡°Nooo.¡±


    This can¡¯t be happening.


    And yet theughter continues. Her brother¡¯sughter. In that fraction of time, the split second I hear another click- ck from his gun, ruthlessness takes over.


    Ruthlessness whips my hand around and I fire a single shot.


    One bullet to her brother¡¯s head end¡¯s him.


    It was my mistake to spare him. I spared him for her.


    No one would know what it meant for me to do that.


    Now look¡­ look what I did.


    Mia¡¯s hold on me tightens and blood pours from her side. Iy her down and look her over. There¡¯s so much blood. Too much.


    Too much.


    ¡°No,¡± I shout over and over again.


    Gabe and Vincent rush up the stairs and over to us.


    ¡°We have to get her to a hospital,¡± Gabe cries.


    I hear him but it¡¯s all a messy disconnection of his words and his movements.


    I can¡¯t tear my eyes away from Mia.


    Tears stream down my cheeks and she reaches for me touching my face.


    ¡°I love you¡­¡± she whispers. Against the dark bruises on her face, I see the paleness take her. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about Tommy, Nick¡­¡±


    ¡°I love you, don¡¯t you dare leave me. Don¡¯t.¡± I shout and look to Vincent. ¡°Help me, please¡­ Vincent, help me.¡± I plead with him.


    He opens his mouth to speak but no wordse out. I¡¯m not even sure what the fuck he could say to me. He drags of his jacket and ces it to her side in an attempt to contain the blood but within seconds his jacket is covered.


    Mia is covered in blood and we¡¯re both just looking. We can¡¯t do anything.


    Gabe is on the phone talking to the paramedics.


    The stab of terror pierces my heart. It clutches my insides and ws its way through me as I realize I¡¯m losing her.


    I¡¯m losing her.


    The tears pour from my eyes and I can¡¯t see. I can¡¯t breathe.


    I just can¡¯t anything.


    ¡°Mia!¡± I wail.


    The slight hue of blue on her lips is enough to let death take me too.


    She deserved so much better than me.


    So much better than this.


    This is my fault, no matter the connections with her brother. I dragged her into the darkness and this is the result.


    ¡°My angel¡­¡±


    I¡¯m a shadow of a man, grief stricken with pain and cursed with memories.


    It¡¯s too much.


    Everything that¡¯s happened is just too much and I can¡¯t bear it.


    I stand with everyone who came to the cemetery today and gaze on at the coffin.


    It¡¯s the standard mahogany, glossy and eerie.


    I hate funerals to no end.


    Hate them because while others may say they show a certain respect to the person you love. For me it¡¯s goodbye. Goodbye as in goodbye forever, and ever.


    Noing back.


    All you¡¯re left with is memories of how that person came into your life and how they changed you.


    I watch the coffin lower into the ground and tears fall, including my own.


    It should never have happened. None of it and I wished I had the power to turn time back to fix things. I knew if I had power like that so much would have been done differently.


    The loss hangs in the air and I¡¯m helpless again. Nothing I can do to fix it, or change it.


    There¡¯s not a single memory in my mind that doesn¡¯t have Tommy there. I never thought I¡¯d be at his funeral, watching his wife grieve for him while his parents hold his baby.


    I¡¯m torn and broken. I can¡¯t find my way back to me.


    That one day two weeks ago changed everything.


    Tommy died and Mia very nearly did too.


    Nearly?


    I sound like I have hope. How dare I have hope here? She¡¯s in aa at the hospital.


    She walks the line between life and death and like Tommy I don¡¯t know what fate will decide.


    Aa again, and I¡¯m in the same ce I was in weeks ago.


    Helpless.


    The next hour goes by in a blur.


    I¡¯m at the cemetery. I talk, I say things, I say goodbye, I tell Sherine I¡¯ll be there for her when she needs me, I promise to check in on her. I leave.


    Vincent drives me to the hospital. I¡¯m so cut up I can¡¯t think and I just resume the thing I¡¯ve been doing since Mia got shot.


    I take my ce at her bedside and wait no matter who¡¯s there.


    When I arrived it was her father. He¡¯s barely left her side too. Her friend Chloe is the same, although it¡¯s me who¡¯s here day and night.


    I don¡¯t want to leave just in case something happens.


    The bullet wound was two millimeters away from her heart. That was how close I came to losing her. That close.


    She lost so much blood. That alone caused thea. And the wound, although it didn¡¯t get her heart, was near fatal. When she came into hospital, she had surgery straight away and then the doctors managed to stabilize her. She¡¯d been in thisa since, healing.


    I watch and I wait and I keep my fucking eyes peeled to the monitor that keeps check of her heart and vitals. I watch and wait and hope.


    She looks so helpless, but not desperate anymore. Not desperate at all.


    Since I knew her family situation would be the thing she worried about the most I took care of that.


    Took care of it big time.


    Hector Ramirez was found indeed. Him and his crew. Vincent dealt with them, tried to reason with them but fuckers like them don¡¯t reason with anybody.


    One bullet to the headter and the problem was solved. Vincent got all the money back that Mia and her father paid Hector and gave it back to her father.


    As for the Fontaines¡­ that night two weeks ago alsoid down thew and make a stand when Joey Fontaine was shot multiple times. One of the Fontaine brothers dead was sure to cause a ruckus, except it didn¡¯t.


    Not yet anyway.


    Not yet.


    The rest of them hadn¡¯t made their presence yet, but we all knew that didn¡¯t mean shit. They were just nning I¡¯m sure, but I don¡¯t care about that.


    What I care about is right in front of me.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I decided, or rather I promised myself that if she wakes up, I¡¯ll say goodbye.


    I¡¯ll say goodbye to her and leave her to live a normal life.


    She doesn¡¯t belong in my world and who knows what will happen next.


    The problem with a war like the one we let loose is the aftermath.


    So I must say goodbye.


    She doesn¡¯t have to worry about anyone ever againing for her and she should live her dreams to be who she¡¯s supposed to be.


    She was supposed to be thewyer. She told me she devoted her life to studyingw. I don¡¯t know anyone who talks like that about their career. It¡¯s who she is though. Ites from deep within.


    Angel¡­ doll.


    She still looks like that to me. Hallowed and sacred¡­ a dream and a wish my heart wants but mustn¡¯t have.


    I just want to see her wake up.


    In my wild imagination though I allow my mind to take over and imagine what I wanted for us.


    The image fills my mind for the millionth time and it makes me smile. Even as I look at her pale skin and my beautiful girl attached to tubes.


    Night fell an hour ago and the moonlight outside reminds me of all the times I watched it grace her. Like God himself lent me one of his angels.


    I reach over the bed and take her hand. Her dainty little hands.


    ¡°I wished we spent more time talking. I should have spent more time talking to you,¡± I say to her still form. She has that peaceful look on her face Tommy had and while it freaks me out I don¡¯t allow it to get to me.


    ¡°I was so caught up with you and so damn into you that I couldn¡¯t think straight. I just wanted to touch you, every day, all day. I don¡¯t even know what your favorite flowers are. I bought you lilies. Ca lilies. They remind me of you. Sweet and delicate and I have this wild fantasy of you having the garden full of them. I make this pond for you at the house and you love it.¡± Now here¡¯s where the fantasy gets crazy. ¡°You worry though that our kids will fall in the pond because while it¡¯s not that deep, it¡¯s deep enough because we have coy carp there and the babies love watching the fish. We have a dog too, like the one you liked so much when we went walking that time. I bought him for you as a wedding present.¡±


    It was a ck Labrador that reminded me of the dog Tommy had as a kid. Mia loved the one we saw and it loved her. Of course it would. The lucky bastard was just as helpless as me when the angel touched him, stroking his fur.


    My hands shake when I look around the room and see all the lilies I bought her. Maybe its best I stop thinking, and talking. I¡¯m caught up in the vision of her though, so I continue the wild imagination of the couple I see in my mind. The people I wanted us to be.


    ¡°You were so shocked when I asked you to marry me, I¡¯m not sure why though because you were always it for me¡­ I thought I was in love once. I won¡¯t deny I was. I won¡¯t knock it either because it happened and I promised myself I wouldn¡¯t let lovee for me again. Then you came along. The difference between then and now is that I¡¯d move heaven and hell to get you back. Fuck, I¡¯d move heaven and hell to have the future I want for us. When I look at you I see forever.¡±


    Fuck¡­ I really am a little bitch. A tear rolls down my cheek and I can¡¯t stop the next.


    I start to bring my hand holding hers up to my face but the grip of her fingers stops me.


    She grips my finger, my index finger and groans.


    Part of me thinks I¡¯m imagining things; the other part remembers what happened with Tommy and I freak out.


    This can¡¯t be it.


    Her eyes, however, flutter open and tell me otherwise. My lips part when the angel looks at me with her sea green eyes and gives me a weak smile.


    ¡°Nick¡­¡± she breathes my name barely above a whisper.


    ¡°Mia!¡± I practically shriek and bolt to my feet.


    ¡°Nick¡­ I ¡­ love you¡­¡±


    All I can do is stare at her. I¡¯m staring. She¡¯s just woken up and those are her words to me.


    ¡°I love you too¡­¡± I pant, I¡¯m trying to think. I have to get the doctors. Have to get them but I don¡¯t want to leave her.


    The weak smile widens and she looks around in a daze.


    ¡°Baby I¡¯ll be back,¡± I promise.


    ¡°You¡¯lle back to me?¡±


    I nod feeling ted, but also deted.


    She¡¯s awake.


    She came back, but that means I have to say goodbye.


    I lower to kiss her lips and rush to get the doctors.


    I only stay for a little longer, just to see its real that she really did wake up and that wasn¡¯t part of the dream.


    When her father and Chloee I go.


    Onest look and I leave.


    It¡¯s my goodbye and my heart shatters.

 Chapter 41

    Mia


    It took me awhile before I realized Nick wasn¡¯ting back.


    It was thatst kiss and the look in his eyes that made me give up the hope.


    I just knew it.


    All the while I¡¯d been in that dream filled state I heard his voice when he spoke to me. It was weird to describe to anyone. I felt like I was stuck in the dream trying to wake up, being too weak to wake up and push through the barriers that held me there.


    In the darkness and mingle of voices I clung to his presence.


    His presence, there with me to catch me if I fell.


    Then I woke up and he stopped being there.


    He stopped and it was like a disconnection.


    Dad told me all the things Nick did for us and I¡¯m grateful. His absence though is something that crushes me.


    I¡¯m told he calls to check on me but that¡¯s it. He doesn¡¯te to see me.


    No one has to tell me that he¡¯s purposely staying away.


    No one has to tell me the reason either.


    I already know why and it¡¯s thebo of the mess.


    Carter might have killed Tommy but Nick mes himself for what happened to me. That¡¯s why he¡¯s staying away and thest time I saw him was meant to be goodbye.


    I just refuse to ept it, or believe it¡¯s over.


    I can¡¯t ept we¡¯re over.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It¡¯s the aftermath of the darkness. I don¡¯t know how anybody could begin to heal from the tangle of a mess we were cast in. Dad looks like a shell and I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m supposed to feel. Carter is dead.


    Carter who shot me, nearly killing me.


    His funeral was a week ago. No one talked about it other than to mention the date.


    Carter did so much wrong, but he was my brother and no matter what, I didn¡¯t want things to end the way it did.


    I got caught in a trap, ced in a situation based on independent variables that suddenly came together and ended in disaster.


    I was in hospital for another four weeks because of the lengthy recovery. There was the healing from the surgery and it took a while before I could walk around without feeling like I was going to break in half.


    I was released home yesterday and Dad, Beth and Chloe milled around me like my personal team of health care professionals.


    I¡¯m certain they¡¯ll have a fit when they realize I¡¯ve left the house.


    I¡¯ve been awake since before sunrise and I can¡¯t wait any longer.


    In my state of recovery I promised myself that I¡¯d see Nick the first chance I could.


    That is now.


    It¡¯s seven in the morning on a Saturday and as I stand in front of hisrge oak door I hope he¡¯s home. I got a taxi here and told the driver to wait just in case Nick isn¡¯t here.


    Whether he¡¯s here or not I¡¯m going to find him today.


    Today. It has to be today even if I have to ride that taxi all over Chicago, or to the ends of the earth and back.


    I¡¯m going to find him today.


    I ring the bell and wait for a few minutes, then ring it again when there¡¯s no answer.


    I¡¯m about to give up when I notice the side entrance to his garden is open.


    Deciding to make my way in through there I go in and see him off in the distance sitting on a bench.


    Gazing on at him I remember thest words he spoke to me when I was still taken by thea. He spoke of the future. A future I would have loved.


    It¡¯s the vision and beauty of what he spoke of that kept me going all these weeks. It kept me hoping.


    It kept the belief that we could still be.


    Where he¡¯s sitting is exactly the ce for a pond.


    He sees me as I approach and rises to his feet, those eyes of his fixed on me in sheer surprise.


    I walk right up to him and stop a breath away.


    We stare at each other and I remember with perfect rity how I felt when I first saw him and the first time he made me feel for him. The first time I realized I loved him.


    I¡¯m not sure what I should say first. I know what I want to talk about, but I don¡¯t know what to say first.


    Nick reaches out to touch my side.


    His fingers lightly run over the area I was shot and pain shes in his eyes as he focuses there.


    The wealth of guilt in his eyes makes me reach out to him. I ce my hand over his and savor the feel of his skin beneath my fingertips.


    ¡°Mia¡­¡± he says my name on the edge of a breath and his eyes climb up to meet mine.


    ¡°I missed you,¡± I tell him.


    He shakes his head. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t. Angel Doll, you shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    I¡¯m not ready to delve into all the reasons he thinks I shouldn¡¯t miss him, so I home in on the familiar sensation to forget reality. It¡¯s the effect of him. In all the time I¡¯ve known him, one touch was enough to lure me away into the beautiful but wild rtionship I have with this man.


    Beautiful and wild is the best way to describe it.


    It¡¯s just like him.


    He promised to catch me when I fall. The thing about that was I was always holding on to him. He¡¯s in control but I¡¯m in charge.


    I decide when I let go, and it¡¯s not yet.


    Not yet. Not until he tells me he doesn¡¯t want me, and means it.


    I wave my hand over the patch of grass and look back to Nick with a smile.


    ¡°Lilies would look good here. So would the pond.¡± I nod and gaze at him with the hope that sent me here. I hope that talking about this will help and show him I want that future with him too. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted coy carp. They look pretty in the sunlight.¡±


    He sighs as realization fills his eyes. ¡°You heard me.¡±


    ¡°I did, and I love lilies, anything from you would be my favorite thing though. The rest of that vision sounded beautiful. What happened to it, Nick? Why did you stay away?¡±


    He holds my gaze and shakes his head again. ¡°I can¡¯t have it, Angel Doll. You should have that life with someone else. Not me. I can¡¯t have that vision with you¡­ It was just a dream.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be a dream. If you want it and I want it , why can¡¯t we have it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. Everything is too dangerous. I¡¯m too dangerous. Look what almost happened to you.¡±


    ¡°My brother shot me Nick,¡± I point out.


    ¡°Baby, that¡¯s just one thing that happened. One bad element. He was just one person of many that could have gotten to you. It doesn¡¯t matter who he was to you, or the part he yed. None of that shit actually matters. What matters is, none of it would have happened if not for me.¡± Remorse echoes in his tone.


    I understand what he¡¯s saying. I do, but I still can¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You make it sound like you dragged me into danger.¡±


    ¡°I did¡­¡± he ces his hand to his heart and gives me a firm nod. ¡°I did, baby, and now I have to put things in perspective. I was always the devil. He¡¯s not meant to have a happy ending. If I truly love you, I have to let you go. That¡¯s the answer.¡±


    I stare at him and again I can¡¯t let go.


    ¡°What about me? Don¡¯t I get a say? What about what I want?


    ¡°Mia, there are just somethings that are just best left alone. You don¡¯t touch them. They¡¯re too pure and good. That is you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you too,¡± I cut in. ¡°It¡¯s you too. Please, don¡¯t ask me to give up the best thing that ever happened to me.¡±


    Shock fills his face.


    ¡°Mia¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t tell me all the reasons why I shouldn¡¯t be with you when I¡¯ve already chosen you. You asked me if I was yours, you never stopped to notice that you became mine too.¡± He holds my gaze and more strengthes to me. I touch his face and smile up at him. ¡°You are mine Nickoli Giordano and I love you. I love you enough to let you go too, but only if that is what you truly want. It¡¯s simple, but don¡¯t you dare lie to me. People have screwed with me my whole life. Lies and secrets, all kinds of shit. If you tell me you don¡¯t want to be with me, it needs to be the truth.¡±


    That is my ultimatum.


    The thing I thought of to bring the crux of the situation to the forefront.


    A tear drifts down his cheek and he continues to stare at me. ¡°Angel Doll, that¡¯s not fair. I¡¯m trying to do what¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Me too. I¡¯m trying to do what¡¯s right too, and maybe I¡¯m being selfish because I want you and I don¡¯t want to be with anybody else.¡± I wave my hand over the grass again and a tear drifts down my cheek. ¡°I want the pond, the fishes, the lilies, the dog, the babies. Mostly I just want you. Words can never express how terrible I feel for what my brother put you through and I pray that maybe we can move forward. Right now all I want is you. So¡­ what¡¯s your answer Nick? Do you want me?¡±


    He nods slowly. ¡°You¡¯re the only thing in this world that I want.¡±


    ¡°Then take me¡­ I¡¯m here.¡± My voicees out like a plea.


    He reaches out and touches my face, slipping his fingers through my hair as he brings me to him.


    ¡°Angel¡­¡± he whispers holding me. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve you. I don¡¯t¡­You deserve so much better than me.¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡± The words feel like a relief on my soul. ¡°Nick¡­there¡¯s no better than what your heart wants. My heart wants you.¡±


    He presses his forehead to mine and holds me closer. ¡°My heart wants you too. It wants you too, it wants to love you.¡±


    ¡°Then stop fighting it Nick. Stop fighting.¡±


    He nods and I smile up at him.


    When he lowers to kiss me I finally feel like I have everything I ever wanted. The safety of his heart soothes me and allows happiness in.


    True happiness I feel in abundance.


    And love.


    True love.


    Love I never thought I would find.

 Chapter 42

    EPILOGUE


    Mia


    Two yearster ¡­


    Chloe startsughing as she watches Nick with Tommy ying in the garden.


    I just gaze on at them through the window and shake my head.


    My husband and my one year old are having a st with Porter, our Labrador.


    Every time I look at them I wonder if this is really my life.


    ¡°Do they ever stop?¡± Chloe asks.


    Nick has Tommy on his shoulders and he¡¯s running away from Porter.


    I shake my head. ¡°No, they¡¯re like that all the time. All day, every day. Every second of every hour that the man will allow me to hold the baby and the dog, and when he¡¯s not holding me. That¡¯s what he does.¡± I chuckle.


    I sound like I¡¯mining but I¡¯m so in love I could burst with happiness.


    Chloe nces at me and smiles. She and Sal have been talking about kids.


    They got married a year before Nick and me and spent time travelling and doing all these exciting things Chloe always talked about.


    ¡°It worked out Mia, didn¡¯t it?¡± She rests her hands on the kitchen counter and beams at me.


    ¡°It did. Look at us married.¡±


    ¡°Married and career women with men who love us to no end.¡±


    ¡°We certainly are that.¡± I nod.


    Married career woman with men who love us to no end and on a path that feels like we had to push through some of the darker aspects of life to get here.


    She stands and gives them onest look. She¡¯s been here for a few hours visiting.


    We had everyone here for dinner.


    Dad and Beth were here earlier but left an hour ago because they¡¯re leaving for Ennd first thing in the morning. Dad has business there with Equity Finance and Beth is ecstatic to travel. That¡¯s what they do now during school vacations.


    It¡¯s good. Everything worked out for everyone.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go,¡± Chloe chuckles again when Porter jumps through the air to catch a frisbee Nick threw to him. Just watching them makes me tired. ¡°Sal wants me to help him pick out a car. You good for dinner on Sunday?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± I grin giving her a hug. It¡¯s her turn to have us for dinner this weekend.


    Onest smile at my boys and she leaves.


    I make my way outside to join Nick and Tommy. Since they¡¯re so engrossed in ying they don¡¯t see me so I hang back and watch them. Sometimes I like to watch and appreciate.


    We named Tommy after Nick¡¯s best friend.


    It was my idea from the minute I found out we were having a boy. I knew he would appreciate that and he did.From N?velDrama.Org.


    It feels like we started our lives together after that day when I came back to him and told him he was mine.


    We just did everything we wanted for our future and it worked out.


    I knew my life would change being a Giordano but it was something I saw as part and parcel of being with Nick.


    He still does the ounts and books for his family and runs the shippingpany, and we go to The Dark Odyssey together. Not as much as we used to but enough. It¡¯s our guilty pleasure that¡¯s wild when we¡¯re there.


    It¡¯s the fun thing we do.


    I¡¯m a senior partner at Barkers now. I head the intellectual property division and work with the intern college team. As alumni for Harvard I work directly with the student career team too and I absolutely love it.


    It¡¯s definitely where I saw myself heading and more.


    What I love more than that is all that I have with Nick.


    I continue to watch him ying with our baby and our dog, and love him more than I did just seconds ago.


    I love that we took the leap of faith to be together and I love that it worked out for us.


    He sees me standing over by the pond and makes his way over. Tommy is giggling and starts his cute littleugh when Nick sets him down to y with Porter.


    Nick then picks me up and swings me around.


    ¡°Angel Doll, I¡¯m as obsessed with my kid as I am with you.¡± He beams nuzzling his nose against mine. I kiss him, loving the feel of his lips.


    ¡°We¡¯re obsessed with you too, you know that right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, hmmm.¡±


    Something wicked and sinful shes in his eyes when I kiss him again.


    ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯m taking you away for the day, and night,¡± he proims.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± I press my lips to his again.


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll start at the club¡­¡±


    The minute he says that I know what kind of adventure this will be. ¡°The club?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Then I want you in my bed wearing nothing but that sexy smirk.¡±


    ¡°I can arrange that no problem.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­ I think we should test out what we¡¯re doing when Tommy takes his nap.¡±


    I nod and smile from ear to ear. ¡°I think that¡¯s a very a good idea.¡±


    He lowers to my lips and kisses me.


    It¡¯s the kind of kiss you relish forever and I do.


    Nick


    I can¡¯t take my eyes off her.


    I just can¡¯t.


    Everyone loves her. My parents are thrilled I found someone like her and so are my brothers.


    They all love her, and I do too, except I¡¯m obsessed with her.


    Obsession never left me.


    It fills my soul with life and vibrancy. Hope and everything good. Obsession is her.


    Mia Giordano¡­my wife.


    Years ago when I looked at her and thought she was the long term I was right. She really is that.


    She¡¯s the woman who loves me.


    She¡¯s the mother of my child.


    She¡¯s the woman I wanted and needed.


    The woman who exist in my dreams and my reality.


    She¡¯s my forever and I can¡¯t believe a devil like me found some redemption in her. The angel.


    It¡¯s Gabe¡¯s birthday so we¡¯ve thrown him a party at The Dark Odyssey.


    All these people are around me, but I¡¯m just looking at her.


    She and Chloe are both talking it up in the corner by the long French windows and the function room is packed with friends and family.


    It all looks normal, the way a masquerade party should look. Without the sex.


    That¡¯s happening downstairs in the rest of the club.


    Gabees up to me and hands me a ss of wine.


    He nces at me and gives me that smirk because I¡¯ve been over here watching Mia. I know he thinks I¡¯m some poor sap but I don¡¯t mind it.


    ¡°Go on say it.¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°Nothing Nick. Nothing to say at all. I¡¯m just jealous.¡± He notes and I see he looks off like something happened.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing I should be thinking of.¡± The minute he says that I know what¡¯s wrong with him.


    He¡¯s thinking of Charlotte. It¡¯s been ten years since he lost her and I can¡¯t me him for thinking of her because they share the same birthday.


    I feel bad because I forgot. He wasn¡¯t like thisst year, or maybe he was and I didn¡¯t notice. At the time I would have been engrossed in love with my wife and my newborn. A little like Tommy was before he died. That was me now with a wife I loved more than life itself and the baby.


    It¡¯s understandable why Gabe might feel left out.


    ¡°Gabe, do you need to talk?¡± I ask.


    He shakes his head. ¡°No. I¡¯m good.¡± He slurs. I can see it in his eyes that he¡¯s not really okay at all. ¡°It¡¯s stupid right? All these people are here for me. You¡¯re here for me and I¡¯m happy things worked out. I just can¡¯t forget her. Ten years and I still remember.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not something you just forget.¡±


    He smiles off key. ¡°I knew you¡¯d get it. We¡¯re friends. Always been friends and brothers. You know what I¡¯m thinking, even when I shouldn¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°Gabe, you will move on. I did.¡±


    He taps my shoulder and shakes his head. ¡°Little brother, you were never in love with Vanessa. You loved her, yes. I didn¡¯t doubt that. No one did. But¡­ you weren¡¯t in love. You see that woman over there¡­¡± He points to Mia and she looks over at us. ¡°She is love for you. No one would dare take her from you. She¡¯s your soul mate. Charlotte was mine and I feel like a coward every year on this day for not doing more than the nothing I did.¡±


    ¡°Gabe¡­¡±


    He shakes his head and smiles at me. ¡°I¡¯m happy for you little brother.¡± He motions to Mia as she approaches and he bows his head.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re enjoying your birthday.¡± Mia smiles.


    Instantly my attention is on her. I love the silver and green mask she¡¯s wearing. It reminds me of her eyes.


    ¡°I am.¡± Gabe always shows her that respect because he knows what she means to me. He always did even before I told him. ¡°I¡¯ll enjoy it more if I know my brother and my sister inw are having fun.¡±


    She nods. ¡°We are.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then I¡¯m happy.¡± He smiles but I know he¡¯s putting on a show. ¡°Enjoy the rest of the evening.¡±


    Another bow of his head and he leaves us. I would follow but I know what he¡¯s like when he¡¯s in that funk.


    He won¡¯t say any more than he has tonight. So there¡¯s no point forcing the issue. He used to be like that a lot when the wound was fresh then it was sporadic like tonight. I¡¯ll try tomorrow.


    Until then I have the woman in front of me providing the distraction I need.


    She look sexy as fuck in her gown that hugs her hips and entuates her breasts.


    ¡°Is he okay? Something didn¡¯t seem quite right with him.¡± Mia gazes on at Gabe as he joins Salvatore at the bar.


    ¡°He¡¯s okay. He¡¯s just remembering stuff.¡± She knows what I mean. I¡¯ve told her everything.


    ¡°Oh. Are you sure you shouldn¡¯t go talk to him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. There¡¯s something else I need to do.¡± The look I give her says it all.


    I don¡¯t need to say anything more. We had a wild weekend herest week and this is going to be another.


    We got a babysitter again this weekend because we knew what was going to happen the minute we stepped in the club.


    Her cheeks flush when I take her hand and lead her away.


    There¡¯s only one ce we¡¯ll be going. The ce we always go when we¡¯re here.


    Our room. The hideaway.


    The maskse off and I can have her to myself over and over again.


    She¡¯s mine, she always was.


    It¡¯s an honor to belong to her too.


    She thinks I¡¯m the one who saved her.


    It¡¯s the other way around.


    It¡¯s her who saved me.


    Thanks so much for reading.


    I hope you enjoyed Nick and Mia¡¯s story.


    If you loved Nick, you¡¯ll love his brother Gabe too.


    They were cut from the same masterpiece GQ cloth.


    Get Gabe and Charlotte¡¯s story in Taunt Me.

 #2 Chapter 1

    PROLOGUE


    Gabe


    Sometimes I wonder if I would have been able to forget her if we didn¡¯t share the same birthday¡­


    I wonder if that would help.


    I press my head against my pillow and gaze up at the swirly patterns on the ster of the ceiling.


    Honestly¡­I¡¯m not sure anything can help me.


    Today reminds me that it¡¯s been ten years since Ist saw my girl.


    My girl¡­ my goddess¡­ Charlotte Revello.


    It hurts just to think her name. It hurts to recall what she looked like.


    Charlotte Revello with her long velvet hair, delicate features, autumn colored eyes and porcin skin. She looked just like a living doll.


    She was a goddess, her body wless, made for loving. Her beauty inside and out was always intoxicating. A balm on my soul.


    Only she could tame the beast in me. The ruthlessness and rawness that was already encoded in my DNA.


    Ten years.


    Tomorrow is the day. The ten year marker.


    Ten years ago I allowed another man to take her to pay her families debt.


    Fighting for her would have started a blood war.


    Everybody I knew would have been killed.


    My parents, my brothers, family, friends. I was threatened their lives.


    It¡¯s a reason I should ept, but I can¡¯t.


    I still can¡¯t.


    Grief ws away inside me. Grief still clenches my chest and knots my spine. Grief courses through my body. It haunts me and keeps me frozen in time with guilt.


    Ten fucking years have passed and I¡¯m still a mess.


    My heart is still screwed like it was when she was taken away and I knew¡­ I knew I was never going to see her again.


    My girl, who was my everything¡­ gone.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Thest time we were together we were in this very room.


    We were happy.


    Right here in this room at The Dark Odyssey where I made her mine and imed her for myself. The club is about living your wildest fantasies everyday if you want to. I¡¯m a hypocrite because I¡¯ve been stuck in the rey of thest time I saw her.


    I¡¯m not sure if she knew I wanted her here because she was my living fantasy.


    I started this club with my two brothers and my two cousins. The wild bunch.


    While othersbel it to be the doorway to all kinds of debauchery and temptation-and, they¡¯re probably right- we believe we sell people their wildest fantasies and dreams.


    She was mine.


    I try to forget her. I do. I try so damn hard to move on but I can¡¯t.


    I¡¯m an idiot because I fell into love¡¯s trap and allowed it to take me. When I told her I loved her I meant it.


    I haven¡¯t said those words since to anyone.


    Haven¡¯t felt for anyone that way since. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m always with whores and sluts.


    Women who help you to momentarily forget.


    Like the two I¡¯m in my bed with now.


    I¡¯m lying here, and they¡¯re all over me.


    It¡¯s the same two women fromst night. There¡¯s always a woman in my bed.


    Every night a different one, sometimes two. It¡¯s fucked up shit I was going to cast aside to have the one woman I wanted to be with forever.


    Forever¡­


    Charlotte was supposed to be my forever girl. Nothing mattered when I was with her. Ten years have passed and I can¡¯t forget.


    She¡¯d be so ashamed of me now.


    It¡¯s our birthday.


    I¡¯m thirty eight and she¡¯s twenty eight. It should be special yet I¡¯m in my suite at the club, drunk out of my mind with two women in my bed who aren¡¯t her.


    No one is her.


    No one¡­


    Cora and her friend Brittany weren¡¯t Charlottest night and they sure as shit aren¡¯t her tonight.


    Both have their hands all over me and I allow it, like I¡¯m on autopilot doing what I always do.


    Beautiful women like them should satisfy me. They¡¯re both beautiful with the kind of bodies made for sin and I¡¯ve been sinning with them all night since I left my birthday party.


    The acrid smell of too much wine  loiters over us, and the mess of the room with clothes and sheets everywhere is confirmation of the wild night I¡¯ve had with them.


    I should feel like some kind of king with them but I feel nothing. Nothing at all.


    Just the hollow that I was left with when I lost Charlotte.


    It¡¯s the kind that a ruthless bastard feels when he¡¯s told he can do nothing and he knows he can¡¯t do shit.


    I¡¯m not the kind of man to sit down or back down and do nothing when troublees knocking on the door. Worse if ites for someone I love.


    I belong to the Giordano family. Our name precedes us and we¡¯re not known for pussyfooting around shit or being told what to do. So I can¡¯t help but feel a certain type of way when I¡¯m made to do nothing, no matter how much time passes.


    I was made to do nothing.


    Forced to do nothing. Like binding my fucking hands behind my back with chains.


    Cora runs her hand over my cock and I feel the tug of tension in my balls. Her wild dark curls drift over my stomach and her bright blue eyes tells me she wants more.


    I¡¯m supposed to do something, anything¡­ even leave.


    Leave and walk away from the siren¡¯s ws on me, luring me to forget the shit. Leave and find myself. Leave and stop trying to rece problem for problem. leave and stop trying to rece my goddess with whores and sluts.


    I¡¯m just too drunk to move.


    God knows how much I had to drink tonight.


    Fucking hell. I¡¯m right to leave it to God, because only he knows how hard I tried to forget Charlotte. Especially today and every birthday for thest ten years.


    This day is always worse.


    It¡¯s a renewed reminder that I can¡¯t forget her. I¡¯m cursed with the memory of her, and why she¡¯s not with me.


    A gust of wind blows open therge French doors that lead out to the terrace and I gaze out to the night. Stars fill the sky like diamonds sshed over ck marble. I remember her saying something like that.


    She loved poetry and made me love it too. She used to read me poems.


    In my head jingles a familiar a verse of something my heart remembers. Like an old song ying in the back of my mind.


    Be near me when my light is low,


    When the blood creeps, and the nerves prick


    And tingle; and the heart is sick¡­


    In Memoriam¡­ Tennyson. I remember. That was her favorite.


    I¡¯ve always been a badass mobster, but I was for damn sure going to remember my girl¡¯s favorite poem, especially on her birthday.


    I wished I could have seen her onest time. I never realized thatst time we were together was going to be thest time I saw her.


    I can¡¯t forget her.


    It¡¯s myst thought and then nothingness.

 #2 Chapter 2

    CHAPTER ONE


    Charlotte


    10 years ago¡­


    Yesterday was my birthday¡­


    I turned eighteen and I lost my virginity to Gabriel Giordano, the man I love.


    I gave myself to him.


    I wake slowly¡­nguidly, remembering the night before.


    I¡¯m tangled in his sheets, my body feels deliciously sore and an equally delicious shudder shoots through me at the thought of him.


    Pleasure pulses through my veins at the memory of how he made me his woman.


    The magnificent view through the floor to ceiling ss windows boasting the Chicago skyline, and the bright sunlight spilling into the penthouse suite fits the vibrancy of my mood.


    I shuffle against the cool, blue satin sheets that caress my skin and it reminds me of his touch. I turn unto my back, gaze up at the high ceiling and get lost in the decorative swirling in the ster.


    I feel different.


    I feel like a woman, and I want to take the little time I have to relish and rememberst night. For all the shit my family have been through over thest few months I¡¯m going to allow myself the time to savor something good.


    When I hear him moving around in the kitchen I sit up and my long brown hair curls about my shoulders.


    Resting back against the stack of pillows, I pull the sheets closer to cover myself and frown when I see the time. The clock on the wall says it¡¯s way past time for me to have gotten my ass up and found my way home. It¡¯s ten and my parents are definitely going to be wondering where the hell I am.


    They¡¯d both have a heart attack if they knew I spent the night with Gabe at The Dark Odyssey, his sex club.


    How does one break such news to your overprotective parents, or any kind of parent?


    It was wild though and so unlike me. It¡¯s all so unlike me. The shy school girl who always has her nose buried in a poetry book.


    Me Charlotte Revello, dating a mobster. One of the super-hot Giordano brothers.


    Gabriel Giordano, the hottest of them all at twenty eight years old. Yesterday was his birthday too. He¡¯s ten years older than me and the sexiest man I¡¯ve ever met in my life. He has women falling at his feet and could have any woman he wants, but he¡¯s with me.


    My grandmother, my Abuelita, made me a little box of wisdom two years ago for my sixteenth birthday. She believes the ages sixteen to thirty six are the most important in a woman¡¯s life to set you on the right path so she made the box for me.


    It contains twenty little envelopes that hold her messages of wisdom. One for each birthday for the next twenty years. Words of wisdom is what they are supposed to be but people always ssed Abuelita as some kind of psychic. Or if you¡¯re in Sovana, the Tuscan vige we¡¯re from in Italy, the word more fitting for her is ammaliatrice ¨Cwitch.


    I don¡¯t disbelieve it because Abuelita is never wrong. Her first message told me I¡¯d meet the man of my dreams and I did.


    I met Gabriel a weekter. I met him and everything changed. I took one look and knew he was it for me. Pa hired him for a job and Gabriel came to the house to meet him. That was how we met and that was the day I decided he¡¯d be mine.


    My birthday message yesterday was this:


    You will be with the man of your dreams, but be careful- darkness is just around the corner.


    I was so thrilled to read the first part of the message that I pushed aside thetter, thinking it had to mean the dark storm life had sent my way recently.


    Pa¡¯s investmentpany went bust and it means we could lose everything.


    Everything gone just like that. Pa lost millions. I don¡¯t know the full details but it¡¯s not good. It was on the news two nights ago. For something to make the Chicago main news it¡¯s big. Deep shit.


    Like most Italian families our business is family run. My father and my two older brothers, Freddo and Tony, all work together.


    Pa was however, getting so many clients he needed extra help, so he hired Mandrake and that was where he went wrong. Mandrake set up some borate scheme to steal millions and wipe us out. Now Pa owes money to clients who won¡¯t bepassionate or understanding of the situation. Mafia families.


    I smile when Gabe appears at the door and try not to drool at the sight of him wearing just his boxers.


    He stands there resting on the door frame tall at six four, always and ever the Italian stallion. With his sleek, thick muscle and untamed pride, he has the kind of hard body a warrior would have. The kind that radiates raw and primal strength like a fantasye to life. The Japanese dragon tattooed on the right side of his hip just add to the vision of him.


    A wildbo of lust and warmth steal over me as his dark brown eyes, cool and maic caress me with invisible fingers.


    ¡°Morning Goddess.¡± He gives me his trademark cocky grin.


    Goddess.


    I have to try hard not to melt every time he calls me that.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± My skin is¡­ God it¡¯s still on fire fromst night.


    Wrapping the sheet around me, I slide off the bed and pad across the plush white carpet to him.


    He gives me a kiss that tastes ofst night and pulls me into hisp as he sits on the edge of the bed.


    We continue to kiss and I¡¯m lured to the wildness we shared just a few hours ago. We had sex six times and I have a vague recollection of screaming into another orgasm before I fell asleep.


    Pulling back, he looks me over with a twinkle in his eyes. A twinkle but there¡¯s a spark of something that I know means he¡¯s worried.


    ¡°Baby, what did you tell your family?¡± He searches my eyes. ¡°You spent your birthday with me. It¡¯s not the same as sneaking out.¡±


    I sigh and look down at the hard wall of his chest. ¡°I told them I was going to a party.¡±


    He quirks a brow. ¡°And they believed you?¡±


    I bite the inside of my lip. ¡°I told Ma.¡±


    Because my mother is far from stupid she knows I went to see Gabe, but she doesn¡¯t know where I am. Pa would go crazy and I¡¯m certain if things hadn¡¯t gone bad financially, he¡¯d have me shipped off to Italy. He threatened that very thing when he caught me and Gabe together and told him to stay away from me.


    ¡°Christ¡­¡± He sighs and presses his head to me for a few seconds then pulls back.


    ¡°What?¡± He has that expression again. The one that washes over his handsome face when he wants to tell me something about us being together.


    It¡¯s wild being with him. Maybe that¡¯s what draws me to him. The wildness of us. I¡¯ve been sneaking around seeing him since I was sixteen. I love him. It¡¯s as simple as that.


    ¡°You¡¯re eighteen. You should be going to a party. And I¡¯m this crazy mobster who can¡¯t fucking get you out of my damn head.¡± He winces like that¡¯s supposed to be a bad thing.


    ¡°Then keep me there,¡± I put in.


    ¡°That¡¯s just the thing, Goddess. I don¡¯t think I can take you out even if I wanted to try.¡± He holds my gaze. ¡°I ¡­need to change things up Charlotte.¡±


    ¡°Like how?¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about going away to college.¡±


    I want to be an English literature teacher. I hope to teach high school kids.


    I had my heart set on Brown University until I met Gabe. Of course now I was worried about going away and leaving him.


    ¡°I was just worrying about going far¡­ away from you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡± he deres and my mouth drops.


    ¡°Gabe¡­¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°Baby, I¡¯ming with you. That¡¯s the answer. I will go with you. I¡¯m an ountant. I got my career. You need to get yours so I¡¯ll make sure that happens.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d leave here? The Dark Odyssey?¡± I know how much he loves the ce; the club earns a nightly fortune.


    ¡°I will leave here,¡± he says with deep conviction.


    ¡°For¡­me?¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡± He says the words I¡¯ve wanted to hear for so long and a tear falls down my cheek.


    Of course I think of Abuelita¡¯s message. It said I¡¯d get the man of my dreams and look at me. My heart is filled with love and awe. ¡°I love you too.¡±


    He smiles wider. ¡°Well¡­ that works great then right? We¡¯ll do this and no one will stop us. I want to give you everything.¡±


    ¡°I want to give you everything too.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He ces a hand to my heart and nods. ¡°You already have. You¡¯re mine now Charlotte.¡± He says and it sounds like a promise. ¡°Mine.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    We fall into a kiss that seals his words.


    I am his and I will always be his.


    I get home after lunch, slipping in through the side entrance so I don¡¯t alert anyone to my presence.


    I don¡¯t want to talk to anyone yet. No one to burst my bubble of bliss I shared with my man who most assuredly made me his again before I left his arms.


    I keep a diary and I just want to log today¡¯s entry before I get back to reality.


    When I rush up the stairs, I see my door¡¯s ajar and fury instantly takes me.


    Only one person goes into my room when I¡¯m not here. My sister, Cordelia.


    She had a thing for Gabe and has always had it against me for being with him. It¡¯s not like I stole him from her. It¡¯s because he told her outright that he didn¡¯t want to be with her and she was to stop trying to get with him, that¡¯s why she¡¯s always a bitch to me.


    Sure enough it¡¯s her in my room. And, the air leaves my lungs when I see she¡¯s sitting on my bed, feet up, reading my diary.


    She hasn¡¯t even flinched on seeing me.


    ¡°Did you fuck him?¡± she asks crude and crass.


    She raises a brow and her face contorts with jealousy.


    My entry in the diaryst night was about me spending myst hour as a virgin.


    ¡°Why are you reading my diary?¡± I counter and fold my arms under my breasts.


    ¡°Nothing better to do I guess. So, did you fuck him?¡± She straightens up so she can glower at me properly. ¡°We¡¯re sisters right? We¡¯re supposed to talk about this shit, even when you steal a guy I¡¯m into. I gotta say your diary is very colorful, blow jobs and shit, wow.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have read it. Give it to me now.¡± I rush to her and she jumps off the bed backing away toward the window. Sheughs because she knows I can¡¯t catch her.


    Cordelia is taller than me. That¡¯s the only thing she has over me. I¡¯m not going to be a bitch like her and admit that she isn¡¯t as pretty as me. People used to tease her for her height and her gap tooth. Her response was always that Madonna never changed her appearance so why should she. If Cordelia looked like Madonna I¡¯d be inclined to agree with her. She doesn¡¯t though.


    ¡°Give it to me now!¡± I yell as she holds the diary over my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving this to Pa. He should know what his fucking little princess has been up to. Bitch, you ¨C¡±


    A gunshot steals her next words and we both look to the door when a scream pierces through the house. Another shot and another screame. Then angry voices.


    I¡¯m about to get up when two thuggish men barge into the room.


    Cordelia and I both scream as the men take hold of us. Another twoe and hold me so I can¡¯t move. All I¡¯m doing is screaming and trying to wriggle free of their grasp.


    They take us downstairs into the living room and my eyes bulged in fright when I see Freddo lying in a pool of blood on the living room floor.


    I scream louder and louder as my gazends on Tony not far from him, gripping his chest as blood pours from a wound.


    By the fire ce six men are standing over my parents and Abuelita, who are kneeling before them on the floor.


    Cold terror grips me in its icy embrace as I recognize the man standing closest to Pa. Everybody knows him and everybody knows to be wary of him. His name is Antonio De La.


    The De Las are considered something of royalty. The only other family who are as revered as they are feared are the Antones.


    The sight of him is enough to put the fear of God inside me. It¡¯s more than enough and I can¡¯t even begin toprehend or ept what is happening around me.


    Freddo¡­


    Oh God. Freddo. I think he¡¯s dead. I think he is and I dare not look back to check.


    ¡°You owe me Donny Revello. You fucking owe me big time,¡± Antonio roars and his voice makes my soul shiver.


    ¡°Please just give me time,¡± Pa begs.


    ¡°Please?¡± Antonio asks. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. You¡¯re so sure of yourself you give a fucking guarantee and then this happens.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault.¡±


    Antonio hits Pa with the back of his gun and he falls back howling from the pain. Ma and Abuelita are crying as much as me.


    ¡°Not your fault! My brother killed himself because of youuuuuuuu!¡± he thunders.


    I start sobbing as he sends a kick to Pa¡¯s stomach and blood spurts from his mouth. Antonio looks to me as he hears me and the smile that washes over his face now tells me the nightmare has only just begun.


    It¡¯s only just started.


    ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do¡­¡± Antonio deres and without a flicker of an eye he shoots Tony in the head.


    I bawl as blood stters and Ma starts screaming, holding her stomach in agony.


    Antonio walks up to me and runs his hands all over my face.


    ¡°She¡¯lle with me. The beautiful daughter.¡± He ces his finger over my lips and lingers there. His touch makes my skin crawl. ¡°You are so beautiful, bellezza. You¡¯lle with me to Italy and be the new Mrs. De La.¡±


    His words are like darkness falling over me. ¡°No, please, no¡­¡± I scream.


    I can¡¯t marry him. I love Gabe.


    I¡¯m in love with Gabe.


    This can¡¯t happen.


    No.


    ¡°No? My pretty.¡± He taunts, leering over me. He kisses my face and the men hold me in ce as he fills his hands with my breasts and starts squeezing, churning my stomach.


    I flinch, recoiling and manage to knock his face away with my forehead and he scowls deeply, eyes zing.


    ¡°You will pay for that,¡± he growls, baring his teeth.


    I expect him to shoot me, instead he backhands me and painnces through my body making me dizzy with it.


    Abuelita screams out and Antonio answers by aiming the gun at her.


    My world stills as the next second passes. It still to slow, slow motion as Antonio fires the bullet and it goes to her head .


    I watch it take her life.


    Everything I hold dear shatters in front of me and I can do nothing but watch, paralyzed as a bellowing sound pours from me. It¡¯s not crying. I¡¯m not wailing, it¡¯s the sound of my soul tearing apart.


    Abuelita¡­ just yesterday we spoke and I read the message she had for me for this birthday.


    I will be with the man of my dreams, but be careful, darkness is just around the corner.


    My Abuelita now lies before me in a pool of blood. So much life and love gone just like that.


    All gone, all gone and lost.


    Ma is screaming so much she can barely contain herself.


    Antonio stalks back to her and grabs her neck, gun held at her head.


    It¡¯s more than fright and terror that takes me, it¡¯s a freezing of my soul. My soul is frozen in the agony of despair and I will do anything to save her.


    ¡°Take me!¡± I wail, blinded by tears. ¡°Take me!¡±


    I can¡¯t allow him to kill my mother.


    I can¡¯t.


    With that maddening smile he drops her to the floor andes back to me.


    He grabs me by my neck from the men holding me and looks back to Pa.


    ¡°This debt has only begun its repayment,¡± he announces. ¡°I will contact you to discuss this further, the girl wille with me aspensation and assist you in whatever way she can to repay the debt. Cross me and all of you are dead. Involve anyone and they¡¯re dead too. Them and their families, everybody. Dead. Fucking dead!¡±


    Pa is shaking. Shaking and crying.


    Doom fills me as Antonio walks away and the men follow with me. I look back and see Cordelia staring after me.


    We¡¯d always been at each other¡¯s throats but in that moment I watch as the men release her and she reaches out to me with panic.


    I¡¯m too grief stricken to do anything more than let the tears fall.


    Fear and terror cascade through me.


    We go through the door and Cordelia¡¯s face is thest I see, and my mother¡¯s and father¡¯s cries are thest I hear.


    Darkness really was around the corner.

 #2 Chapter 3

    CHAPTER TWO


    Gabe


    Present day¡­


    Something bright pierces my eyes.


    Fucking sunlight pouring through my window.


    I¡¯m still in my bed and still alive. My head aches like a mutha.


    I open them and see a figure standing before me.


    Wild honey blond curlse into view when my vision starts clearing and then a face of beauty.


    The face of beauty of a woman I could be with, but I¡¯m not because I¡¯m an asshole and she can do much better than me.


    Thank fuck she knew that and stopped sleeping with my ass.


    She might not be sleeping with me anymore but Mimi is still pissed as fuck with me.


    She folds her arms under her breasts and res at me as I continue toy there.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± I ask.


    Now those brown eyes of hers sh with fiery indignation.


    ¡°The sluts?¡± Her hands fly to her hips. ¡°I threw them out. Fucking hell Gabe, you need help.¡±


    I roll my eyes at her and pull the sheets over my head. I don¡¯t want this shit today. Not today or any other. They all think I have a sex and alcohol addiction.


    Well everybody except for Nick. He¡¯s too loved up with his wife to see for shit.


    The sheets pull from my face and Mimi is standing over me staring me down like she¡¯s ready to beat the shit out of me.


    I smile and think of something that should get rid of her. Quick.


    ¡°Doll, either you get in this bed and let me fuck you or you leave me the fuck alone.¡± I smile.


    One p across my cheek makes me bolt upright and by the time I sit she sends a fist smack in the middle of my face and another before I can recover. Her fist balls at her side and she glowers at me like she¡¯s not done yet.


    The thing about it is, I could probably let her continue ¨C just to feel. Just to make me feel. Feel something more than what I do, or don¡¯t, feel.


    I feel bad I hurt her when she was probably the second woman in my life to love me and Ipletely fucked that up.


    I¡¯ve known Mimi since I was twelve. She¡¯s eight years younger than me and I swear to God she loved me right from we met. The thing is, I knew. I knew how she felt all that time and that¡¯s why I feel like such a prick. I don¡¯t want to see her today either.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I breathe deciding to take on a different strategy, but the anger doesn¡¯t leave her beautiful face. In fact she looks more angry with me if that¡¯s possible. ¡°Mimi¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ because you aren¡¯t. You don¡¯t know the meaning of the word, sorry. You don¡¯t know I¡¯m stupid enough to continue to be a friend to you after you screwed with my head. You don¡¯t know I still love you enough to worry over your stupid ass, you fucking prick.¡±


    Fucking hell, she¡¯s on fire.


    ¡°Mimi I ¨C¡±


    Another p to my face shuts me up. She¡¯s lucky she¡¯s not a guy. No guy who thinks he can lift a hand to touch me has lived.


    ¡°Shut up, I¡¯m talking.¡± It¡¯s only now that her face softens. ¡°You need to either stop this shit with all these women, or get help. I came in here this morning and found the women going through your stuff. One of them had a grand in cash in her purse. I know money is nothing to you, but think about what else could happen. Someone could kill you Gabe.¡±


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s better.¡±


    She reaches forward and cups my face. Her fingers on my skin are cool, and soothe the area where she just pped.


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t want you to die.¡± She shakes her head and a tear runs down her cheek. ¡°Charlotte wouldn¡¯t want you to die, and neither do I. Please, stop this shit Gabe.¡± She releases me and the door opens.


    I frown when Salvatore walks in.


    Nothing like big brother to add to the shitty way I feel. Salvatore is one year older than me and thinks that gives him some level of authority to tell me what to do.


    I guess I should be d though that Vincent isn¡¯t here.


    The thought barely registers in my head when Vincent walks through the door.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± I growl and Vincent tenses up like he¡¯s ready to breathe fire.


    Vincent, my eldest brother is underboss and capo to our family. Seeing him is as bad as seeing Pa. Pa who¡¯s like the fucking Godfather.


    Why are they here?


    Mimi backs away from me, casts a nce their way and walks through the door. I don¡¯t miss the look Salvatore gives her as she goes. It lingers and tells me he¡¯s not just worried about her, he cares more than he¡¯s shown.


    It¡¯s interesting and if I was feeling up to it or even like the man I was a few years back, who was just coping, I¡¯d call him out on it.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask them both. ¡°Can¡¯t you people just leave me alone? I¡¯m entitled to be wasted after my birth night.¡±


    ¡°You were supposed to meet us with Roberto this morning, did you forget?¡± Vincent asks.


    Oh fuck, of course I fucking forgot. Roberto is a main investor, Vincent another, for the hotel development business idea I was setting up with Salvatore. We wanted to buy property and start a chain of hotels in the Caribbean. We have the money it takes to get it up and running but having Vincent and Roberto on board would have taken our ns to the next level.


    ¡°Shit, I¡¯m sorry.¡± I ball my fists and shake my head. I can¡¯t believe I forgot all about the meeting. I don¡¯t even have a recollection of needing to remember.


    ¡°Yeah you will be. Look, Gabriel¡­¡± Vincent face is stern and I know he¡¯s not shitting around with me. He doesn¡¯t ept shit like I¡¯m grieving for a girl I lost ten years ago. He also makes a point of calling me Gabriel to show me he¡¯s serious. ¡°We worked this morning out but the deals off if shit like this happens again.¡±


    ¡°Come on man, fucking hell.¡± I bare my teeth at him. The fucking business idea is the only thing that¡¯s been keeping me going. I can¡¯t lose it.


    ¡°Gabe¡­ I don¡¯t know what the fuck you think this is but I¡¯m done with the shit. You have this ce and I have my own ventures. I don¡¯t exactly need a piddly hotel developmentpany. We meet tomorrow at nine. If you don¡¯t show, I¡¯m out.¡±


    That¡¯s his final answer and I know not to try to talk him out of it.


    He cuts me a crude stare and leaves. Salvatore stays behind. He¡¯s the loyal brother who lingers, always there for everyone. Always there for me. The heart forck of a better word? Because the man is just as ruthless as me with a temper worse than mine.


    He¡¯s looking at me with the same angst Vincent showed.


    ¡°You gonna leave too?¡± I ask, breaking the silence because several seconds have passed with him probably deciding if he wants to hack off my head or not.


    ¡°I am. I¡¯m done too Gabe if you shit all over the ns tomorrow. It¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve screwed with me, but it¡¯s the fuckingst.¡±


    He¡¯s right. I lost him a million dor deal a few months back, so fuck yeah the man is right.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show tomorrow,¡± I promise.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°You better, if you don¡¯t I¡¯m done with you.¡± That¡¯s much stronger and harsher than what Vincent said. Done with me.


    I¡¯ve always been close to Nick, but that¡¯s probably because he¡¯s my kid brother and we¡¯re watching out for when he loses his temper and gets himself in shit. Salvatore is the brother that has my back.


    When he frowns I feel something else again. It¡¯s his disappointment. His disappointment that somehow gets to me more than Mimi¡¯s rage.


    ¡°I get it Gabe. I fucking get why you¡¯re acting up like this. But it¡¯s time to get over it. It¡¯s well past time to get over it or you¡¯re gonna lose everything including the people around you.¡± Salvatore shakes his head then leaves me.


    I watch him go, wanting to say something but nothinges to mind. Everyone¡¯s right and losing everything is a scary thought.


    I thought that happened already. I lie back and stare at the ceiling. I need to let her go.


    I need to.


    I just do because even now ¡­ even now, no one can touch her.


    Even after ten years , if I were to do something, it would still start a blood war.


    That is still the situation and the warning I got loud and fucking clear.


    I just need to let her go.


    It would help if I knew she was okay.


    But I know she¡¯s not.

 #2 Chapter 4

    CHAPTER THREE


    Gabe


    10 years ago¡­


    She was supposed to meet mest night and she didn¡¯t show.


    That¡¯s never happened.


    No answer to her calls either.


    Nothing. Not my messages, not my calls, just nothing.


    The panic took me this morning when I woke up and saw there was nothing from her.


    I¡¯m a crazy son of a bitch and I won¡¯t stand for any shit from her father. If he wants to fight I¡¯ll fucking fight.


    That is what I¡¯m gunning for when I get to her home.


    Donny can¡¯t keep me from seeing Charlotte. Even if I have to take her and leave this fucking ce I¡¯ll do it.


    I pull up on her drive ready for war. But¡­something about her house looks off. The feeling grows stronger when I step out of my car. There¡¯s a weird vibe about the ce. Feels like something happened. The windows are all open, so is the door.


    The front door is wide open. And fuck, is that a bullet hole in the door?


    I run inside when I see that, run right in and hear sobbing. Not crying¡­ sobbing. Wails of destion are probably more the correct words.


    It¡¯sing from the living room. When I get there I see Donny and Marie, his wife, both kneeling on the ground holding each other and crying.


    Cordelia is sitting in the armchair just staring into space. Her face is puffy and swollen. Her eyes red and blotchy.


    I walk into the room and they look at me but no one says anything. I open my mouth to speak but my eyesnd on a massive stain on the carpet.


    Blood.


    That¡¯s blood.


    ¡°What the fuck happened here?¡± I demand.


    They just look at me. Donny looks like he can¡¯t say shit and Marie is inconsble.


    Cordelia is just staring with a slight part to her lips like she¡¯s trying to talk but can¡¯t.


    ¡°Guys! Fuck, tell me what the fuck happened!¡± I bellow.


    I move to Cordelia because she looks like my best bet for finding out something.


    She flinches when I crouch down before her. The re I give her tells her I¡¯m serious as fuck and she knows better than to keep me waiting for an answer.


    ¡°What the hell happened? Where is Charlotte?¡±


    ¡°De¡­ La. Antonio De La.¡± She mummers and fear races through me.


    That name. It¡¯s enough. Antonio De La. It¡¯s a bad as Antone, worse because it¡¯s old school La cosa nostra and everybody knows Antonio De Luca is a man not to be fucked with. None of his family are people you fuck with.


    ¡°What about Antonio?¡±


    ¡°He took her¡­¡±


    Fuck!


    Charlotte¡­


    No¡­


    ¡°No, what, what are you saying to me? Why would he do that? Why would he fucking do that?¡±


    ¡°A debt. He killed my brothers and Abuelita for a debt. Then he took my sister.¡± Her voice is so small. It¡¯s like a whisper of what remains of her soul. It¡¯s so faint it¡¯s ghostly, not real and I shake my head because I refuse to believe it¡¯s true.


    It¡¯s all bad. All of it and I guess linked to Donny¡¯s financial situation. I just never knew he was foolish enough to do anything with Antonio De La.


    I whirl around and stare at Donny who is now standing. I rush him and throw a punch straight in his face. He stumbles back to the ground, holding his face as blood spurts from his nose. Marie screams and Cordelia starts crying.


    ¡°Fucking hell Donny¡­ fuck¡­ fkkkk you,¡± I cry. ¡°I should fucking kill you.¡±


    ¡°I never meant for any of this to happen. That bastard took my little girl.¡± He puts up his hands to shield himself and cowers away from me. ¡°I never meant for it to happen. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    The fucking wrong thing he did was his involvement with Antonio. Any of it at all would have been bad.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday.¡±


    ¡°No one called me!¡± Of course they wouldn¡¯t. He told me to stay away from Charlotte.


    I look at Marie as a tear streams down my cheek. Her eyes, although tear-filled speak to me. She knew that night so long ago when her husband must have summoned some type of bravado to threaten me that I had no intention of stopping anything I had with their daughter.


    She also knows what I¡¯ll do now.


    It¡¯s the only thing that I can do.


    I walk out without another word to any of them and call Frankie. He¡¯ll get Vincent in to help and the others. Frankie is the eldest and he¡¯s Pa¡¯s right-hand man. Capo to our family. He¡¯ll help me no matter how crazy fucked up I may be in thinking I can get Charlotte back from Antonio De La. I have to try.


    I have to.


    One hourter and we¡¯re outside Antonio¡¯s house but nobody¡¯s there. He lives in Glencoe in a grand mansion that looks more like a pce but there¡¯s no one here. No sign of life, like he never existed.


    It enrages the fuck out of me.


    I¡¯m here with Frankie, Vincent, Salvatore and Nick and while we look as badass as we always look when we¡¯re together, the guys are worried because of who Antonio De La is.


    No one has to tell me we¡¯re asking for shit to follow us just by looking for him. I know this and I also know that if Frankie wasn¡¯t crazy we probably wouldn¡¯t be here at all.


    None of my brothers are a hundred percent for this but they¡¯ll help me. They¡¯ll help me because they know how much I love Charlotte and if they don¡¯t help me I¡¯ll go off by myself and probably get killed trying to find her by my lonesome.


    They¡¯re by my side to back me up if there¡¯s trouble.


    We leave the house and look around the ces we know are linked to Antonio ande up with nothing.


    It¡¯s clear there¡¯s more to this than I thought. He¡¯s left Chicago¡­


    Why?


    We¡¯re standing by the docks now, at a warehouse we know he uses. When we got here the workers just kept quiet. No one wanted to talk to us. A pack of Giordanos asking questions about anybody is a serious thing. If a Giordano asks you a question you better answer if you value your life. What takes precedent over that is if you¡¯re warned to shut the fuck up by a De La.


    Worse if that guy is Antonio De La, practically head of the family for his ruthlessness.


    ¡°Gabe¡­¡± Frankie says after we step outside the warehouse. The look on his face tells all.


    I know we¡¯vee to a fucking dead end and maybe it was a dead end to begin with.


    ¡°Gabe¡­¡± He says again and I give him a long hard stare as I steel my spine to stop from crumbling.


    ¡°Please let¡¯s just keep looking,¡± I say. ¡°I can¡¯t allow that bastard to take her. I can¡¯t.¡± I hate begging. It¡¯s not me, not my style, but I¡¯ll beg my brother for her.


    I look at all their faces and they must see my desperation. Salvatore is always quiet so I don¡¯t expect him to say anything. Vincent however thinks he¡¯s boss so he¡¯s always the one giving arguments of reason and restraining the madness we get up to.


    Nick is the wild child and I¡¯m sure when he first heard what happened he would have grabbed his jacket and his piece. He¡¯s a balls-to-the-wall kind of guy like me who¡¯d die in a fight because he doesn¡¯t stand for shit. Any kind of shit.


    Even he¡¯s not saying anything though.


    Vincent steps forward and rests a hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°We¡¯ll keep looking.¡± He nods and his words surprise me. He looks back to Frankie for confirmation and Frankie tips his head, giving it.


    Frankie¡¯s about to say something when his phone goes off.


    He answers and I can hear the low timbre of Pa¡¯s voice from here.


    The call is brief and the dark look thates into Frankie¡¯s eyes is a tell that the call wasn¡¯t a good one. Maybe it¡¯s gotten back to Pa that we¡¯ve lost our minds looking for Antonio, a member of what we call an assassin family. That¡¯s the best way to describe it.


    ¡°That was Pa, he wants us home. Says it¡¯s urgent and we¡¯re toe now.¡± Frankie exins.


    ¡°Urgent? What the fuck? Pa never makes calls like that,¡± Nick surmises.


    ¡°He sounded off, like he didn¡¯t want to talk on the phone. We need to get home.¡± Frankie¡¯s face is stern and his dark brown eyes are filled with the edge of concern.


    We all have our own houses but home is the house we grew up in with Pa and Ma.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go home ande back out, get the rest of the boys on the street to help us look,¡± Frankie assures me, and I give him a grateful nod.


    I hate feeling helpless. I hate feeling like shit. I hate feeling useless as fuck.


    The minute we get home I see things are definitely not right. There are three ck Sedans parked on the drive and two on thewn. It¡¯s a minor thing but Pa is very particr about thewn and anyone visiting would never park on his grass. There are also skid marks going over it.


    I already know that whoever is here is not a friend.


    Sure as fuck, they¡¯re foe.


    We get inside the house and I see I¡¯m right. There are two men at the door holding machine guns. Men I know aren¡¯t our guys in my father¡¯s house that is usually heavily guarded.


    There are two more ahead of us at the entrance to the grand hall we hold meetings in.


    Frankie leads the way and we follow. It feels like I just walked into someone else¡¯s house. Not my parents¡¯.


    As we step into the hall I see it now.


    The situation.


    Antonio De La is standing next to my parents and all the maids and servants who work in the mansion are lined up against the wall to their left.


    ¡°Fantastic, fucking fantastic. Everyone is here.¡± Antonio booms. He straightens up with an element of power I definitely don¡¯t fucking miss but I¡¯m not stupid. Pa wouldn¡¯t have allowed him to do this to him if he didn¡¯t know the consequences of retaliation.


    So I tamp down any rage I feel and home in on my sense of reason.


    ¡°Heard you boys have been looking for me on the streets,¡± Antonio continues with a broad smile on his horrible face. He¡¯s a sick fuck and looks like one with that knife scar going across his cheek. I wonder who could have gotten close enough to him to do that. Maybe it was one of his own, or someone worse than him.


    Frankie looks to me, it¡¯s permission for me to speak.


    I step forward ahead of him and stare Antonio down like I¡¯m death itself.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°You took my girl. I want her back,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Ohhh yes,¡± he taunts. ¡°I thought this whole shit would be about a girl. Very pretty girl. Perfect spoils of a business deal gone wrong with that perfect body of hers. I¡¯m definitely going to enjoy fucking her.¡±


    I pull my gun on him in an instant. I don¡¯t care who he is. He¡¯s talking about my doll that way. I¡¯ll shoot his fucking dick off before he can think about fucking.


    ¡°Motherfucker, tell me what the debt is and I¡¯ll pay it. I¡¯ll pay it whatever it is.¡± I know for him to get all worked up like this the debt has to be millions. That¡¯s the kind of money Donny shifts around in those investments of his. That¡¯s what I heard was stolen from him by his business partner. Millions. And I know De La is not the only guy that got screwed when things went south.


    Heughs andes closer to me but stops in the center of the room.


    Then without any kind of warning he fires a shot at Jono, our butler. It gets him in his head and he goes down. All the others scream and Ma starts crying. Pa puts an arm around herforting her.


    ¡°No¡­ this is the kind of debt that can¡¯t be repaid. It can¡¯t. Not with money anyway. Not with a dime of your cash from your sex club or your shippingpany,¡± Antonio says. His brows pinch together and he almost looks human. ¡°You see my brother was the one who instigated the business rtionship with Donny Revello and I backed him up. We¡¯re stinking rich but the loss of ten million is enough to dent the pockets and lose trust amongst the highly valued. It¡¯s also enough to push a man over the edge, especially when that money belonged to a few people you don¡¯t want to mess with. People who were promised double their sum of investment because of Donny Revello¡¯s words of guarantee.¡± He stops to take a breath and looks around the room at everyone.


    ¡°My brother has been suffering with depression for years because he tries these business ventures and somehow they don¡¯t work out. This one knocked him for six. He took his life two days ago. One bullet to the head with our grandfather¡¯s gun took my brother from me. All because of Donny Revello and his fucked up way of doing things.¡± Antonio holds my gaze as he speaks and he steps closer but doesn¡¯te near me. Pain fills his eyes now. Understandable pain, and while I get it and I can understand his motive, I don¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°Your loss is very unfortunate. I am sorry that happened to you and your brother. Let me give you the ten million.¡± I have it. Fuck I have more. The Dark Odyssey has been open close to a year and we were rolling in it.


    He snarls, twists around and fires another shot, this time taking out Sariah, our chef. She¡¯s been with us since I was a boy. These people have worked for my family since we were children and they are like family to me too.


    I try to keep in my remorse and hold it together. Don¡¯t show that I¡¯m affected, even though I¡¯m tearing up inside. Two deaths because of me.


    And what did I do?


    ¡°Insolent fool! You think money will fix it and bring my brother back?¡± He roars, his voice carries over the hall and so does the boom of another bullet. He just killed Tim, the gardener. There are seventeen people left at the wall.


    I search my mind for something to say but I don¡¯t know what. I don¡¯t know what to say that won¡¯t piss him off even more than he is.


    What the fuck can I say?


    What the fuck can I do? He won¡¯t take money.


    Who refuses money like that? I offered him ten million.


    Fuck¡­


    My Charlotte, what am I going to do?


    I have to save her.


    De Lucaughs and waves the gun at me. ¡°I¡¯m keeping the girl, Gabriel Giordano. This visit of mine is to tell you and yours to back the fuck off. Don¡¯t fuckinge for me unless I send for you. Don¡¯t do it. I¡¯m here to leave asting message in your mind.¡± On that he turns to the wall with all our workers and fires a series of shots that take them all out. They try to flee but don¡¯t make it.


    And there¡¯s nothing we can do.


    Nothing I can do.


    He stalks back to my parents and draws another gun from his back pocket and pulls Ma from Pa¡¯s arms so hard I think he¡¯s going to rip her arms off.


    ¡°Julian!¡± Ma cries reaching for Pa.


    Tears sting the backs of my eyes.


    What¡¯s he going to do?


    Pa fucking reaches for his gun and I know he won¡¯t care if he gets killed because he won¡¯t let this son of a bitch take his girl too.


    I see Frankie¡¯s hand on his pocket, reaching for his piece. He won¡¯t allow Antonio to kill our parents and neither will I.


    Mene up behind us, ten of them with machine guns but that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ll back down. We¡¯ll all die in this room together if need be.


    Antonioughs.


    ¡°Look at you all¡­ It won¡¯t end here. You won¡¯t kill me today,¡± Antonio sneers and then I see redser l dotted lights hovering over both Pa and Ma.


    I look to where the lights areing from and realize that there must be snipers outside.


    ¡°Put the gun away Julian, or she gets it,¡± Antonio warns. ¡°She¡¯ll get it in her heart and her head. You won¡¯t be able to kill me and my men will end your boys. All of you will be dead before you can release the trigger on your guns.¡±


    Pa puts his gun back in his pocket.


    Defeat fills me. This became next level bad from the minute this man entered my family¡¯s home.


    Antonio whirls around and looks at me. ¡°Here¡¯s what you¡¯re all going to do.¡± He releases Ma and she runs back to Pa. ¡°That there ispassion. It¡¯s the thing you get for pissing me off today and dying my ns. You must note for me again, Gabriel Giordano. You must not cross me again. If you do, your parents die, your brothers die, your whole family here and in Italia die and so does everybody they know. Your alliances will get it too. So¡­ let your girl go. Let her go.¡±


    Let her go?


    Let her go.


    I¡¯m numb and a hollow takes residence inside me as he walks to me and moves past us in the wide archway.


    He gives me a crude stare and I¡¯m watching.


    That is all I am doing.


    I¡¯m fucking watching as he leaves the house. I watch him until he disappears around the corner.


    I don¡¯t realize I¡¯m still standing there holding my gun until a firm hand rests down on my shoulder. I turn to face Pa. He shakes his head and gives me a look of sympathy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry son. I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    I can¡¯t answer because I¡¯m sorry too.


    I¡¯m sorry Charlotte¡­

 #2 Chapter 5

    CHAPTER FOUR


    Charlotte


    Sicily, Italy


    Present day¡­


    ¡°Blessed are the peacemakers for they shall be called the children of God,¡± Father Rossario says with fervency and smiles at me, holding my gaze.


    It¡¯s the smile he gives the congregation on Sundays.


    He does it just like that after a bible verse, pausing for effect so you can think about it. Ponder it.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say with a nod of conviction. ¡°That is true.¡±


    Father Rossario is one of the most revered men in the vige.


    People look to him because he gives them hope. Always hopeful with his influential sayings.


    Faith can move mountains, nothing is impossible when you believe in God, blessed are the pure in heart for they shall have the kingdom of God.


    The words and the passion he says it with are so gripping that they all believe him.


    I did too.


    He tilts his head to the side and his pale blue eyes twinkle. ¡°Do you know how hard it is to be a peacemaker, Charlotte? What it consist of? All the work, all that work to love others and try for them, even when you know there is no hope.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Must be hard, Padre Rossario.¡± I smile at him, just like I know I¡¯m supposed to. Just like I was told to.


    He nods and smooths his hand up to his cor to remove it. I watch, keeping my eyes on him. He doesn¡¯t like it if I look like I¡¯m not paying attention.


    Disinterest is just as much a sin as any other because if you miss the principle you won¡¯t understand anything. That was the message he gave me the first time I met him.


    The cor falls to the floorboards and a gust of breeze from the long windows makes it drift over to the fan palm tree in the vase.


    I only see it out the corner of my eyes because I need to be good and pay attention.


    ¡°I believe the peacemakers deserve some kind of reward for their hard work. Don¡¯t you?¡± His voice takes on a low timbre and he runs a hand through his silver hair before he starts undoing the buttons on his cassock.


    ¡°They do.¡±


    ¡°I have you. That¡¯s why I have you. You are my reward for my hard work each week.¡± He dips his head and an ease smile inches across his thin lips.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I agree, again recalling my first meeting with him. He said something simr and says it often, like an affirmation of his rights to have me.


    Antonio is one fucking asshole of a prick, but the first thing he insisted we did when we got here was go to church.


    We went that Sunday when I first arrived and sat through the whole sermon Father Rossario gave and I confess I experienced some level of hope. It was something to hang on to.


    Like most things I was proven wrong.


    That same night Father Rossario came to the house and I found out very quickly why we went to church.


    It was to show me off, and the way that I was to help my family pay back the debts owed to Antonio.


    Father Rossario came to the house and paid five grand to have me for the night. He had me and has done so every Sunday since. His reward for being a good peacemaker.


    Our Sundays start with us at church sitting on the front row so the other men can see me and they end with father Rossario balls deep inside me. Sometimes when I have what Antonio calls a free night, father Rossarioes then.


    Like tonight.


    His cassock drifts to the floor revealing his naked body and I can¡¯t look away because I¡¯m supposed to pay attention. If I don¡¯t or piss him off in any other way someone could die.


    It was my birthday yesterday and I spent it the same way I have for thest ten years, as a prostitute for my husband who makes a pretty penny from all the men who keep booking their nights to fuck me.


    ¡°You are so beautiful,¡± Father Rossario mutters.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I¡¯m supposed to answer and smile. I¡¯m supposed to do as I¡¯m told or someone will die.


    Breathe the wrong way and someone will die.


    I always fear that will be my parents or, God, even Cordelia. Ten years have passed and I¡¯m thinking of a stupid feud over a man I had with my sister. It stopped mattering a long time ago.


    What matters is the now. It matters now that I do what I¡¯m doing. This is my forever. Thest time I made the mistake of crossing Antonio he killed Benita, the only friend I managed to make here.


    I didn¡¯t smile when Father Rossario came to be with me. Heined to Antonio and he threw her into the crocodile pit he keeps out back. He did that and made me watch. That was a year ago. Benita was the person who took care of me when I got here. That was what Antonio did to her and cast his threats on me.


    Benita has a son and daughter who work here too, here in the castle-like structure I live in.


    I smile when Father Antonio pulls the straps down on my negligee and pushes it down so my breasts pop out.


    ¡°Yes, so pretty. Your pretty titties are always so perfect,¡± he says filling his palms with them.


    Ten years ago when he first did that it shocked me to shit. He was forty five at the time. Now he¡¯s fifty five and just as vile.


    I shuffle on the bed so he doesn¡¯t have to kneel. He sits next to me with his cockpletely erect and covers my left nipple with his mouth.


    I sit and smile while he sucks. I¡¯m not supposed to do anything else until he tells me to.


    He alternates from one breast to the other in his usual way and I smile down at him every time he looks up at me. I¡¯m required to act like I like it. I¡¯m required to look like I¡¯m enjoying it like the good little pet I am, sex ve or whatever the fuck it is they want to call me.


    Pet is a more fitting word I think. But pets tend to get better treatment than I get here. People love their pets. They adore them sometimes and what I am is more of an attraction.


    Bile rises in my stomach as I continue to smile down at this fiend.


    Bile is rising and I actually feel it burning. I don¡¯t know how I don¡¯t vomit in his face when his disgusting tongue flicks out and starts licking over my nipple. It¡¯s not the first time this man has done this to me and it won¡¯t be thest. I just feel sick every time it happens.


    ¡°Spread your legs wide for me beautiful,¡± he coos.


    I lie back on the bed and do as he says. His cold fingers run over my thighs and he gets on the bed, lowering to start cing kisses all over my legs. He likes to take his time. He¡¯s normally here for a little over an hour. Sometimes longer if he wants to fuck me again.


    This is the part where I think of my favorite things to block out what is happening to me. It¡¯s the best I can do. It¡¯s all I can do.


    And while I think of those things I dare not think of Gabe.


    He¡¯s still in my heart but I can¡¯t go down that path. I can¡¯t contemte what could have been ten years ago.


    I can¡¯t cast me on anybody because I know what kind of man Antonio is. Feared by everyone not just in Italy but the States too, that¡¯s how big he is. The De Las are an assassin family and nobody messes with them. Antonio was hot shit ten years ago, but my wonderful husband got upgraded to boss a few years back and became king.


    I knew nobody woulde for me and I don¡¯t expect anyone to try, let alone Gabe.


    I have a ce in my heart that will always belong to him but my heart withered away long ago along with any hope I had left of leaving here. ¡®Til death do us part.


    So every night I¡¯m forced to endure this torture and curse of beauty while I think of what gives me my escape.


    I love poetry.


    Anything by Browning or Tennyson. The Romantics fantasized about the time they lived and the Post Romantics tried to hold on to the past. They escaped in their writing by highlighting the beauty of the past, the medieval and Arthurian times. Poems about knights and damsels, fairdies and their gentlemen-in-waiting.


    It was all the beauty I wanted to share with my students.


    At least Antonio gave me that but it wasn¡¯t because he wanted to give me anything. The women in his family are required to study and look intelligent, especially the younger wives who don¡¯t have children. My days at the start were filled with studying at the University of Catania, then I moved on to teach at the local secondary school. I did that for seven years, studies included. Then it ended when I identally broke a tea cup.


    It was a tea cup that belonged to Antonio¡¯s brother, Francisco. The one that killed himself because of Pa¡¯s mistakes. I haven¡¯t taught since.


    I¡¯m not even allowed to read. I¡¯m not allowed to do anything besides eat and exist. Oh¡­ and go to the doctors for my weekly check to make sure I¡¯m clean so his special clients can fuck me without a condom. Like Father Rossario here.


    The stories¡­ the poems are all in my head. All the stories are in my head, sealed in my mind forfort.


    I wonder if Abuelita in all her wisdom saw any of this happening to me.


    I¡¯ll never know. My little box and everything I owned was left in Chicago. When I was taken we left for Italy two days after. I never saw my family again and I can only imagine what must have happened to Gabe.


    A man like that would have forgotten me.


    Ten years have passed. There¡¯s no way he would remember me.


    Father Rosario pushes my legs wider and in that second we hear a loud bange from downstairs. It¡¯s a gunshot. I¡¯ve heard enough of those in this house to recognize the sound.


    The noise¡­ that noise, the sound reminds me of the day so long ago when everything changed.


    Another gunshot sounds and Father Rosario straightens.


    Who has Antonio killed now?


    I pray it¡¯s not Benita¡¯s children. There were two shots fired.


    Footsteps sound on the stairs and the door bursts open.


    Who I seeing through instantly makes my soul shriek away with fear.


    Tobias Antone.


    That¡¯s what his name is. The only other people who are as fearsome as the De Las are the Antones. This guy here is a sick fuck who paid Antonio two million dors to sleep with me repeatedly over the span of a month. Like some sort of all-ess monthly pass.


    ¡°Father Rossario.¡± Tobias smiles and booms in a hearty voice. ¡°I expected you to be at home prepping for this week¡¯s sermon or at the very least in a confessional.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Father Rossario spits back.


    I shuffle back on the bed and look at the two men.


    Father Rossario is butt naked and hasn¡¯t even thought to cover himself.


    Tobias has long blond hair that stops at his shoulders. He looks normal and has the disguise of innocent eyes to fool you. He wears a long ck leather jacket and looks like something out of a video game.


    He sighs and looks from me to Father Rossario. I keep looking to the door expecting Antonio toe rushing up the stairs. I don¡¯t know what is going on but it feels very ominous to me.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m a motherfucker, an absolute sick fuck. People call me psychotic. They¡¯re right to because I like torture. I also like eating my victims on asion.¡± Tobiasughs and nces at me licking his lips.


    My breath stills as our eyes lock. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve had that man inside me. I can¡¯t believe he actually touched me. A demon like him.


    Fear grips my insides, holding me in ce. I can¡¯t bear to look at him. My time with him was awful and vile. It all feels like rape to me, being raped over and over again and I just want to die. With him though I wished I never existed.


    I say nothing as he continues to stare at me. I say nothing.


    He smiles and looks over to Father Rossario. ¡°Sorry padre it¡¯s the end of the line for you. End of the fucking line. Should have stuck to your prayers and been the man of God you were supposed to be.¡±


    Before Father Rossario can answer Tobias fires one shot to his head and another to his neck. Blood is everywhere.


    My lips part to scream but nothinges out, nothinges out at all.


    I¡¯m ready for death when Tobias looks at me. I am. It¡¯s been a long timeing. A very long timeing.


    I flinch when hees on the bed and moves up to me.


    ¡°Present for you downstairs bellezza. You can thank meter, best to keep this one between us shhhh.¡± He presses his finger to his lips and smiles a twisted smile that makes my body flush.


    Flush, not with heat, but cold. Arctic cold fear is whates over me, that and the smell. The scent of him, it smells like death.


    It¡¯s like a moldy, distinct smell that can¡¯t be masked with his aftershave. That is what I remember about being with him, feeling like death and the scent of it hanging in the air.


    I¡¯m shaking and trembling. It¡¯s so bad I can¡¯t focus.


    It only stops when he moves away and smiles at me. He walks through the door whistling and I stay where I am, watching. Watching and wondering what the hell is happening.


    What the hell just happened?


    Finding my strength to move, I slide off the bed. My feet connect with the wooden floor and the coldness from the room seeps into my soles.


    Present for me downstairs¡­


    What could that be? I don¡¯t have anything like that here. Anything that could be deemed as a present. No, there¡¯s nothing like that for me in Italy at all let alone in this house.


    I take a few steps to the door and listen out first before venturing down the corridor that leads to the grand staircase.


    I¡¯m still listening out and I realize something. It¡¯s quiet¡­


    Why is it so quiet? The house isn¡¯t normally so quiet. People are usually milling around at this hour.


    Night fell long ago. There are supposed to be guards stationed around and the maids and servants doing theirst rounds for the day to finish up.


    Antonio is always downstairs with someone or talking it up on the phone while his business associates fuck me.


    I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s me thinking that. I can¡¯t believe this is what happened to me. Me the girl who saved herself for one man.


    I arrive downstairs and the ce is so quiet you could hear a pin drop.


    Heading to Antonio¡¯s office, I notice his door is wide open.


    When I get to it I stop short and freeze right up and my hands fly up to my mouth in horror at the sight before me.


    Antonio is ¡­


    His head¡­ God¡­ His head is on the floor next to his feet and his headless body is sitting in his chair behind his desk. There are two bullet wounds in his chest and blood everywhere.


    I feel lightheaded and faint, but I don¡¯t fall. I can¡¯t. The part of my brain that was clinging on to hope awakens and I see what Tobias meant by present.


    Freedom.


    That¡¯s what the gruesome horrific sight before me is. It¡¯s freedom.


    Freedom ten yearster. Today marks the tenth year I¡¯ve been his prisoner.


    So¡­ it¡¯s freedom.


    Freedom from a man who abused me in so many ways. It means freedom from a debt I¡¯ve repaid many times over.


    It¡¯s hope in the darkness.


    It¡¯s so quiet and no one else is around. I don¡¯t know what the hell happened here, because myte husband was supposed to be untouchable and feared in two hemispheres. Nobody is supposed to be able to get to him, yet Tobias did.


    He did. And left me alive?


    I¡¯m not stupid¡­that means something. I don¡¯t know what it means yet, or what he wants but I suppose I¡¯ll find out soon enough.


    Right now I have freedom and by God I am going to take it.

 #2 Chapter 6

    Gabe


    Okay¡­


    I managed to get myself here in one piece.


    We¡¯re meeting at Vincent¡¯s office in town. It¡¯s stylish and I like the design of the ce.


    While the rest of us split our time between The Dark Odyssey and Giordanos Inc., our family-run shippingpany, he has his own business here.


    We¡¯re ountants at the shippingpany and we do the books for the business and private clients. Him though, he decided he wanted to take things up a little more than that and be an investment banker.


    He was the only one with the passion for it and the man can work miracles.


    He has the same job Donny Revello had ten years ago, he¡¯s just more niche.


    Vincent works with investment deals in the Caribbean. Which is why he¡¯s perfect for this new venture Salvatore and I want to get in on.


    We want to own the Caribbean. We want the whole scene there, to set up aplex of luxury hotels which each have their own clubsparable to The Dark Odyssey.


    It¡¯s a fucking good idea so I can¡¯t fuck it up. I can¡¯t and I decided yesterday that I need to take charge of myself.


    I¡¯m not at the stage yet where I think I can let Charlotte go.


    I¡¯m stubborn, worse than the proverbial mule, so while I know I need to do something it just takes me a while to get it done.


    Yesterday I decided that it¡¯s something I need to do though and that was a big step for me. It was a massive step considering each year I feel like shit for being as helpless as I was when Antonio took Charlotte, it reminds me that I truly loved her.


    It¡¯s a thing I will remember because the memory of it is all I have.


    Now I¡¯ve got to get my act together before I piss off my brothers even more.


    Salvatore and Vincent are already inside Vincent¡¯s office. They¡¯re talking andughing about something. It sounded like some shit about some doll chasing Salvatore. It¡¯s the curse of the Giordano men, we always have women chasing us. I¡¯ve never known it to be the other way around.


    Vincent was saying something about Sorcha, his wife, when I came in. He¡¯s been loved up with her for thest five years. The man still has women chasing him but he¡¯s not a cheater, unlike Pa. It grieves me to even ept that because every time I see Pa with one of his women I remember that day with Antonio and how he was ready to risk everything for Ma. He¡¯s like that all the time with her so I don¡¯t get it.


    The worst part is she knows about the women and puts up with it to the point where it¡¯s not cheating anymore. It¡¯s an allowance of sorts that actually makes me sick. Maybe though, it¡¯s part of where we get our ir for the risqu¨¦ from.


    Salvatore, Nick and I own The Dark Odyssey with our cousins Christian and Georgiou. Salvatore and I have no qualms about sharing women and having threesomes but, fuck, Georgiou is the most liberal of us with his doll he¡¯s married to and shares with his best friend. They only got married by way of arrangement but she belongs to both of them.


    Christian is like Salvatore. Very private. I feel though that he¡¯d be the same like me or Salvatore, where we wouldn¡¯t share women we love and want for ourselves.


    Theughter dies when they see me and Vincent straightens up against his leather-back chair. Salvatore turns so he can look at me from head to toe, inspecting whether I look suitable for business.


    I can¡¯tin since I brought this shit on myself. The worst was when I fell asleep at the shipping office, naked on Pa¡¯s desk. That was when everybody got the inkling that all was not well with me.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s dressed and looks decent.¡± Salvatore smiles.


    ¡°Shaved too and had a trim. Looks dapper in his shiny shoes and Armani suit,¡± Vincent chimes in with a smirk. Of all of us he looks most like Pa. The rest of us are a mingle of both our parents. Nick got Ma¡¯s eyes, other than that you can tell straight away we¡¯re brothers.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I answer and take my seat next to Salvatore who is sitting in front of Vincent¡¯s desk.


    Both are looking at me with assessing eyes.


    It¡¯s because of my calm demeanor that they¡¯re not used to. I¡¯m not a calm man in the least. Today, however, I do an award-winning performance of one.


    I don¡¯t want therapy. I don¡¯t want to get help and share the shit on my mind. I just want to deal with myself and by myself.


    Salvatore throws a punch in my arm. ¡°Fuck, liven up bro, what the fuck is this?¡± He sends another punch at me trying to elicit a response.


    I just re at him as he¡¯s getting ready to throw another and make sure the fucking look on my face tells him I¡¯m serious as fuck and if he does that again he¡¯ll be on the floor with his teeth down his throat. This is what we¡¯re like even as brothers.


    ¡°Right, we have five minutes,¡± Vincent deres. ¡°Talk. I won¡¯t stand for this shit. You¡¯re the one with the vision of the idea we¡¯re nning, you can¡¯t be like that through the meeting or don¡¯t waste my time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I tell him. ¡°I¡¯m okay. This is me okay? I apologize for my behavior over thest well¡­¡± It¡¯s been years.


    They¡¯ve lived through the first few years after Charlotte was taken that saw me depressed. Then I seemed to bounce back and reassemble something of myself. But only because I turned to women. Sex. Lots of sex. Angry, meaningless fucking. It seemed to do the trick. Then it didn¡¯t. That void of a hollow came on back and I can¡¯t shift it no matter what I fucking do, it¡¯s just there.


    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s been ten years,¡± I add.


    That¡¯s what¡¯s eating me up. It¡¯s all well and good to talk big about being a Giordano and all this shit about being untouchable but when you can¡¯t walk the walk it means nothing.


    ¡°We all tried Gabriel,¡± Vincent reminds me.


    ¡°I know, you all tried.¡±


    Frankie would say the same if he was still alive. He¡¯d remind me that he would have tried too. Frankie would be the first to point it out. That same bravado of his is exactly what got him killed. He got a hit on him from the Portaleu family after an ident that killed Stephanou Portaleu¡¯s wife. That was another situation that saw me helpless. We were standing in the park and the bullet came from nowhere. It hit him straight in his heart, the same ce his bullet struck her. Not only did I have to watch my eldest brother die but he died in my arms.


    That was seven years ago. Three years after Charlotte was taken.


    ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± I dere and push my shoulders back. ¡°Time I get over it. This is a start.¡±


    Salvatore leans in closer and I turn my focus to him. ¡°Gabe, getting over it doesn¡¯t mean recing the pain with sluts and alcohol.¡±


    ¡°Look prick, I know that,¡± I hiss and he frowns. He¡¯s trying to be a dick on me and act like he¡¯s that much older than me with his one year. ¡°I know, that¡¯s not what I mean to do. Just so we¡¯re clear. Also I think I want to go to the Caribbean and help set up things up.¡±


    Now they both look shocked and exchange worried nces.


    ¡°Gabe¡­ we were going to hire people to do that. Maybe go see it all once it¡¯s done,¡± Vincent points out. Yes that was the n indeed and it made sense because we¡¯re all so busy.


    Yesterday I came up with the conclusion that I need a change of scenery. Somewhere new. Somece else, just different to Chicago. Of course they¡¯re shocked because practically every night sees me at The Dark Odyssey. They probably get it too that the wow factor has lost its appeal for me. Watching people have sex and get up to all manner of shit doesn¡¯t have the same ring as it did awhile back.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea. I need the change and I think it would be good for me. Like you said I have vision. So I want to see the visione alive the way it has here at The Dark Odyssey.¡±


    It was my idea to make it like an erotic version of a Vian ball, just party style so it could carry on the way it would for a regr club. We¡¯re so sessful now I can¡¯t believe it. We saw fame weeks after we opened and it only grew from there to what we have today. I got good grades at college. I went to Yale and aced everything. But Yale was a requirement in our family. That felt like something I did where I was just going through the motions. The way we got together to create The Dark Odyssey though is something else for me, my one aplishment.


    Vincent nods. ¡°Okay, but we need to talk about it some more. We can have it in the n though if that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    ¡°It is¡­¡± I look to Salvatore who I notice hasn¡¯t said anything. I just give him a smile and look back to Vincent. ¡°This is going to be big. I know it. People are going to go crazy over the hotels alone. The sex club will just be the icing on the cake.¡± I have so many ideas up my sleeve.


    I want to n events too. Adult events for singles separated by age group and interests. That was going in the n after we set up.


    What I like most was that at least my brain was working. Ticking with ideas. Profitable ones.


    ¡°Well you sound like you¡¯ve made up your mind,¡± Salvatore finallyments.


    ¡°It feels right. Everybody¡¯s doing their own thing. This can be mine.¡±


    He nods. He was going to be setting up the agency here that would take the bookings for the resorts. Roberto was going to assist him with that. Salvatore is the most tech minded among us so the most suited for anything like that. His business mind also lends assistance to his other skills.


    All of us put together equals a fortune.


    It¡¯s good.


    More than what most people have. We have the benefit of doing stuff legit, even though it won¡¯t stop us from being gangsters in every sense of the word


    There¡¯s a knock at the door.


    It¡¯s Roberto.


    The meetingmences and it feels like the start of something I need to focus on.


    It all went well.


    All of it.


    An hour after that meeting saw us signing contracts for a multibillion dor deal.


    Richness and wealth all of it good.


    So why didn¡¯t I feel anything?


    I¡¯m at The Dark Odyssey now. Got here ten minutes ago and I¡¯mter than usual. It¡¯s almost ten and I try to get here by eight at thetest.


    Jenna is on reception. She¡¯s on the phone and her eyes follow me as I walk past her. I don¡¯t acknowledge her like I usually would. Acknowledging would be an invite to sexter and I don¡¯t want that.


    Nick hired her just for that and he got the shock of his life when he met Mia monthster. That doll practically turned his life upside down and inside out. He fell hard for her and I knew even before he epted his feelings for her that they were going to be together.


    It was the way he looked at her and talked about her. Very defensive and protective over her, like I was with Charlotte.


    She reminds me of her. She has the same good natured presence my girl used to have.


    I make my way past the reception area and go down to the dressing rooms to find Mimi. She always stays back until the end to make sure all the girls who work here are okay.


    She¡¯s like a mother hen even though she¡¯s younger than a lot of them.


    I see her talking to Denise, one of the girls who works the yboy Lounge. Denise sniffles like she¡¯s been crying.


    I hang back to give them some space but Mimi sees me and frowns.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be okay. Guys are such jerks sometimes,¡± Mimi says with a shake of her head. She¡¯s actually looking at me as she says that.


    ¡°I¡¯m so stupid. I believed him. Thanks for listening Mimi. You¡¯re the best.¡± Denise answers, giving Mimi a hug and walks away down the corridor leading to the lockers.From N?velDrama.Org.


    When Mimi turns her attention to me and folds her arms under her breasts and looks like she¡¯s squaring off with me, I know she¡¯s not ready to forgive me yet for the shit. All of it. She actually has no reason to forgive me and I won¡¯t ask for it either.


    I walk closer and stop a few paces away from her.


    We stopped sleeping together eight months ago. She put her foot down and realized her worth.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she asks.


    ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°No. You know it¡¯s a no. I won¡¯t be with you like that ever again Gabriel.¡± She full names me too when she¡¯s trying to make a point.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I mean you the person who¡¯s my friend I shouldn¡¯t have crossed the line with knowing how you felt about me.¡± I¡¯m trying to apologize but like fucking always I never say the right thing. She looks more upset with me than she already was.


    I¡¯ve never outrightly confirmed my feelings before. It¡¯s hard to hear it but I¡¯m saying it because it matters.


    ¡°Good to know.¡± She makes a move to go but I catch her arm and pull her to a stop. Miss Mimi however is stronger than she looks and looks like she¡¯s ready to hand me my ass again.


    I almost wish I hadn¡¯t taught her to fight when we were kids. It¡¯s on me for encouraging the beautiful little tomboy who used to follow me around. She grew up to be just as badass as the rest of us guys, except she wears heels and kept her little pixie features.


    ¡°Let go of me Gabe.¡± She scowls. I release her. ¡°You are the worst fucking piece of shit I know and I will not forgive you for the way you¡¯ve made me feel like shit. Don¡¯te down here to me trying to reason. I don¡¯t want to hear it. I don¡¯t want to talk about us so don¡¯t make me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just here trying to talk to you, that¡¯s all.¡±


    A tear runs down her cheek and I really do feel like a fucking piece of shit. ¡°I¡¯m not ready to talk to you like that Gabe. Go to your whores. There¡¯s already two outside your suite door.¡± She shakes her head and walks off, probably thinking I arranged that. I didn¡¯t. No point telling her that though when she¡¯s all worked up on me the way she is.


    Fuck, I don¡¯t even know who the two broads are and I¡¯m not going up there tonight.


    I¡¯m staying on the floor for an hour then I¡¯m going to my house which rarely sees my ass.


    I make my way to the dance floor of the club and over to the bar for a drink. I just want a beer tonight, just something to take the edge off.


    The ce is heaving with people but fuck, my eyesnd on a couple in the center of the dancefloor making out like a pair of teenagers.


    It¡¯s Nick and Mia.


    ¡°God¡­¡± I shake my head but I¡¯m happy for them. They deserve each other and it¡¯s great that after marriage and a child they¡¯re the same as they were before, worse. I think it¡¯s worse because Nick isn¡¯t so tense and he directs all his energy to his wife.


    He¡¯s there holding her like he hasn¡¯t seen her in years. She¡¯s wearing sexy lingerie that leaves nothing to the imagination, and heels. Unlike the majority of people here they don¡¯t wear their masks.


    Our policy here is you take the mask off when you want to reveal your identity to the person you choose to be with for the night. It makes it sexier.


    I sigh and look away from them.


    Just beyond them is a woman having sex with a guy taller than her. He¡¯s so fucking tall she looks like a dwarf but as he pounds into her she takes it and her breasts like pillows bounce wild with every thrust. They all have on masks so I¡¯m guessing the scenario must have been like most people whoe here.


    They met tonight on the dance floor and one of them would have given that special coin to the other inviting them for more from the evening.


    The more is what I¡¯m watching now.


    Fuck, did I ever used to get off on watching. I can¡¯t exin it. I¡¯m outrightly watching now and it¡¯smonce to me.


    Light fingers run over my shoulder as I watch and I turn around to see one of the new waitresses. Her name¡¯s Sara. She works this area by the bar. She has on a beautiful gold mask and her dark curls look striking against it.


    ¡°Gabe¡­ this is unusual seeing you by yourself,¡± she notes.


    Up by the bar the music is low enough to carry a conversation but a mix the club goes wild for just came on so it¡¯s a little loud.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Want to be busy with me?¡± She gives me a hopeful shrug. I had her up against the wall of the dressing rooms her first night here. That was a few weeks ago. Mimi caught me.


    Fucking hell¡­ she caught me and I haven¡¯t been with Sara since.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Not tonight doll.¡± So she won¡¯t feel bad I lean in and give her a kiss on her forehead. It¡¯s an odd thing for me to do.


    What¡¯s also odd is me getting up and walking away, leaving the club.


    I venture home with the n to make arrangements with an agency to check out some properties in the Caribbean.


    Some ce nice I can stay.

 #2 Chapter 7

    Charlotte


    I¡¯ve been back home for a week now.


    It¡¯s been weird. It feels like a dream within a dream. Like something I made up in a dream because I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m here.


    I left Italy that same night Antonio was killed. I had savings. A shit load of savings.


    The moment I realized freedom was mine I left. Probably a little like everyone else had.


    It was when I got on the ne that I put it all together.


    The quiet house, no one around. It was nned.


    I think the only person who could have had influence like that is Bernado, Benita¡¯s son. Everyone looked to him when Benita was murdered.


    While I¡¯m not sure what he thinks of me I don¡¯t know if I was part of the strategy that was unleashed.


    I have a very bad feeling that I¡¯m part of a different n but it¡¯s not something I¡¯m going to allow to bother me. Not until I have to.


    The minute I walked up the driveway to my family home I cast my mind back to when I left. When I was taken.


    Coming back felt a little like watching the end of Shawshank Redemption. It felt just like that part at the end when Andy, the main character, gets to his boat on that beautiful Ind and you know he¡¯s free. What¡¯s better is when his friend joins him.


    It wasn¡¯t seeing my house or my family that felt like that part to me. It was the fact I made it.


    They¡¯re all so happy to see me, but I¡¯m not staying.


    They don¡¯t know that part yet.


    I won¡¯t tell them until I¡¯m ready to.


    Maes to the door and smiles at me. She¡¯s holding a tray of food with an assortment of pastries I know she¡¯s spent hours making. It¡¯s Monday afternoon and we usually have a feast on Mondays. Time hasn¡¯t changed that, what it has changed though is my mother¡¯s appearance.


    She looks as terrible as everybody else here.


    Very thin, skeletal, and aged. Pa looks the same. What is familiar to me , however, is their love.


    ¡°I made your favorites,¡± she says,ing into my room.


    My room, it feels so good to say that.


    I¡¯m in my room and I¡¯m curled up in my bed like I used to. I may not have my music on like the vibrant girl I used to be but she¡¯s in there somewhere and I feelfort just resting on my pillows.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I tell her with gratitude. She rests the tray on the night stand and sits on the edge of the bed and looks at me.


    I crawl over to her and rest my head in herp. She hasn¡¯t been able to stop touching me since I got back. Her hands go straight to my hair and she starts undoing the braids she put in this morning.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here,¡± she whispers, stroking my cheek. ¡°My little girl. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re actually in my arms.¡±


    ¡°Me too¡­ Ma, I can¡¯t believe it either. It feels like a dream. Not real yet. Part of me wants to hang onto the dreamlike feel because I don¡¯t want to wake up and either remember what happened or wake up and be back in Italy.¡±


    My hands start shaking at the wave of emotion that takes me. I can¡¯t help it because no one really knows what happened to me. Nobody.


    I told the parts I needed to. They know someone killed Antonio.


    That¡¯s all.


    As for the part about who it was¡­ no. I¡¯m not talking about that at all.


    No one will hear that part from me. Nobody. Not the feds who called yesterday, and not even God himself. I will not tell because somehow I feel as though revealing that would be a fate worse than death.


    He knew I wouldn¡¯t say anything.


    Tobias Antone knew I wouldn¡¯t say anything even without him telling me to keep quiet. He knew, so I¡¯m keeping quiet about that and about all that happened to me while I was with Antonio.


    I will never tell anyone about the horrible life I lived as a slut.


    When a tear falls on to myp I realize Ma is crying again and I sit up.


    She dries her eyes and looks me over.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I feel bad crying. It¡¯s you who was taken and not me,¡± Ma surmises.


    ¡°Ma, we all had something to grieve over. We all did. All of us, not just me. I know you must have been worried sick.¡± I stroke her hand.


    ¡°Yes. I was my dear girl. I worried every day¡­ all day. Nothing could console me, my two beautiful sons murdered and my mother right before my eyes. Then my baby girl taken away from me. Just like that, all in one day. It¡¯s a hard thing to live with.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°I know. I do know. I will never forget that day, not ever.¡± I fight back tears.


    It was what I¡¯m told left my family crippled financially. Bad enough to break their hearts and worse knowing the dire financial circumstances but Pa wasn¡¯t able to rebuild. Antonio made sure of that.


    We have a motel now that brings in enough money to run the home. The house was remortgaged to get it and it seems like it¡¯s a step in the right direction. Pa sold his previous business to some investors and moved on from it. He looks just like Ma with the thin, gaunt, forsaken look.


    He¡¯s not here now because he insisted on going to the store to get me some fresh fruit. Everyone has been fussing over me. So happy to see me. I¡¯m just happy they¡¯re alive.


    Cordeliaes to the door and looks in on us.


    In the past she would have been jealous as fuck to see Ma fussing over me the way she is.


    That person she used to be is not the one looking at me from the door. It¡¯s the glimmer of what I remember when I saw her reaching for me when I was taken.


    The glimmer and something else.


    She had cancer.


    My sister had cancer and I wasn¡¯t here to help her.


    She lost all her hair and can¡¯t have kids. It was ovarian cancer.


    Her hair is boy-short with the ends flicked up about her ears. It looks like she styled it that way, but the truth is something that breaks my heart. She¡¯d moved out and had her own ce but moved back here after she got sick.


    ¡°Hey ¡­ can Ie in?¡± she asks. That¡¯s new too, asking for stuff.


    Ma smiles. It must be nice to see us getting along, no matter the circumstances.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I allow you girls to talk and I¡¯ll go start dinner?¡±


    ¡°Dinner Ma? I feel like I¡¯ve eaten enough to feed a small vige.¡± I can¡¯t believe I made a joke, haven¡¯t made one of those in a long time, very long time. It feels weird those words came out of my mouth.


    ¡°Humor me, ragazza dolce, per favore. Just humor me, please,¡± Ma says, sping her hands. She lowers to give me a kiss on my forehead and she does the same to Cordelia when she gets to her. With onest smile she leaves us.


    Cordeliaes in and takes her seat where Ma was. She¡¯s carrying a small bag, one of those embroidery bead bags. It looks like something she made back in the day.


    ¡°This is for you,¡± she says, handing it to me.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I made the bagst night, thought you might like it. But the stuff inside is a mix of things that already belong to you and something else.¡± She gives me a coy smile.


    I¡¯m amazed at the bubble of excitement that fills me. We were always the sisters who were at each other¡¯s throats. She¡¯s five years older than me. We were okay until I got to the age of twelve. Before that she saw me as a living doll she used to dress up. Then all the boys started looking at me instead of her and I lost her.


    ¡°Thank you, means a lot.¡± I give her a hug and when I move to sit back she continues holding me for a few seconds before she releases me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She dabs at her eyes. ¡°I am, I just ¡­I hope you know I appreciate all you must have done for us. We¡¯re still alive and no one bothered us after that day. It didn¡¯t mean shit because I knew you were suffering.¡±


    It means a lot to hear her say such things to me because I thought she hated me.


    ¡°I did. I can¡¯t express how bad it was and what happened to me.¡±


    ¡°What did happen?¡± Curiosity fills her bright brown eyes.


    As soon as she asks the words I find myself shaking my head and cowering away. It¡¯s the kind of behavior of someone who¡¯s been abused.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t ¡­ I mean¡­¡± My voice trails off. I want to talk, of course I want to answer their questions but I can¡¯t. Saying it all out loud makes it real.


    It makes it real and I¡¯ll know then that all those men who were with me and all the people who died because I did something ridiculous like look the wrong way really happened. It really did happen. It wasn¡¯t just a ten year nightmare, it actually did happen.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I know you want to know but I just can¡¯t talk about it.¡± I give her a little smile.


    She reaches forward and takes my hand into hers. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re home now. Oh Charlotte¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.¡± She dries away more tears. ¡°I tried, you know¡­ I tried. There were some guys left behind after the men took you. I begged them to take me instead. I was aplete bitch to you but ¡­ I never wanted that to happen to you. Antonio wanted you. The killings were specific. Except maybe Abuelita. He killed the boys because they¡¯re Pa¡¯s sons and he took you because of your beauty. I was left because I¡¯m not¡­ well I¡¯m not like you.¡±


    I suck in my breath as a tear runs down my cheek. I feel just awful hearing this. I do, it¡¯s all so dreadful.


    ¡°Cordelia, you didn¡¯t have to do that for me. You¡¯re beautiful the way you are.¡±


    She gives me a little chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m past that. When you¡¯re given something as serious as cancer, all of that is so trivial. So very trivial. What hurt me the most was feeling helpless, like I could do nothing. I couldn¡¯t even offer myself as a swap for my baby sister. Something snapped in me that moment, when I realized they were going to take you. Myst sibling left, and the baby. I tried, tried to stop it.¡±


    I dip my head with appreciation and flip my hand over hers so it¡¯s me who is holding her hand. ¡°Thank you. Cordelia. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Open the bag. There¡¯s something inside that will cheer you right up. In fact I think it should redeem me a little bit for being such a bitch.¡± She chuckles and nods her head.


    I wonder what on earth it could be so I look in the bag. I pull out my old diary and the box Abuelita made for me. There¡¯s also arge white envelope.


    I look at the diary and the book and focus on those for a moment.


    ¡°It seems fitting that I should give those back to you. I never gave you back your diary and you didn¡¯t know I had the box,¡± Cordelia says.


    I recall how we were arguing over the diary and Gabe.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I raise my shoulder into a shrug. ¡°Thank you for this.¡±


    I try to act like I¡¯m okay but I¡¯m not. It¡¯s so strange to be looking at all of these things that were very much a part of my life. My two things and both were given to me by Abuelita.


    Instead of lingering on them I look to the envelope. I¡¯m guessing this must be what Cordelia is talking about in the way of redeeming herself.


    I open it and see the letter inside from Raventhorne Academy. A rush of warmth cascades over me and I look from her to the letter and back to her as she smiles.


    ¡°Read it.¡±


    I do.


    Dear Miss Revello,


    After viewing your impressive application and experience, it is with great honor that we invite you to an interview for the English literature teaching position here at the academy¡­


    I can¡¯t read anymore. Tears fill my eyes and I can¡¯t see to continue. I can¡¯t see or anything. The emotion that has swelled within me is so great that it washes through every fiber of my being.


    ¡°How is this possible Cordelia?¡± I gasp.


    She gives me a guilty but mischievous look. ¡°I pretended to be you and applied. I¡¯m sorry. It seemed like your thing. While we were unpacking I saw your university certificates and a letter from the school in Italy so I just thought, hey why not. And it worked. My charity works closely with the academy.¡±


    Cordelia works for a charity that does fundraising events to help fund the schrships to various schools. I¡¯m guessing the prestigious Raventhorne Academy falls into that category. And I have an interview there.


    Oh my God.


    I throw my arms around her and burst into tears with delight. I must look crazy. Crying for the past and all I¡¯ve been through and this amazingly great news.


    ¡°Thank you so much Cordelia. Thanks so much. I haven¡¯t taught in years and even when I was teaching it was ¡­¡± I can¡¯t quite exin it.


    I sit back and look her over.


    ¡°But you got to teach.¡± She offers.


    ¡°Yeah. It was a small thing I was allowed. Then it stopped three years ago. I pissed Antonio off so he taught me a lesson by taking the job away from me and all my books, all the books I loved.¡±


    ¡°Christ¡­ I¡¯m so sorry. Well¡­ this will be good for you and it¡¯s an academy.¡± She says, eyes wide with fascination.


    ¡°I know, oh my gosh I never saw myself at somewhere like that.¡± I thought something more like a state school. An academy would be amazing. A definite step in the right direction for what I have nned.


    My n which is to basically leave this life and my past behind. Leave it all in the past.


    I don¡¯t mean to abandon my family, no never that, but I don¡¯t want to be dragged into shit ever again. Thest ten years of my life were about them. Worried over what could happen to them and that they would die if I did the wrong thing.


    This next phase of my life will be about me, repairing and growing and being the person I hoped I would be.


    This wonderful opportunity is a step toward that and takes out the hassle of job hunting if I get the job.


    But I still have onest thing to do.


    One more thing to do, onest person to see then I can truly close the chapter on the past.


    Gabriel.


    I just want to see him onest time then that will be it.

 #2 Chapter 8

    Charlotte


    He¡¯s still listed as living at the same address. But I don¡¯t want to pitch up at his house and have someone like his wife or a girlfriend answer the door.


    I don¡¯t want to do that, it would be too much for me to handle and it would be awkward.


    My family is one thing. They would have missed me to no end every day as they told me they did, but I don¡¯t even expect him to remember me. I don¡¯t.


    So I decided on the one ce I could go that would be safe and casual.


    Somewhere low key, as low key as it could be for me because there¡¯s nothing low key about The Dark Odyssey. Nothing whatsoever.


    There was nothing low key about it ten years ago and definitely not now.


    The minute I step in I notice the wonderous changes.


    The floor is marble and the sound of my heels clicking against it is different to the grayscale flooring it previously had.


    Tonight, it actually looks like I stepped into Venice. It really does and I¡¯m proud of the way the ce looks.


    Gabe told me once that the idea was ss and sophistication, a ce to live out your wildest dreams and being somewhere that looks like this gives people thefort to do that, not like some seedy back alley set up where anything could happen to you.


    I wait in line behind a couple who have been whispering to each other and touching since we came through the door. The woman is wearing a kimono. The man dressed in a suit. He looks like a banker or someone official and professional for his attire.


    They look good together and you can tell they¡¯re a couple who are really into each other. They¡¯re here to have fun with each other and not anybody else.


    They take the gold masquerade masks the receptionist hands them and saunter away.


    I¡¯m next in line. I¡¯m not wearing lingerie so I don¡¯t have on any of the silky dressing gowns and kimono-type wraps most of thedies are wearing. I have on a dress. A long ck evening gown with diamantes sshed all over it. It¡¯s probably more the sort of thing you¡¯d wear for an actual masquerade ball.


    I get a gold mask from the receptionist and put it on straight away. She also hands me the golden token to give to someone I want to end my night with. I don¡¯t bother to exin to her that I¡¯m not here for that.


    The receptionist who was here in the past never gave me anything like that because she knew I was here for Gabe.


    I¡¯m still here for Gabe just not the way I was ten years ago. Eighteen and ready to lose my virginity.


    I go through therge oak doors and I¡¯m enveloped by music and ¡­the truly scandalous activities happening around me.


    And still I¡¯m as fascinated as I ever was. If there¡¯s one thing I discovered about myself since meeting Gabe it¡¯s that watching people live out their wild fantasies is something that fascinates me.


    The Dark Odyssey intrigues me for the beauty and the temptation. It¡¯s stylish, very stylish, with the grand gold roof and d¨¦cor fitting to the masquerade balls you¡¯d see in Venice. The hall is endless and packed as always.


    Nevertheless, it¡¯s what¡¯s happening on the outskirts though that entices me to stare. From where I am I can see five cubicles and all the people inside are having sex. There are couples, threesomes, foursomes.


    The music dips low as it changes and the moan of a woman crying out in pleasure grabs my attention. She¡¯s to my left, practically a few paces away from me having a threesome with two guys, and my whole body flushes from the sight.


    I find myself staring like I did the first time I was here, except that first time I was with Gabe and he only allowed me to see a little bit of what was going on because I was far too young to be in here. The club is for people who are twenty one and over. At the time of my first visit I was seventeen. The club opened eight months before my eighteenth birthday.


    People are just as raunchy now as they were back then. Worse.


    I watch as both men suck her breasts while she strokes their cocks. Then the guy to her right picks her up and settles her down on his cock in reverse cowgirl. The other guy moves to the front so he can plunge into her pussy and the two guys start pumping into her.


    At least ¡­ given all I¡¯ve been through I can still watch.


    I still think it¡¯s the power of the mask. It may look pretty but it was made for so much more than that. It hides your identity but gives you the freedom to watch and those you¡¯re watching can¡¯t really tell what your expression is as you do.


    I won¡¯t stand here all night though like some perv and continue to watch longer than what may be deemed eptable. And¡­ I¡¯m not here for that.


    I look away and continue to the bar, cing an order for a fruit cocktail when the bartender approaches me. Then I look around while I sit on a barstool.


    Several men nce my way, giving me stares I always get from men. It¡¯s the breasts. I¡¯ve been getting attention like that since I was fourteen. The dress I¡¯m wearing though has probably thrown them off kilter because no one else is dressed like me.


    I must look out of ce. I feel a little awkward as it is because the dress scallops around my thinner figure and it¡¯s meant to be a little tighter.


    Antonio wanted to keep me thin so he made sure I was given less food if he saw that I was putting on weight. That¡¯s what happened recently. I was sick with the stupid bug that swept through the vige and wasn¡¯t well enough to see his clients. I lost weight from not eating then gained it back once I got my appetite and I gained a little more. He saw and decided I need to starve for a week then be given a bowl of soup and an apple in the weeks after.


    I shake the memory of him free from my head. I don¡¯t want to think about him anymore tonight. Over thest few days I¡¯ve been back, there have been calls to Pa about him and the funeral. I told him to let them know I was too distraught to attend given the nature of the way he was murdered.


    Thank God they understood. Someone else contacted us about money and inheritance to let me know my asshole of a husband had his will written so there was nothing there for me except my allowance for the year which came to a total of thirty grand.


    He gave everything to his brother¡¯s family and a dog charity. That¡¯s what the man did.


    He made sure there was nothing in his will that would leave me any money. It was because of the way that the allowance was set up however that I was able to get anything.


    It was fine. I don¡¯t want his money. What I do have is savings. Savings from the fucking allowance and the money I got from teaching at the school. I didn¡¯t buy anything other than lingerie he gave me money to buy and personal items so I have a total of seventy grand in savings. It¡¯s enough to get an apartment and take care of myself for a while.


    If I get this teaching job I¡¯ll make further ns. It would be nice to buy a house. My own ce.


    Small steps though.


    This is however a big one. I¡¯m here at The Dark Odyssey and I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m supposed to do now.


    I¡¯m here and I nned to just see Gabe, that¡¯s it.


    Just get a glimpse so I can see he¡¯s okay. Happy even. Not talk, or let him see me or anything where wemunicate. I just want to see him for my own peace of mind and then I¡¯ll let him go.


    I need to because he¡¯s part of the past and more so because he belongs to a life I don¡¯t want to be part of anymore. People say you can¡¯t change who you are. I beg to differ. I¡¯m about to.


    I don¡¯t care what the circumstances are that gave me my freedom, I have it and I don¡¯t want to live the next ten years watching my back or being afraid.


    That is what thest ten years were like for me. As much as I love my family, I don¡¯t ever want to be put in the position where I have to worry over their lives if I don¡¯t y nice. I don¡¯t want that ever again.


    The music changes to an upbeat club mix and the people go wild. Bodies sh together and people are shamelessly grinding against each other. Sex isn¡¯t allowed on the dance floor but what is happening around me is like a massive orgy.


    It feels weird being here around so many people. I haven¡¯t been around this many people in forever. And just like before, I think the ce looks like an erotic lingerie party.


    The bartender returns with my drink and gives me a smile. ¡°Can I get you anything else?¡± he asks.


    ¡°No, this is great. Thanks.¡± I dip my head and take the ss smiling at the way he decorated the drink. He winks at me and moves away to serve the next customer.


    My spirits lift a little when I see Nick, Gabe¡¯s youngest brother. He has a blond-haired woman with him and they¡¯re holding hands. I continue to watch as they disappear into the crowd and I scan up to the balconies.


    I¡¯m admiring the artwork of the gold mask that¡¯s there and a smile tugs on the corner of my mouth when I see acrobats in the air on an aerial hoop. How original.


    And¡­ oh my God, there¡¯s a couple having sex on the hoop. They¡¯re twisted in this contorted upside down position where the man is hooked on to the hoop with his feet and the woman is practically glued to him and the two are naked having sex. The hoop must be on some rotating device because it floats away like a dream into the darkness and they disappear.


    They disappear but the man who appears in my view makes my heart stop beating in my chest.


    My breathing constricts and I fear that if I look away to rub my eyes and check that who I¡¯m seeing is real he¡¯ll disappear.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    It¡¯s Gabe.


    Gabriel.


    It¡¯s him. He¡¯s standing on the second floor balcony just peering over the side. He¡¯s actually not that far away from me but it feels far away.


    He¡¯s standing there, arms rested on the balcony rail and he looks perfect.


    Ten years looks good on him.


    I shouldn¡¯t be surprised.


    Ten years on a perfect man just improves what was already there.


    With his sharp haircut, high, exotic cheekbones set in a face that was chiseled by God himself, Gabe looks like a masterpiece.


    I gaze up at him and I remember everything I shared with him. Every single thing.


    I don¡¯t mean to but I set my ss down and find myself standing and taking small steps toward him. It¡¯s the maism of him that draws me to him, to what I can¡¯t have. A man I wanted and never got to be with. It all ended after that one night of passion we shared.


    One night of passion, then I was taken. Gone from the beautiful man I gave my heart to.


    Seeing him now I remember it all starting with thatst night, then I think of other things. The memories imprinted on my soul. Like us reading poetry in the meadow and him kissing me, the little boat rides we took down the river just to see the swans going to bed on the bank because the area reminded him of the post romantic poems I used to read him.


    I fell so deeply in love with him I wanted nothing more than to be with him forever.


    I¡¯m staring and I walk right up to the furthest point of the dance floor. He¡¯s about twenty feet above me. I gaze up at him and he¡¯s looking ahead, but then he looks down.


    His eyes fall on me and I know he won¡¯t recognize me.


    I¡¯m wearing a mask and I look different. My hair is much longer and I have it down tonight, long and flowing to the center of my back.


    He¡¯s looking and I¡¯m looking and all I do is smile.


    It¡¯s my goodbye.


    It¡¯s strange how I¡¯m looking at him and he still feels like mine.


    He straightens and his stare intensifies and I wonder if he knows it¡¯s me.


    Anyone would think that would be a good thing.


    It¡¯s not though. It¡¯s better if he doesn¡¯t.


    Better for me.


    The thought moves me the minute I think it and I leave.


    I leave The Dark Odyssey and close the chapter of my life when I loved Gabriel Giordano.


    Loved.


    I¡¯m so foolish.


    Ten years have passed and I still love him.


    I never stopped.


    I still love him.

 #2 Chapter 9

    Gabe


    I race down the stairs taking them two at a time.


    That woman¡­ her presence¡­


    I know I¡¯m crazy but the presence¡­ it felt like her and she looked like my girl.


    Charlotte¡­ but how?


    I can¡¯t imagine that it would be her and here.


    I get to the dance floor and it¡¯s the one fucking time I wish the ce wasn¡¯t packed because I can¡¯t see for shit amongst this crowd. I rush over to the archways where she would have gone and I run into Nick and Mia out by the staircase kissing.


    They¡¯re here again tonight. Their babysitter must be loving them because these two are always out and look at them making out, like a pair of teenagers.


    Mia gets that rosy expression on her face when she sees me and Nick has it too, like his doll¡¯s rubbed off on him.


    Fuck.


    ¡°Hey Gabe ¨C¡± Nick starts but I cut in.


    ¡°There was a woman, long brown hair wearing a ck dress and a gold mask. Did you see her? She would havee this way.¡± I blurt.


    Nick furrows his brows. ¡°Nope didn¡¯t see her, but I¡¯m probably the wrong person to ask.¡± He nces at Mia who flushes as he gives her a scandalous look.


    Fucking prick. I¡¯d grab him in his throat if his wife wasn¡¯t in his presence and we¡¯d probably end up fighting on the stairs. I just don¡¯t want to embarrass him in front of his girl and I¡¯m not in the mood to take a beating from my kid brother who gives as much as he¡¯ll get from me if I decide to lose my shit on him.


    So I don¡¯t answer him.


    ¡°Gabe,e on man.¡± Nick smirks.


    I don¡¯t answer. I continue down the steps and of course I¡¯m toote. There¡¯s no one around and I was a whole two flights above her, she¡¯s long gone. Whoever she was.


    Fuck, I¡¯m fucking losing my fucking mind.


    Of course it¡¯s not her.


    But¡­ what if it was?


    I¡¯m not in touch with her family. I didn¡¯t go back after that encounter I had with Antonio. I didn¡¯t go back because I knew if I did I¡¯d end up killing her father. Seriously. That was my rage.


    The man lost out on his business and so many lives were either taken or affected by what happened to him. I stopped factoring in long ago that the whole shit with his business wasn¡¯t his fault.


    To me it was, it was his fault that I lost Charlotte and I couldn¡¯t go back in her family¡¯s presence for fear of what I¡¯d do.


    I¡¯m for damn sure tempted to go see her family now as I stand on the street side contemting whether I saw Charlotte or if I am really losing my mind.


    I manage to tamp down the idea but I lose sleep over it and find myself on the way to Salvatore¡¯s ce at the crack of dawn.


    I can¡¯t talk to Nick anymore because he annoys the shit out of me and Vincent is¡­ Vincent is Vincent. It¡¯s enough of an exnation.


    Salvatore answers the door a few seconds after I ring the bell.


    He¡¯s as shy as the rest of us but opted for a penthouse suite because he likes the view of the city. The rest of us guys have manor-style homes and mansions.


    He lives like the bachelor he is and I can see I just caught him working out because all he¡¯s wearing is a pair of sweatpants and his hair is damp. His chest is a mirror of my own with a Japanese dragon on the right side of his hip. We also have the Roman numeral ten on our left breast in memory of the day Frankie was killed.


    It¡¯s in memoriam to him.


    ¡°You look like shit. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been on a bender.¡± He scowls.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t, Jesus, what the fuck is wrong with everybody on my ass and annoying the fuck out of me?¡± I hiss and walk in.


    Of course my little remark has won me a re from him because my answer waspletely uncalled for.


    ¡°Okay, good morning to you too.¡± Salvatore shakes his head. ¡°What happened?¡±


    I¡¯m about to answer when Mimi walks through the door from his bedroom wearing nothing but his shirt.


    My mouth fucking drops wide open. She doesn¡¯t say anything to either of us though. She just looks me up and down like she¡¯s daring me to say something and continues her path into the kitchen.


    I want to stop looking at her but find I can¡¯t.


    I¡¯m not stupid. Far from it. Stupid didn¡¯t get me anywhere in life and it won¡¯te to fuck me over now in this scenario by making me think there¡¯s nothing going on here. I drag my eyes back to Salvatore who has that wild yboy smirk on his face. It grows wider when Mimies back out of the kitchen with a bag of Cheetos.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t dirty the bed,¡± she says in a nonchnt manner.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry baby, you can dirty that bed however you wish, just save some for me.¡± Salvatore replies but he¡¯s looking at me.


    Motherfucker, if he wasn¡¯t my damn brother I¡¯d shoot his fucking dick off right the fuck now. Right fucking now.


    I¡¯m stunned to shit, but brother or no I can still hand him his ass.


    My hands fly to his throat and I shove him hard up against the wall he¡¯s always so careful not to dirty up because of the specially imported wallpaper. He can go fuck himself with his fucking wallpaper today.


    I messed with Mimi enough and I won¡¯t allow him to do it too.


    ¡°Fucking prick!¡± I yell.


    I¡¯m not sure what pisses me off more, that my hands around his neck do nothing to him because the fucker looks unfazed in every essence of the word, or¡­ that this fucker who is my brother is smiling at me and he knows how much I hate that.


    The problem with all of us in the fucking family is we¡¯re all alpha. So I should have expected his next move.


    One hand mps down on my arm and finds a pressure point. He presses hard into it and my handse free from his neck. That allows him his next move which is to grab his guns from¡­ wherever the fuck theye from. I don¡¯t know how he whips them out so fast I don¡¯t see where they came from, he just shoves them in my face, which is fine because I was ready for him with my own guns.


    This is how we are and it may seem like crazy from hell or some nightmare world but it¡¯s the only way we know the other is serious as fuck.


    Pa pulled a shot gun on me once and I knew from then not to fuck with him.


    Now I stand before Salvatore and he¡¯s still fucking smiling because he knows I wouldn¡¯t kill his ass but he knows that I know I¡¯m not sure he won¡¯t kill me.


    ¡°Damn you,¡± I hiss. ¡°Damn you. I¡¯ve done enough to her, why would you do this?¡±


    ¡°Do¡­ what Gabriel?¡± He tilts his head to the side and regards me with crude eyes.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You fucking around with Mimi.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m fucking around with Mimi?¡± he challenges.


    I open my mouth to answer him but shees out again, stops when she sees our debacle, shakes her head and goes back to the kitchen.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I finally answer him.


    He lowers his gun but the smirk is still on his face. ¡°I¡¯m not. We y poker.¡±


    ¡°And she wears your shirt after with nothing more?¡±


    ¡°Fuck you Gabe, I¡¯m not you okay,¡± he hisses.


    Shees back out of the kitchen and ignores the two of us. It¡¯s when I see how he looks at her as she goes back into the bedroom that I lower my guns.


    There was something in his stare that got me and I see instantly he¡¯s right. He¡¯s not me. I never looked at her like that.


    ¡°I¡¯m not you but just once in our fucked up universe do I wish I could be you when ites to her. Not the part of her that hates you though,¡± he confesses.


    I swallow hard and shake my head. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be any part of me when ites to her. Be you. It says a lot that she¡¯s here.¡±


    Because Mimi is as badass as the rest of us and there¡¯s no way she would be padding around his ce in his shirt the way she is if she didn¡¯t have some type of feelings for him.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± The shinees back to his eyes now and the craze from moments ago gone.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°So, what the hell brings you to my ce at this time of the morning?¡±


    I sigh and walk in, lowering onto his sofa. I rest my elbows on my knees and he joins me, sitting opposite in the arm chair.


    ¡°Is this about you going to The Caribbean? Have youe to some conclusion that it¡¯s a bad idea?¡±


    I frown. ¡°You think it¡¯s a bad idea?¡±


    ¡°No, it will just be strange without you. Not watching my back, or me watching your back, or having you pull guns on me every half second.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not fucking every half second.¡±


    ¡°It was how you greeted me this morning so I¡¯m inclined to think otherwise.¡± He chuckles and reaches over to the coffee table to pull a Cuban cigar from the little drawer on the side.


    He offers me one but I don¡¯t take it, don¡¯t feel like it today.


    ¡°Salvatore,¡± I begin. I¡¯m just going to cut to the chase and get into the reason I¡¯m here. It¡¯s the same reason I came to him and the same reason why I¡¯ve always run my ideas past him first. ¡°What would you say if I told you I think I saw Charlotte at The Dark Odysseyst night?¡±


    His brows knit together and his eyes narrow. ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    I almost smile. This is why he¡¯s different from everyone else.


    ¡°There was a woman looking up at me, long dark hair and ¡­ she looked like her, had on a mask bute on, it¡¯s not that hard to distinguish someone in a mask you already know. She had that same¡­ presence.¡± I run my hand over my beard realizing that actually sounds weird.


    He lights up his cigar and draws in a breath.


    ¡°Go to her family Gabriel. It¡¯s the only way you¡¯ll know for sure. Calm yourself and go see her family. That¡¯s the best advice I can give you. There¡¯s no point sitting here and talking shit on whether it¡¯s her or not.¡±


    I bite the inside of my lip and nod.


    Blowing out a ragged breath I get up, deciding the answer really is to go see her family.


    ¡°Thanks bro.¡± I nce at the bedroom door, thinking of Mimi. ¡°You¡¯re a better man than me.¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°We¡¯re the same kind of men, brother. You¡¯ve just had your heart crushed and there was fuck all you could do. Makes people behave in different ways. Go ¡­ see if it¡¯s her.¡±


    I nod, appreciating his encouragement.


    I can tell anyone now that it¡¯s hard to walk up the path leading to the Revello¡¯s drive and try to remain calm.


    The angst that builds within me is like a war raging inside.


    It¡¯s a reminder of something I failed and worse, the life I knew my girl was going into.


    I may have stayed the fuck away like I was warned but that didn¡¯t stop me from doing what I could to see what info I could find about De La¡¯s ce in Italy. What I did find was hardly worth anything to give mefort.


    He was listed as married to her, all a nice fa?ade and that¡¯s it, nothing more, which only left me to my deepest fears. Antonio De La was a man who did not treat women well.


    Married twice before Charlotte and both women were killed.


    Bullet to the head.


    Bullet to the chest.


    I heard one said the wrong thing and lost him a business deal. I don¡¯t know what happened to the other except that she was found in a church dead on Easter morning.


    The man took wives as trophies and never married for love. Charlotte was taken for the debt payment. Whatever it was, was still bad and should have never happened to my girl.


    I get to the door and ring the bell. In my head I¡¯m thinking of all the scenarios that could y out here.


    I dare not actually think what I want most though¡­ that it¡¯s her. I¡¯m erring on the side of disappointment because that¡¯s better than hoping and feeling disappointed after when I learn it¡¯s not her.


    Footsteps echo on the other side of the door. The lock clicks and then the door opens.


    Cordelia stands before me with a wide eyed expression on her face, her thin gaunt face, and I notice her hair. It¡¯s the kind you¡¯d say something about ¨C just acknowledge you noticed it. If this were years ago and she was ying nice on the rare asion that she was nice and not trying to steal me away from Charlotte, I¡¯d tell her, her hair looks nice.


    However, today is today, and the look in her wide-eyed expression tells me something like it did that day ten years ago.


    I look at her and I just know.


    I just know the woman I sawst night was Charlotte.


    Her lips part to say something but I¡¯m already moving past her and going up the stairs.


    Charlotte¡¯s room was down the hall and thest one.


    I almost fall over my feet as adrenaline takes over. I push forward and see the door open.


    When I get to the entrance I stop short when I see the beautiful young woman standing by the long mirror holding a book.


    Just likest night, long dark brown hair flows down her back. Those high cheek bones get me the same way they got me the first time I ever saw her. And those eyes. Warm like autumn and against her dark brown velvet hair they look striking.


    It takes me a moment to realize I¡¯m not fucking breathing, but I couldn¡¯t care less if I don¡¯t take another breath.


    It¡¯s her.


    I move to her, my heart carrying me and I cup her face. Her beautiful, beautiful stunned face. Part of me wonder if this is another dream. If she¡¯s real. Will she fade from before me in a few seconds like every other image I conjure of her.


    Her skin, her satin smooth skin feels real.


    She¡¯s real. Really here and I¡¯m touching her.


    It¡¯s her.


    It¡¯s really Charlotte.


    Her lips tremble and her hands shake, but we move to each other at the same time, moving in for the kiss we¡¯ve both been starved of for thest ten years.

 #2 Chapter 10

    Charlotte


    The minute his lipse crashing down on mine, fire washes over me, racing through my body from head to toe in one sweeping motion.


    It tingles every ending of my nerves and sets my soul alight with the luxuriating sensation of it.


    The same sensation that robs my brain clean of thought and memory of the nightmare thest ten years held for me. It¡¯s like it never happened and I wish it didn¡¯t. I truly wish it didn¡¯t.


    Because I could almost believe I¡¯m that girl again from ten years ago and this was what happened to us after Ist saw him.


    I could almost believe this was the next day or even a few days after he made love to me over and over again and promised me we¡¯d be together forever.


    I could almost believe it, almost ¡­ but the nightmare of what actually happened flows through my mind and it¡¯s grief that makes me jump. Because we never had this.


    It never happened.


    I was taken to a ce where I thought I was going to die and imprisoned by a man who used my body.


    I pull away from Gabriel.


    I don¡¯t mean to but this kiss is¡­ confusing.


    Gabe looks at me. Seeing him in the sunlight makes my stomach flutter with nerves.


    In the darkness of the clubst night I¡¯d only caught a taster of the full masterpiece of him.


    Now I¡¯m seeing the full blown, ten years older version of Gabriel Giordano and he just kissed me.


    ¡°It¡¯s really you,¡± he states, looking me over like he¡¯s trying to figure out exactly that. If it¡¯s me.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ me¡­¡± I nod and wipe away a tear from my cheek. I¡¯m not sure what to say next.


    ¡°It was youst night too, at The Dark Odyssey.¡±


    I nod¡­ ¡°I went.. I was¡­¡± My voice trails off as I stop and search my mind for the right things to say.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to me?¡± He narrows his eyes.


    I bite down hard on my back teeth and swallow hard as a bout of tears threaten to take me.


    I haven¡¯t really broken down in years. I¡¯ve cried. Yes, but not long or hard enough to get out the horrific things I bottle in, all that I¡¯ve seen and experienced.


    I can¡¯t tell himst night was goodbye.


    I don¡¯t know how I can say it with words. I don¡¯t know how I can look at him and form the words to tell him. It¡¯s more painful than what I think I have to tell my family.


    ¡°I¡­ um , I¡¯m sorry,¡± I stutter.


    ¡°How? How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°Someone killed Antonio. Murdered him.¡± Someone¡­ wow. That was an effortless lie. So effortless and shows I must be damn scared to lie to Gabe. Scared and wary.


    ¡°I tried to get you back. I did.¡± He bites the inside of his lip so hard I think he¡¯s going to pierce the skin.


    I can¡¯t express to anyone what it means to hear him say that and more tears stream down my cheeks. ¡°You did?¡±


    ¡°Of course. My brothers and I tried and Antonio came to the house and killed all the staff that worked for us. He was going to kill my parents and I¡­¡±


    My hand flies to my mouth and I can¡¯t stop myself from shaking.


    ¡°My God¡­ Gabe,¡± I suck in a breath. What can I say?


    Thank you?


    I¡¯m sorry?


    It doesn¡¯t fit. It doesn¡¯t seem adequate enough or appropriate.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I tell him. That¡¯s the best thing. The best words. Sorrow.


    He shakes his head and touches my face again.


    ¡°Charlotte, there¡¯s nothing to be sorry for. Not a damn thing. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t save you. I¡¯m sorry it wasn¡¯t me who killed that son of a bitch. I¡¯m sorry it wasn¡¯t me. The only thing that stopped me was the threat on everybody. But it never stopped me from thinking up ways I could get you back. I was always thinking of something and then the years just passed me by.¡±


    And¡­ he still remembered me.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t forget me?¡± I say that more to myself than to him but he shakes his head.


    ¡°Never.¡±


    There¡¯s so much to say to him. So much I truly want to tell him.


    I¡¯m so wrapped up though, in the tangle of everything going on inside me from emotion to desire, to bringing reason back to the forefront of my mind because ten years have passed and things are not the same.


    He still feels like mine. At the same time he isn¡¯t. He hasn¡¯t belonged to me and I¡¯m looking at him now thinking of how he was the first man and only man I¡¯d ever been with until two days after I was taken and Antonio and his men raped me over and over again.


    I¡¯m looking at Gabe now and my heart wants to run to him and stay with him forever, tell him how lost I was and that his kisses will make it all better.


    It¡¯s reason and logic though, that steadies me from falling apart and allowing him to take me and lure me deeper into this world I want to escape.


    There was a time when I wanted nothing more than to be with him. It was all I wanted. I think now though it was a fantasy I held as a girl.


    I¡¯m a woman now. One who¡¯s been through so much. Too much and I don¡¯t want to go back to who I was. I want to move forward, and that can¡¯t be with him.


    He has to know, and he has to forget me.


    Besides what would he want with me?


    Me, the woman who was seen as a thing in the house. Something to pass around and fuck then throw to the side until you get bored again. Or better yet make money from. I shift my weight from one foot to the next and he releases me.


    ¡°Gabe¡­¡± I begin and try to find the right words to say to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I ¡­ It¡¯s you and I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m looking at you. Things must be so different.¡±


    ¡°They are.¡± There, that was the door opening for me to say something. To tell him something that will make him catch on to my intention without hurting him.


    ¡°Yeah¡­they are.¡±


    ¡°Things are different, all around. I wouldn¡¯t have said anythingst night because ¡­it was goodbye. It was a goodbye,¡± I exin.


    He looks thrown, like I just pped him. ¡°Good¡­ bye?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I just wanted to close that chapter of my life and see you before I did that. I didn¡¯t think you would recognize me, or even remember me.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying to me? Doll¡­ you thought I¡¯d forget you, just like that? Charlotte, we were supposed to be together.¡±


    ¡°I know and I¡¯m grateful for everything. I just¡­ it¡¯s different. I¡¯m different.¡±


    He blinks several times like he¡¯s trying to process what I¡¯m saying.


    ¡°Right¡­ I see. You¡¯re different and you feel different too.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I must be a really good liar, so much better than I thought and the sickening reminderes back to me of why that is. I¡¯m a great liar and I deserve an award for my performance. I¡¯m so good at what I do because I had to get good at it to keep people alive.


    Lie and smile and make the men believe you.


    That¡¯s what I heard ringing through my mind especially after Antonio killed Benita. I don¡¯t think I can ever forget her screams as the crocodiles ate her. So yes, I¡¯m good at lying and I¡¯m doing it now because I need to.


    I don¡¯t have the strength to forget the past and deal with what really happened. I also don¡¯t have the strength to deal with how he¡¯s looking at me now, like he can¡¯t believe what I just said. I know it was harsh. It came across as harsh.


    He cocks his head to the side and regards me with that easy grin I first fell in love with.


    Taking my hands into his, the smile widens but it doesn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy you¡¯re back. I¡¯m happy you¡¯re free. This is a great thing. The best. You can move on now. Move forward. Screw the past Goddess.¡± He nods and releases me.


    Goddess¡­ I still feel that tingle on hearing him call me that. This man made me feel like a goddess and practically worshipped the ground I walked on like I was some kind of queen. He wouldn¡¯t believe the nothing I became.


    I can¡¯t answer him because I¡¯m scared I¡¯ll break.


    He continues to smile and his eyes hold mine in ce. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to¡­ well to what you were doing.¡±


    Stepping back he moves away from me but stops when he gets to the door frame.


    He holds my gaze and looks me over, the seriousnessing back to his gaze.


    ¡°You may feel different, it¡¯s a given that you do. A decade has passed and time can do all sorts of shit. All it did to me was make me hold on even more. You still feel like my girl Charlotte.¡± The words that fall from his lips are like a vice gripping and squeezing my heart.


    All I can do is stare at him.


    He dips his head for a fervent nod that seems to linger and then he leaves me.


    I at least wait for the sound of his footsteps to thud against the wooden floor before I break down.


    I actually break down, sinking to my knees and letting the tears fall. The one whoes to me is the person I least expected.


    Cordelia. She joins me on the floor and takes me into her arms as I cry.


    We stay there just like that for what feels like hours. Just like that in silence and I¡¯m there in her arms as she tries tofort me and I don¡¯t know how to tell her also that I can¡¯t be around anybody.


    It¡¯s not until lunch time that the tears subside and she shuffles away to look at me.


    ¡°Why did you lie to him?¡± she asks.


    I was staring at the swirly patterns on the dark carpet but the minute she spoke my gaze flicked up to meet her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s for the best.¡± I confess.


    ¡°How? Charlotte there¡¯s not a lot of people who still feel the same way about each other after so long.¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t Cordelia. I know everyone is so happy to see me and I want to feel the happiness and triumph at being back, but I can¡¯t because there¡¯s so much that happened to me and so much I still need to be afraid of.¡±


    ¡°Still?¡± She sounds worried.


    I would love to confide in her about Tobias but I mustn¡¯t say anything. Mustn¡¯t talk or shit could happen.


    Tobias likes to y games. He likes to y games. Loves ying chess, he always yed it with Antonio. He calls himself the King. The ck king and right now I could just be a piece on the board. A pawn maybe. They¡¯re the weaker pieces, but I don¡¯t have strength to even be a pawn. So I¡¯m something else. I don¡¯t know what, so yes there¡¯s definitely cause for me to still be afraid.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot. I just can¡¯t talk¡­ not now.¡± It¡¯s the same mantra I sold her. I can¡¯t help it though. I can¡¯t.


    ¡°I understand and I¡¯m here when you need to talk. I¡¯m here the way I should have been way back when you probably needed someone to talk to. I¡¯m here and I¡¯m going to tell you that you may have all of this stuff that happened to you, but it¡¯s not happening today. It¡¯s not happening right now and today is a different day than yesterday and tomorrow and the past. You decide what day you¡¯re going to have. It¡¯s how I got through cancer. Maybe it will help you by thinking that way.¡±


    ¡°How did you do it?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I just allowed myself to forget the shit and do what I would have wanted to do, not what the situation dictated to me. I separated my mind from the shit that was happening to me.¡±


    I consider her words. There¡¯s something about it that feels freeing, as freeing as I felt when I first saw the front door of the house and acknowledged that I made it back home.


    I just don¡¯t know if I can actually do what she¡¯s telling me. It would take great mental strength I¡¯m not sure I have.


    Live for the day and forget all the fears of the past. All the fears that could be in the cards for me in the future.


    It¡¯s different when ites to Gabe.


    It¡¯s different when ites to him.


    It always was.

 #2 Chapter 11

    Gabe


    Limbo¡­


    That¡¯s what this is.


    The ce where I¡¯ve been stuck all this time and people have been telling me I need to get out.


    Fuck I¡¯m an idiot for not listening.


    My fault.


    If there¡¯s one thing I hate it¡¯s weakness and I¡¯ve made myself weak by dwelling on the woman I thought was mine.


    I sound like a lovesick fool and I don¡¯t know how I got this way especially when she hasn¡¯t been in my life for a lifetime.


    Fucking hell.


    I¡¯m so tense and pissed off with myself that I can¡¯t even turn to the usual shit I grab when I get all worked up like this, a girl for the night and a few bottles of vintage wine should definitely do the trick. Except they won¡¯t today.


    I get home and I just sit by the firece looking at the mantel piece. I¡¯ve never actually lit a fire in there and it seems a waste like the rest of the house. I think I bought the house in a pissing contest to show I could have a house just as big as my parents.


    I¡¯m hardly ever here though.


    I sit and watch night fall. When I hear keys turning in my door I know who it is even before he steps inside.


    We all have keys for each other¡¯s houses but only Salvatorees in and out like the house belongs to him.


    Tonight I don¡¯t mind it.


    He takes a seat on the sofa in front of me and looks me over.


    ¡°Did some digging around when I got some spare time,¡± he deres. ¡°Found out some very interesting urrences happening in Sicily. Antonio De La was mysteriously found dead in his home over a week ago. Head decapitated, two bullets to his chest. Wife fled for her life back to the safety of her family. Killer still atrge. All the servants and grounds people missing. It was her wasn¡¯t it? Charlotte?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ It was her.¡± I answer but I¡¯m stuck on his words. ¡°That all happened and nobody knows here?¡± I¡¯m shocked to shit because Antonio De La is king here too and news like that would travel fast.


    ¡°Nobody knows shit here. I got one of the boys to do some testing and as far as anybody knows Antonio is still alive. I have a source in Italy that says otherwise.¡±


    ¡°She told me he was killed.¡±


    ¡°Well it¡¯s true then. Gabe¡­ there¡¯s something more at work here. Not sure what but it smells of danger. It smells of shit brewing,e the fuck on, she just leaves and there¡¯s no one around in the house to question?¡± He quirks a brow.


    ¡°It was nned.¡± It justes to me. It¡¯s the only way anyone could possibly get close enough to Antonio De La let alone fucking decapitate him. ¡°Had to be nned Salvatore. And by people who knew him.¡±


    ¡°The staff. So¡­ what happened between the two of you? Did you speak to her?¡±


    I sigh and straighten up. ¡± Yeah¡­ short version of the story is¡­ she doesn¡¯t want to be with me anymore. Times have changed and she feels different.¡± I borrow her words.


    ¡°And you believe that?¡±


    ¡°What else am I supposed to do?¡± I throw back.


    ¡°Gabe, cut the shit, remember who you fucking are. Giordano men don¡¯t take shit like that no matter who¡¯s dishing it. You don¡¯t know what she¡¯s been through. The fuck¡­ if she felt that different she wouldn¡¯t havee to The Dark Odyssey looking for you.¡± He stands and shakes his head at me.


    ¡°Salvatore ¨C¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t ask me anymore shit. My minds too wrapped up in business. I¡¯m going through contracts and I need to make sure we don¡¯t get screwed. Deal with this. Do it fast too, I need you on top form.¡±


    I nod.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°What about the situation with Antonio?¡±


    ¡°What about it? We don¡¯t need our noses in shit that doesn¡¯t concern us. They all wanted him dead. Everybody did, the fucking motherfucker had too much power. They must have their reasons for the silence. The important thing is she got away.¡±


    She got away¡­ it just makes me wonder how.


    How did she get away? I wish again I could have freed her, rescued her.


    The doorbell rings and we both look over to it.


    I don¡¯t know who the hell that could be. I have no idea who the fuck it is.


    Salvatore moves to the door and I follow.


    He opens the door and I have to say, today is one serious day that¡¯s full of surprises. Because Charlotte is standing on my doorstep.


    She looks from me to Salvatore and her eyes stay on him.


    He doesn¡¯t say anything, he just tips his head for a curt nod, nces back to me and leaves us.


    When I look at her she¡¯s already got her gaze trained on me.


    She¡¯s here¡­ why?


    What she said earlier was pretty clear and if it¡¯s to exin, I don¡¯t want to hear it.


    ¡°Can Ie in?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I swing the door wider so she cane inside.


    She¡¯s wearing a little jacket over a summer dress that hugs her perfect body that I don¡¯t fail to notice has only improved with the years.


    She was fucking perfect before and now she looks like a goddess in full bloom.


    It¡¯s added torture to screw with me.


    When I close the door and face her she tucks a lock of hair behind her ear and presses her lips together.


    ¡°You remembered where the house is,¡± I state. I can¡¯t help the edge of sarcasm that lurks in myment.


    ¡°Of course I remember.¡±


    ¡°Cool. Something I can do for you?¡±


    Her lips part and she looks like she¡¯s gearing up to give me some excuse. I smile and chuckle. Salvatore is right I need to home in on who the fuck I am and stop pussyfooting around shit. That¡¯s what I need to do.


    ¡°I came to apologize. I didn¡¯t mean to ¡­¡± She stops talking and nces down at the carpet then her gaze climbs right back up to meet mine.


    ¡°Doll, I get it. There¡¯s not a lot to not get, you don¡¯t feel the same way about me. I¡¯m a tough guy I can take it.¡± Thatment of mine was to throw her, test her, test the deep end of the water instead of treading carefully to the shallow first.


    ¡°I just needed to exin so you understand that I don¡¯t mean to sound so harsh or anything.¡±


    ¡°It is what it is, goddess, what the fuck else can it be besides what it is? No need toe checking I understand that you don¡¯t want me anymore.¡±


    She just stares at me like she did earlier with that half-dazed expression like she¡¯s trying to figure out her next move. Her next words.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    Yes, I¡¯m kind of inclined to believe it isn¡¯t like that either because I¡¯m fairly certain that when I was kissing her she was kissing me back. It wasn¡¯t just me kissing her.


    I step closer into her personal space and make sure I have her attention as I stare her down.


    ¡°Then what was it like? Maybe that¡¯s the part you need to break down for me,¡± I challenge.


    Her gaze drops to my lips and her cheeks flush that soft rose color they always did when she was nervous.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Her breath catches and those full soft lips of hers part and the same desire that courses through me reflects in her eyes.


    It¡¯s the fucking same and I know I should understand she¡¯s been through a lot but selfishness takes over and I remember the Gabe I used to be. There¡¯s no way in hell that I¡¯ll have this doll in front of me telling me shit when it¡¯s clear from the look in her eyes that she wants me too, just as much as I want her. So instead of savoring the triumph I should feel that I¡¯m actually more pissed than I was to begin with.


    She went through hell I¡¯m sure, it¡¯s a given.


    I went through hell too.


    I step forward and instinct must make her step backward. A little gasp escapes her lips when I smooth my hand up her neck and catch her chin, getting a firm hold so she can look me in the eyes and exin what she needs to.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting, you know I¡¯m a busy man. Always have been so exin it to me. If it¡¯s not what I think, then what is it, doll? What the fuck is it?¡±


    She continues her stare and I tighten my grip on her doll-like face. I get up real close to her so my nose brushes against hers and what I see in her eyes is a mingle of fear and raw desire.


    ¡°Can¡¯t say it can you?¡± I jeer, brushing my lips over hers. She feels so damn good on my lips I have to taste her, again. I run my tongue over the edge of her lip and she melts against me, against my grasp and hold on her.


    The soft breath that escapes her lips is enough to push me. I had no ns to hold back before and I don¡¯t n to now.


    I press my lips to hers and I do the same thing I did many years ago when I decided this girl was going to be mine. Back then I was a hot-headed twenty six year old who shouldn¡¯t have been looking at the school girl she was.


    She¡¯s a long way from being a school girl now but I¡¯m still the hot-headed guy I was back then. The difference is I¡¯m not going to allow anybody to take what¡¯s mine, not even her.


    Fuck, not even her.


    The strength of the thought makes me see how much I¡¯ve wanted her all these long years and how much I still do.


    She¡¯s still my girl whether she wants to be or not.


    I capture that pretty mouth of hers for a kiss that she yields to and the moan that hums from her lips drives me insane. Crazy insane and I can¡¯t control myself.


    I move with her over to the wall and the two of us crash against it.


    The kiss turns from hungry to greedy in seconds. That¡¯s all it takes for us to give in to the wild call of passion that¡¯se to im us.


    She kisses me back with reckless abandon, twisting her tongue with mine and she tastes so fucking good I can¡¯t believe I survived without the taste of her in my mouth all these years.


    She arches her back into me and I feel the press of her massive tits pushing into my chest. I can only respond by pressing my cock into her stomach so she can feel my erection. She presses hard against me and I grab her hands and press them to my cock, mping over the shaft so she can feel what she does to me. So she can know what she is doing to me with each passing second we¡¯re like this.


    She runs her fingers up and down my length, gripping me tighter through the fabric of my pants. It feels like her fingers are on my bare skin.


    That¡¯s fine. They fucking will be. She can feel all she wants now because I n to have her naked in the next five minutes.


    She moans louder when I kiss her with more desire and she continues to feel my dick.


    Feel me and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s clear she knows the only thing we¡¯ll be doing tonight is making up for lost time.


    What I want from her is hot fucking to get it out of my system. I want her¡­ not the pretending. The need to pretend that every woman I¡¯ve been with and tried to be with was her, or like her. I¡¯m not pretending anymore.


    She¡¯s the real deal. What I missed. What I craved. What I want.


    And that¡¯s the only exnation for anything.


    End of story.

 #2 Chapter 12

    Charlotte


    Forget¡­


    I¡¯m listening and heeding my sister¡¯s advice to forget and decide on the kind of day I¡¯m going to have. I¡¯ve juste to the end of the day after a long day of battling with myself on what to do.


    If I¡¯d stuck to the n and gone with what I¡¯m aiming for, I would have left things the way they were this morning. Him leaving me, believing I didn¡¯t love him anymore.


    That was the part that got me. I couldn¡¯t do it.


    Now I¡¯m torn because I¡¯m not supposed to be doing this either.


    It¡¯s like jumping into an ant¡¯s nest and waiting to be attacked. It feels like that because of who he is. Gabriel Giordano, part of the Giordano crime family and I know them to be exactly that.


    Yet when I look at him and we¡¯re like this he doesn¡¯t feel that way to me, he¡¯s Gabe.


    And while I know if I want to follow the n and leave this life behind I shouldn¡¯t be having this moment, I can¡¯t help myself.


    Is there even a choice though?


    He asserts his dominance over me with the way he devours my mouth and the way he presses my hands to his cock. Feeling a man like this so aroused for me has the effect of making me melt. I melt beneath his touch and submit to the will he exerts over me. The same force and magnitude that tells me, in the possessive way he touches me, that he wants to im me and make me his.


    Right now I want him to do just that.


    Screw the fucking past and anything that¡¯s not right now.


    He kisses me and I crave being his goddess again. I crave, thirst and hunger for it.


    A sharp breath escapes my lips as he presses me hard into the wall so he can kiss me harder. I smooth my hands into his spiky hair, encouraging him to kiss me however he wants. And he does.


    When he pulls away though it¡¯s like heat has left my body, but his fingers brushing against the skin of my shoulder returns it. He grabs my jacket, pushes it back and rips the straps of my dress to get it off me.


    It floats to the ground and pools at my feet leaving me in my bra and panties. He undoes the little butterfly sp keeping my bra together and my breasts spill out bobbing toward him invitingly, my nipples puckered and aching for his touch. Aching to be tasted the way he used to taste me.


    He growls and shoves the bra down my shoulders and all I can do is hold on to his powerful shoulders when he tastes my left nipple and sucks hard on the tip. He sucks hard and my pussy aches with the need for him to be inside me.


    I was already wet from his kisses, now I¡¯m so wet I¡¯m sure I¡¯m dripping with the need.


    What I love about this is it¡¯s him.


    It¡¯s him. Gabe.


    Not anybody else I don¡¯t want touching me. I don¡¯t even want to think of their names or remember their faces.


    I always wondered what would happen to me if I were lucky enough to get close to anybody ever again. Would I remember the years of abuse?


    It¡¯s not the kind of thing you forget, yet his touch is enchanting enough to lull me into him. It¡¯s enough to wipe my brain clean and be here in this moment with him and enjoy him.


    He starts alternating from one breast to the other, taking as much of the flesh into his mouth. The sight of which is so hot I feel the rise of my orgasm building with each suckle.


    He knows and the wicked smile that lights up his face as he moves back a fraction to look at me is enough to confirm his knowledge of what he is doing to me.


    He looks at me for a few seconds and I almoste back to reality. It scares me and I grip on to his shoulders with the fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t stop touching me¡­ please don¡¯t stop touching me,¡± I plead with desperation emanating from my voice.


    He rests his hand above me and now the wicked smile dances on his lips. His full sensual lips that were made for kissing and pleasure.


    ¡°I do not fucking n to.¡± He assures me and in that moment he smooths his hand over my mound, moves the whitece of my panties aside and pushes two fingers straight inside my pussy.


    My knees turn to water and give from under me. They give and I crumble. He catches me with his other hand and holds me up so he can finger fuck me with his other hand.


    Fast and faster he moves and thrusts, pressing against my clit. I try to catch my breath then gasp for it when he captures my mouth again for a wild kiss. We kiss against the wall while he holds me in ce so he can go deeper and deeper inside me.


    The wildness he kissed me with taints his eyes when he pulls away and back. He pulls his fingers out of me too and licks off the glistening juice that coats his ring and forefinger. Watching him savor the taste of me, like I¡¯m some rare exotic dish, is unreal.


    It¡¯spletely unreal, but what¡¯s better than that is watching him shrug off his clothes. The white button-up shirtes off first, revealing how much he¡¯s changed since thest time I saw him. More muscle that¡¯s so defined lines his abs and makes my mouth water.


    My gaze runs over his body and lingers on his happy trail. I can¡¯t resist the urge to touch him there. I run my fingers over the fine hairs that lead down past his belt buckle. Then I run my fingers up to a tattoo he didn¡¯t have when we were together. It¡¯s the roman numerals for the number ten. It looks cool on him.


    ¡°We can explore all we wantter goddess, I need you now.¡± He gives me a lopsided grin filled with mischief. He does the sexiest thing ever by leaning close again so he¡¯s inches away from my lips and he¡¯s giving me that smile again. ¡°Can I have you?¡±


    Permission.


    He¡¯s being sexy and cool, but he would never know what it means to be asked. And for me to say, ¡°yes.¡±


    So many things feel like freedom today.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± He growls. He then undoes his belt buckle and shoves his pants and boxers down allowing his cock to spring free from the entrapment and jut toward me.


    I look at it and reach out to touch it, running my fingers over the hard length that hardens even more against my touch.


    ¡°You get to y with thatter.¡± He promises and turns me to face the wall.


    His heavy hand runs down my back and over the cheeks of my ass.


    Heat washes over me in wild mes when he slides off my panties and pulls them down my legs.


    I kick them off and the minute I do I feel the fat head of his cock pressing against my pussy lips. Then he plunges deep inside me. My body wees him. I¡¯m so wet and ready for him that my body wees his thick cock that fills me uppletely. Sopletely that he leaves me gasping and clutching at the wall for support.


    When he starts moving inside me my knees buckle and the grip of his hands on my hips keeps me from falling over. Definitely when he starts pounding hard into me then fucking. It¡¯s all I can describe it as because it¡¯s not the sensual way he handled me when he first made love to me and it¡¯s not like the times after that we spent enjoying each other that first night. This is raw, carnal fucking and he drives into me so hard my breasts bounce painfully against my chest.


    It¡¯s the kind of pain that feels so damn good. Each thrust sends me reeling and closer to the edge making me want more. More of him, so much more.


    And fuck¡­ as the climax rises to the highest level pushing me up the crescendo of bliss I feel the greed of a wild orgasm take me. It¡¯s the first real one that I¡¯ve felt in years. From a man that wants me, from a man who calls me goddess and I feel exactly like that. I cry out as the orgasm grips me. I¡¯m so close to the brink and I know I¡¯m about to fall right over. I¡¯m about to fall and I can¡¯t wait to.


    He drives into me, pumping in a pure animalistic need and the sounds of our bodies pping together fills the room mingling with my mindless moans of pleasure and his groans of pure male satisfaction.


    The sound fills me and pushes me right over and I scream into my release, moaning into it and the pleasure ripples through each fiber of my being.


    ¡°You feel so fucking good Charlotte. Too fucking good, Goddess.¡± He growls and pulls out of me.


    He pulls out momentarily only to flip me around and pick me up so I can wrap my legs around him. When his cock plunges back into me raw passion starts to coil again. This position feels so amazing.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Gabe¡­¡± I breathe and cup his face as he drives into me.


    ¡°That¡¯s right baby. I hope you¡¯re getting a good reminder¡­¡± He says through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Yessss,¡± I cry.


    Reminder?


    I got the full blown revision ss with notes and shcards to jog my memory. Fuck, I¡¯ming again and his cock feels even bigger inside me. The vein in his neck pulses and he pushes me against the wall again, this time though the pleasure takes us so bad that we knock over the coat stand and it falls to the ground knocking over a vase.


    He doesn¡¯t notice. Gabe presses me right into the wall so he can fuck me harder.


    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± I throw my head back and Ie ande again. It¡¯s just been minutes since the first orgasm but with the way he¡¯s rutting into me I can¡¯t be surprised.


    He growls deep and low into his own release that has him pounding home into me in a wild frenzy of relentless thrusts.


    ¡°Oh God¡­. Fuck!¡± I don¡¯t even recognize my own voice when it pours from me.


    Hot cum sprays into me as hees. He thunders into me and the spray of him inside me warms my whole being.


    He slows with a series of subtle pumps and stops. When he does he pulls me closer. The two of us are dripping with sweat and breathing so hard neither of us can catch our breath.


    I move to look at him and he kisses me then holds my face.


    ¡°You will stay tonight. You will stay. I won¡¯t have this night without you. You hear me?¡±


    I nod slowly, but surely. No was never an option.


    Never even entered my mind to say it because I can¡¯t have this night without him either.

 #2 Chapter 13

    Charlotte


    When I woke up this morning I had a very short list of things to do. It involved taking a walk around the park, possibly taking Cordelia up on her offer to go shopping and to the little coffeehouse Ma used to like taking us to on Saturdays.


    That was supposed to be my limit. The thing I was going to push myself to do that would resemble some ounce of normalcy.


    If anybody had told me that my night would end with wild sex, there¡¯s no way I would believe them. No way. Not one bit.


    If they¡¯d then decided to raise me one higher and say that my next day would begin with wilder sex I think I would have diedughing from the incredulity of such a prediction.


    Yet here I am.


    My day ended with me wrapped up in Gabe and at the stroke of midnight I was still wrapped up in him.


    To try and say that we were recreating our first andst night together was an understatement.


    It was the raw, explicit version of that. The raw, explicit version of us making up for lost time.


    And we can¡¯t seem to stop.


    I can¡¯t seem to.


    He¡¯s like a drug to me making me believe I¡¯m under some spell where I¡¯m the goddess, and like a puppet on a string I do what he tells me to and what he wants me to.


    I do it because he¡¯s only telling me to do exactly what I¡¯ve wanted to do to him and with him all these long years.


    Gabriel Giordano, my wild fantasy.


    I¡¯m lying on his bed now and the man has me covered in chocte, cream and fruit.


    I don¡¯t know what time it is.


    All I know is it was eight when I called Pa and told him I was spending the night with Gabe.


    Was it weird telling Pa I was spending the night with a man he told to stay away from me?


    Yes for damn sure. But I decided after Gabe took me the second time that I was going to truly immerse the idea Cordelia nted in my head and live the kind of day I¡¯d have if we didn¡¯t have any problems.


    No worries, no shit on my mind, nothing.


    So here I am pretending to be this rare delicacy while the sexiest man in the world eats fruit from my body.


    A flicker of his tongue over my right nipple makes me giggle along with watching him eat the slice of strawberry he¡¯s just taken into his mouth.


    ¡°This is so good baby, but I like the taste of you more.¡± He smiles looming over me.


    He¡¯s such a damn show off. He presses his knuckles into the bed either side of me and does a pushup holding himself in the down phase while he sucks my right breast then eats the strawberry off the left nipple and sucks.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy. You¡¯re going to be sick.¡±


    ¡°Like fuck I am. I¡¯m going to eat you all night. Eat as in your sweet pussy that tastes so fucking good.¡±


    I forgot how dirty his mouth was and I forgot how I loved it.


    He smiles and adjusts himself so he¡¯s holding himself up with one powerful arm and the muscle bulges on his bicep, while the other hand gets to work on rubbing over the hard sensitive nub of my clit. I moan with pure satisfaction as he slides his finger inside slowly this time. Not enough to make mee yet which means he has something up his sleeve. When he stops I know I¡¯m right.


    He also knows how much I love looking at him and enjoying his body. So of course the flex he makes as he does a one-handed pushup and presses his lips to mine is another round of show just for me.


    I go to call him out on being that when he shuffles down to my legs and starts licking up the cream and chocte he¡¯s spread over my mound. He licks me clean and starts working his way right up my body. Up he goes. And up, licking, nipping at my skin and tasting me as he eats all the food off me.


    By the time he¡¯s done I¡¯m moaning again as he sucks on my left breast, working the tip to life with the flick of his clever tongue.


    Pleasure takes me whole when he licks his way back down to my pussy and starts sucking on my clit. He spreads my legs wider and positions himself so he can taste me better.


    Just when I start to think how amazing I feel he takes it up a notch and runs his hands over my breasts so he can caress my nipples and eat out my pussy at the same time.


    He makes me feel like the goddess he calls me and I really do feel like I could just drift away and forget. Just forget and pretend this really is us and wonder what happens next.


    I can tell myself that just a little longer. Just a little longer.


    And for damn certain I¡¯m going to make myself believe just that when I feel the tug of a greedy orgasm.


    He licks over the hard sensitive nub of my clit and at the same time catches my nipples between his thumb and forefinger. I gasp as I feel it build and I know I¡¯m going over the edge again.


    The man is a sex god. The kind you¡¯d see in a wild sexual fantasy where you know all there is, is pleasure beyond belief. That¡¯s what I feel now as the ultimate pleasure ripples through me and sings through my veins.From N?velDrama.Org.


    It tickles my toes and makes my bodye alive with the spark of sensuality that shudders through me.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡­.. uggghhhhh. I¡¯ming.¡± I moan and grab my breasts too, squeezing and kneading in tandem with the caress of his fingers.


    ¡°Come for me baby. Come, Goddess.¡±


    I do.


    I¡¯ve lost count of how many orgasms this man has given me in this one night. There¡¯s actually no point counting when you know there¡¯s more toe.


    The look on his face tells me there is much more toe although we¡¯ve been tasting each other for thest hour.


    He smiles then lowers to lick andp up the release that flows from me.


    Gabe licks me clean,pletely clean, then picks me up andys back so I can straddle him.


    ¡°Your turn.¡± He challenges and thrusts up pressing his cock into my ass. I rub over it and he groans. So I rub my pussy over it some more.


    ¡°Fucking hell baby, that is hot as fuck.¡±


    ¡°We should do that.¡± I coo unable to believe that I¡¯m like this with him.


    ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s time for more fucking. Ride me baby.¡±


    Wow¡­ I look at him and that desire mingles with the raw chemistry and maism that draws us together. It¡¯s so tangible I can almost touch it with my fingers.


    I lift my hips and beam down on him as I slide down on his cock, adjusting it so he¡¯s right inside my pussy. Deep, deep, inside. He feels amazing and fills me up, hitting my g-spot hard as I push down on his cock.


    His lips arch as I start to move my hips over him and he allows me to ride him.


    I do and as I start to bounce up and down on his cock I realize I needed this. I needed him.


    I needed this day he gave me where I could just escape.


    He ces his hands behind his head as I ride his cock harder and my breasts bounce before his face, much to his satisfaction.


    He smiles at me and pushes up, getting a good grip on my ass so he can help me out.


    We start to move together in the wildness and control slips from me.


    When he starts jackhammering up into me and I grind against him I know no matter how good he is that wave of rawness that imed me wille for him too.


    He pounds into me and I have to grab on to his shoulders to secure my grip on him. It¡¯s like I can¡¯t get enough. I can¡¯t and I want more.


    The rawness ims both of us and we give in with mutual surrender.


    Both of us cry out into the release.


    Then the wildness calms. I actually feel it calm and something sensual takes over. It¡¯s that part of us I remember. It¡¯s seeping through the passion and reminding us of the couple who were in love.


    When he looks at me I know he feels it too. We don¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s like saying something will break the veil that covers us in this bubble we created.


    We stay like that for a little while until he rolls over with me and holds me.


    ¡°Break time,¡± he whispers into my ear.


    ¡°Was I too much for you?¡± I tease.


    ¡°Woman, this is your break. I n to take you all night. Don¡¯t want to wear you out.¡±


    All night.


    I like the sound of that.


    I can stay in the bubble for a little longer.


    It¡¯s not that hard because it¡¯s him and Gabriel Giordano was always a fantasy.


    A dream my body wanted.


    Now it needs him.

 #2 Chapter 14

    Gabriel


    I just can¡¯t get enough of her.


    I can¡¯t get enough.


    I don¡¯t want enough either. What I want is everything. All that she can give me and all that I can take.


    All I can take before the fucking bubble we¡¯re in pops andnds me on my ass.


    I know it¡¯s going toe I just hope it won¡¯t and it¡¯s times like this when I¡¯m grateful I¡¯m not that kind of bastard to give up and back down when I see an opening where I can push through.


    This doll, this woman, this being in my arms molding her body to mine within the granite walls of my shower is what I call perfection.


    The perfect woman, with the perfect body and perfect everything and I want her to be mine the way she was supposed to be.


    Questions linger in the air but they can stay right the fuck there while I enjoy my girl.


    The light spray of water from the shower trickles over us and we¡¯re kissing like we want to devour each other.


    I don¡¯t know what time it is and I don¡¯t care.


    The world could pass us by and time fade from our existence. It could all happen and pass us by and all I would care about is her, the goddess.


    I run my finger over her ear lobe and she moves back giggling. It¡¯s the best fucking sound I¡¯ve ever heard in my life.


    She rests against the wall of the shower and the water runs down her from her head and in a line down her breasts which I¡¯m choosing to stare at openly.


    Massive globes with pink tips like rosebuds pebble as the water runs over her. I can¡¯t help it I want another taste of her. I lower and suck her tits for the millionth time tonight but it feels like the first time.


    She runs her hand through my hair pressing me to her glorious tits as I suck. Again I want more of her.


    ¡°Gabe, I want to taste you too,¡± she whispers against my ear and I lift my head to meet her eyes.


    That is exactly what I mean about perfection.


    ¡°Taste me goddess.¡± I give her an easy grin thates easier when I watch the beauty drop to her knees and wrap one slender hand around my dick.


    At her touch my cock grows even harder in her hands. My fucking dick grows, straining toward her, aching for that mouth of hers.


    She slides her hand down my length and grips the base and lowered her head. Eyes still trained on me though, which is sexy as fuck.


    First she licks over the tip and stays there just tasting my dick. And fucking hell does my dick look good in her mouth.


    All of her looks good. Watching her on her knees before me, giving me the attention she sees fit.


    What a lot of women don¡¯t realize is I have this dominating personality because I keep close what belongs to me but in the mix I give myself too.


    All my life this woman here is the only one I¡¯ve ever given myself to. Her. She is my weakness. Her.


    She¡¯s the only person to walk this earth to have the power to affect me when she wasn¡¯t even in my life.


    She¡¯s the only person who can rob my mind of thought with one kiss so what she¡¯s doing to me now is so much more than sucking my cock, it¡¯s going down the path of something more.


    She takes my cock deeper into her mouth and glides over the shaft with her tongue.


    It makes me harder and tension coils in my balls.


    I get lost the minute she starts sucking harder and deep-throating me, taking me deeper into that pretty little mouth of hers. She sucks hard and sure and I feel control slip when she starts licking over my balls.


    Yes I want to finish in her mouth but finishing inside her tight wet cunt is so much better.


    I mp one hand down on her wrist and lift her so she¡¯s standing.


    ¡°No fair, I wanted to taste you properly.¡± She pretends toin and gives me a pout.


    ¡°Like fuck, we can do that on the next round. I want that lush ass of yours. It needs a pounding.¡±


    ¡°Does it?¡±


    I flip her around so that she has to press her hands against the shower then I give her ass a smack to see the firmness in it and grab a handful of those lush cheeks.


    When she nces over her shoulder at me and gives me a little smile, I see I had the desired effect I was going for.


    Now for more.


    I take her hips and she¡¯s so perfect I have to take the moment to look at her,mit her to memory so I can conjure her up all the time asleep and awake.


    Fuck, listen to me. What the hell am I getting myself into?


    Those questions that linger in the air threaten toe forth to screw with me but I push them away again.


    Everything. I¡¯ll screw them instead.


    I guide the fat head of my cock to her slick entrance and plunge right into her.


    I plunge in and a hum of pure feminine satisfaction falls from her gorgeous lips.


    I love that sound and I love how tight she is around my cock. Her pussy mps around my cock as I plunge into her. The scorching heat of pleasure takes over as I do and I start to rut into her like an animal. I pound into her hard and sure, relentless and unforgiving and because she can take it, I give her more.


    She wants more and her cries for it have me giving her what she wants, fucking her as hard as she wants. I¡¯m not surprised when the climax builds within me.


    I¡¯m not surprised at all because I¡¯ve lost count of how many times I¡¯ve had her and all the ways I have.


    The rawness builds andes for me, draining me and I blow my load into her, the two of us crying out into the release that grips us in passion¡¯s ws.


    Jesus Christ, I actually feel drained like a part of my life force is gone. It¡¯s exhaustion finallying for me. It¡¯se to get me and tell me it¡¯s time to stop, or at least take a break from her body.


    I try to heed the warning but the minute we get back in bed I¡¯m balls deep in her again, owning her pussy.


    Thisst round gets me good though. Wipes me out clean.


    I had her on her hands and knees so I could take her from behind again and enjoy her glorious ass. By the time we finish we both copse in a heap on the pillows.


    She looks tired. Still a work of art but tired, with her droopy lids that have that subtle pleasure-filled look that makes her eyes shimmer. Her skin is glowing and I¡¯m pretty certain mine is too.


    ¡°Be back in a minute,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stay away too long.¡± She coos and runs her fingers over the bulge of muscle on my arm.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    I leave her and feel her eyes on my ass as I walk away.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She can fucking look at me however she wants. I nce back at her and I¡¯m right, the goddess has rolled on to her elbow and is checking me out.


    She runs her tongue over her pretty lips and looks me over. I fucking love it and can¡¯t get enough of her. I make my way to my ensuite bathroom to grab some tissues to clean off my dick. I grab some for her too and as I look up I catch a glimpse of myself in the floor to ceiling mirror.


    The reflection of the man staring back at me makes me stop and look.


    I look like myself ten years ago.


    I¡¯m ten years older, my body harder, I have more tats than I had at that time and I¡¯ve been through all manner of shit. Nevertheless the guy looking back at me is the Gabriel from the past.


    It¡¯s him because he found his girl. The question is ¡®what now¡¯?


    What to do now?


    What does she want?


    I know what I want. I want her.


    Time hasn¡¯t dulled how I feel about her. I never wanted for a woman in my life but the one I chose to want badly is the one I fell for. It¡¯s her through and through, but she was right about one thing she said yesterday. She said things are different.


    They are.


    We can exist in this bubble all we want but I can¡¯t ignore it. I can deal with the differences and I can pick up where we left off, my gut however tells me she can¡¯t.


    That¡¯s the part that worries me.


    She¡¯s the same girl. The same woman that I knew and I actually took the time to know her. Knowing her made me wait for her to turn eighteen before I imed her virginity. I was tempted as fuck to take it from the first time I saw her, but I didn¡¯t want her to think of me as some guy who just wanted her for her body.


    Knowing her is how I know she wouldn¡¯t have mentioned the differences in time and feeling if it wasn¡¯t important to her, and if I didn¡¯t mean something to her we wouldn¡¯t have had the night we hadst night.


    So, it¡¯s that thing I have to tap into now and see where it takes me, where it takes us.


    I just hope she wants to go in the direction I want for us. We never got to have the life I wanted us to have. Never got it and we deserved it. I want to give that to her.


    I grip harder on the tissue and sigh, turning my attention to the frosted ss of the bathroom window. The slight hints of morning peak through, revealing the time. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s about four, possibly five.


    The birds aren¡¯t singing yet. That¡¯s the first sign of daylight breaking. The chirping of the birds in the trees.


    I clean myself off and go back to her and clean her too.


    I then take the absolute pleasure of pulling her into my arms and holding her close to my heart.


    She runs her fingers over my corded muscles and lingers on the Roman numeral ten I have tattooed on my left pec..


    ¡°What does the number represent?¡± she asks.


    Poor doll, I¡¯m about to add more things that¡¯s changed in our lives. ¡°It¡¯s the tenth month on the tenth day. It¡¯s ¡­the day Frankie was killed.¡±


    Instantly she bolts upright and stares at me wide eyed. ¡°What, no? Gabe¡­ no.¡±


    I nod slowly and press my lips together. ¡°Seven years now. It¡¯s been seven years. Happened at the worst time ever. He¡¯d met a girl he was sweet on and then he was killed right in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Oh God¡­ Gabe. That¡¯s awful. I can¡¯t believe that happened. Frankie¡­¡± A tear runs down her cheek and I appreciate her sympathy.


    I wipe away the tear and bring her back to my chest.


    ¡°Thanks Doll. He would appreciate the way you care.¡±


    ¡°What happened to him Gabe?¡±


    ¡°He got a hit on him baby and there was fuck all we could do about it.¡±


    Her hands still on my chest and she sniffles.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Frankie was the first of my brothers to meet Charlotte. He was the first of my brothers to give me the warning that she was young and I had to be careful. While it wasn¡¯t umon for men in our world to have wives who were ten years younger than them or even more, her family was not like that. Neither was mine.


    Frankie was also the guy to tell me to screw Donny¡¯s warning to stay away from his daughter. The man was just pissed as fuck for finding me with my dick out of my pants with his daughter half naked. Of course he fucking would tell me to stay the fuck away.


    That was a given but it was Frankie who told me that if it was real between me and Charlotte it would always be real and it didn¡¯t matter what anyone said or did.


    It¡¯s Frankie¡¯s words I remember now as I think about us.


    Of my brothers he was the wildest and most ruthless. He liked walking the wild side and dancing with devils.


    A little like me.


    The flutter of fingers move over my chest and then her hand stills.


    Her breathing too and I know she¡¯s asleep.


    Secondster sleep takes me too.


    I never even felt when I drifted off. It was my mistake because when I opened my eyes again she was gone.

 #2 Chapter 15

    Gabe


    I must have sat on the edge of my bed for a whole hour just staring at the patterns the grooves made in the wood of the floorboards.


    I¡¯ve been sitting here thinking what to do. I don¡¯t even know when she left.


    I know though what her leaving suggests and I hate venturing down the path of gloom and fucking doom.


    Last night wasn¡¯t some casual fuck where we were supposed to have a one nighter and call it quits.


    That¡¯s the understanding the women I hook up with have. They know to be gone by morning. All it will be between us is fucking and that¡¯s it.


    It¡¯s fucking why I feel so shit about Mimi because she didn¡¯t deserve to be with a guy she gave her trust to only for him¡­ aka me¡­ to treat her like that.


    Charlotte is the exception and she knows it.


    I just¡­ I¡¯m scared of what she might tell me.


    But if there¡¯s one thing I hate in the world along with helplessness and weakness, it¡¯s fear.


    I stand and get ready, deciding I won¡¯t allow fear toe for me.


    Like yesterday, there¡¯s only one way to find out what¡¯s up and that¡¯s to go see her.


    I pull up on her drive half an hourter on my motorcycle. I took that today because of the freedom I feel when I¡¯m riding it.


    Donny opens the door before I get the chance to ring the bell and while he looks over at my bike with a hint of disapproval, I know this fucker won¡¯t say shit to me. Definitely not when he sees my face and knows not to fuck with me.


    Haven¡¯t seen him in ten years and I still want to kill his ass.


    When we worked together I was known then because of my family but he felt he had some say in what I did and my involvement with his girl because he was the crime lord¡¯s favorite. Doing his investments and making millions. Then he lost everything.


    He¡¯s standing on the porch looking at me as Ie up the stairs. He has the same look as Cordelia. Thin and gaunt. It¡¯s the look of a worried sick father who probably has nightmares every night for his worry over his daughter.


    ¡°Gabriel.¡± He greets me with a curt nod and a faint smile.


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m calm enough to put out my hand and shake his. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m calm enough not to shove his face in the ground, break his fingers off one by one and knock his teeth down his throat.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I simply return. I think I¡¯ll always feel that angst when ites to him because no matter which angle anyone looks at the past, the nightmares happened because of him.


    I can think of Charlotte and I can recall the screams of my staff at my parents¡¯ home, people who were family to us, murdered by Antonio.


    To me it was Donny¡¯s fault. So I¡¯m surprised I can show this calm demeanor.


    ¡°Is Charlotte here?¡± I ask.


    ¡°She¡¯s in her room. You can go up and see her. She got back a little while ago and looked ¡­upset.¡±


    This must definitely be the new version of him because he would have never said that many words to me in the past and he would have never said them in rtion to Charlotte.


    ¡°Thanks, did she say what she was upset about?¡±


    ¡°No, couldn¡¯t have been you though. In the past I knew when she¡¯d seen you. It was ¡­ well, her face alone was enough to let me know when she¡¯d been with you. They all thought I was in the dark about it all. I guess I was and had other things to worry about.¡±


    I don¡¯t answer. I don¡¯t want to. He¡¯s fucking right he had other things to worry about. Things as in people like Antonio he shouldn¡¯t have been messing with.


    I make a point of showing him I¡¯m not going to give a reply to that and make my way past him and up the wide staircase.


    Out of the corner of my eye I notice Mariee out of the kitchen with Cordelia but I¡¯m not here for some reunion.


    I just want to see Charlotte.


    I find her in her room just like yesterday, except she¡¯s not standing by the mirror. She¡¯s reading a poetry book. She¡¯s sitting on her bed, knees hugged to her chest as she reads.


    She doesn¡¯t look at me straight away.


    She would have known it was me here from the roar of the motorcycle engine.


    Setting the book down she finally gazes up at me. Her hair is in a high messy bun and her face, free of makeup, gives her a childlike appearance. Especially with the sunlight gracing her dewy skin.


    She looks like the goddess she is.


    She rises to her feet and stands by her bed, bringing her hands together with the grace of a ballerina.


    I nce at the book on the bed again and¡­ remember it. It¡¯s the poetry book she read to me in our time spent in the meadow. It was the first time I knew I loved her. It¡¯s a different feeling to dering a woman yours.


    ¡°I remember the book,¡± I state and the hint of a smile tugs at the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°You do?¡±


    ¡°Always baby. I remember how your eyes would light up when you read Tennyson. In Memoriam.¡±


    She looks away and her gazends on the mirror. Another reflection is in there. It¡¯s us. This is us ten yearster.


    ¡°In memoriam¡­ Be near me when my light is low, when the blood creeps, and the nerves prick, and tingle; and the heart is sick, and all the wheels of being slow¡­¡± I recite the verse I remember from the poem. I remember it for the way her eyes used to sparkle when she read it.


    She looks back to me, surprise suffusing her beautiful face. Of course she would be shocked to shit that a mobster like me would remember such a thing. I¡¯m surprised I remember too but over the years I carried pieces of her in my heart to remember her.


    ¡°Be near me when I fade away.¡± I continue and a tear runs down her cheek.


    That stuck in my mind because I wondered what it would mean to fade away.


    Over the years I think I came pretty close because the man I was even days ago was on the edge and at risk of losing everything.


    I don¡¯t remember much else of the poem. What I said though is enough to let her know what she means to me. She knows I¡¯m not the romantic she probably deserves but what I thought counted was ¨C I tried to be what she needed and I¡¯m still doing it. I will still fucking do it because the look on her face says I¡¯ve lost her all over again and she¡¯s about to dish me that exnation she was going to give me yesterday.


    ¡°Gabriel Giordano, you will not fade away. You will be remembered long after you walk this earth. But you don¡¯t need me to be near you to be a legacy, or a legend. Me though¡­ I don¡¯t want to fade away.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you,¡± I promise her and I mean it.


    She shakes her head though. ¡°You can¡¯t decide that.¡±


    ¡°I just did. I¡¯m deciding it.¡±


    ¡°You have no control over what can or can¡¯t happen. No one has.¡± She shakes her head.


    My breath hitches and I want to tell her she¡¯s wrong. I can¡¯t though. ¡°So, this is it?¡±


    She nods slowly. ¡°It has to be.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Sadnesses into her eyes, tainting the shimmer of any love I may have seen in her for me. ¡°I¡¯m leaving this life behind, Gabe. I¡¯m leaving this.¡± She waves her hand around and clenches, making a fist.


    ¡°Your family? You¡¯ll leave them?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. I mean I¡¯ll be in touch. But in the sense that I may see them over the holidays if I choose to. Thanksgiving, Christmas day, a phone call here and there to check in on them but that¡¯s all. It will be different for you. I ¡­can¡¯t see you at all.¡±


    I bite down hard on my back teeth and feel my blood boil and start to simmer.


    ¡°Why the fuck not, doll?¡±


    ¡°Gabe¡­ your family is known. I¡¯m just going to say it. People know you as a crime family. You have enemies, you have friends that could turn enemies. I can¡¯t be with you because of who you are and it¡¯s not because I don¡¯t feel the same way I always did about you. I don¡¯t want to live my life in fear ever again.¡± Tears roll down her cheeks. She wipes them away and steels her spine and continues to exin. ¡°I don¡¯t want to live in danger, or live the next ten years of my life scared that something will happen to me. I¡¯ll get taken, or someone will die. Or I¡¯ll do something and it will cause death.¡±


    My lips part to tell her I¡¯ll protect her from everything, but I stop.


    I can¡¯t say it.


    I can¡¯t tell her that, because I can¡¯t do it. I can try and I can die trying but I know the life she means. She wants the vani.


    ¡°Charlotte¡­¡±


    She shakes her head again. ¡°No Gabe. This has to be it because when it came to it all we all got the eyeopener that there are some things beyond our control. No one could save me. I was only eighteen when I was taken away from my family and I had to watch a monster murder my brothers and my Abuelita right in front of me. Then I had to marry him and endure ten years of horror. No one could save me¡­ not even you. So please¡­ please, let me go.¡±


    I hang my head down and consider it all. I do¡­ I consider it and I know the answer before it hits me. It¡¯s the answer I don¡¯t want.


    It¡¯s however something I have to do.


    I lift my head and stare at her. All I can do is nod and one more thing.


    I walk up to her and lower to her lips.


    She moves to me too.


    Onest kiss that feels like the first. It¡¯s brief like the first too and has the same effect of sealing her presence to me.


    It¡¯s all I can take.


    I can¡¯t even look at her as I leave.

 #2 Chapter 16

    CHAPTER FIFTEEN


    Charlotte


    The first thing that caught my eye when I walked through the doors of Raventhorne Academy this morning was the beautiful architecture.


    It looks amazing in every way. Victorian and Gothic, the main building has the striking resemnce of one of the castles in Europe.


    I at least had the privilege of visiting a few when Antonio had business. Those instances were some of the rare asions where I could get lost in my surroundings.


    Raventhorne has that feel to it. I see it even more on the tour Principal Carson is giving me.


    He was thoroughly impressed with my application. It was the first thing he said when he met me. I give my thanks to Cordelia again for this opportunity.


    I thank her in more ways than one because this opportunity is the only thing keeping me going.


    It¡¯s been a whole week since Ist saw Gabe.


    I know I broke his heart.


    I know I did but I had to.


    I will never forgive myself for hurting him. I think though that what would be worse is not being able to forgive myself if I didn¡¯t make certain changes to my life. That¡¯s what I believe.


    No one can tell me that it¡¯s not better to get myself out of a situation before something happens.


    No one can tell me that because only a very foolish person would be love¡¯s fool. Years ago when Gabe and I were together I never knew just how dark our world could be. I never imagined it could be so bad and so dangerous.


    Of course I¡¯d heard things but nothing I¡¯d heard was as bad as what happened to me and my family. I guess though that was down to Pa and who he chose to do business with.


    I don¡¯t think I could be med for my choice and if Gabe knew the full story I¡¯m sure he¡¯d understand more. I knew I hurt him though when I pointed out that he couldn¡¯t save me.


    ¡°So what do you think of the ce?¡± Principal Carson asks. He spreads his arms wide showing off the beautiful, beautiful grounds around us.


    ¡°I¡¯m in love with it.¡± I smile.


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s what I was hoping to hear. So it¡¯s a definite yes from me in terms of eptance and offer for this job, what about you? Here we value our teachers and this is the sort of school we hope you¡¯ll stay at for a while.¡±


    I have to try pretty darn hard to tamp down my excitement and not show how desperate I am to have something good happen to me.


    ¡°Thank you so much. I¡¯m so grateful,¡± I beam at him and my smile is the one thing I can¡¯t hold back. ¡°I absolutely love it here and can definitely see myself staying here for a very long time. Your English Literature program is truly impressive and I¡¯m not just saying this because you offered me the job. I mean it.¡±


    He puts out his hand to shake mine. ¡°Wonderful, I¡¯m excited for you to start. If you don¡¯t mind me saying so, I read your dissertation and thought you wrote true to Post Romanticism.¡±


    I¡¯m so stunned by that. I truly am. All I did was write what was in my heart. ¡°I¡¯m so honored. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hoping if you have any ideas for us up your sleeves you¡¯ll share them. I want to get the kids here motivated for college. I know it may sound premature when you think of the younger kids here, but I think having that unique experience will leave asting impression on them. Like you. I can tell from the way you talk that you valued your education.¡±


    The smile I give him now is definitely one I won¡¯t try to hold back.


    ¡°I really did. My love for literature started with my grandmother. She loved anything by Browning. She used to read his poems to me and I got sucked in. I wanted more and most often found myself in the library trying to grab whatever I could to read.¡±


    He likes that, he¡¯s nodding and smiling at me. ¡°Perfect. All I have to say is when do you want to start? We¡¯re a month away from the start of the Easter break. You can start as soon as and get used to the ce or I¡¯m happy for you to start at the end of April.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to start soon. Maybe two weeks¡¯ time.¡± It will give me time to move and get settled in.


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect. Two weeks is perfect. I have all your references and everything done. I just need you to fill out your contract and payment details then we¡¯re done with documents.¡±


    I liked the sound of that, definitely.


    ¡°Thanks, I can¡¯t wait to start.¡± I tip my head and smile at him. For the first time in forever hope fills my heart.


    This is a good thing. I made the right choice and I¡¯m making the right choice by distancing myself from everyone.


    Cordelia insisted on meeting me for lunch and celebrating when I messaged her to let her know I got the job.


    She was at the mall shopping and I was about an hour away so we worked out that we¡¯d probably get to the coffeehouse at the same time.


    I¡¯m here before her though which is fine because on my way I got a call from a realtor who wanted to book an appointment with me to see some apartments.


    Yesterday I¡¯d looked at the area near Raventhorne and decided it seemed like such a pretty, peaceful ce that I wouldn¡¯t mind living there whether I got the job or not. Now I have the job it¡¯s perfect.


    It will be nice to live near the school.


    I message the realtor back, agreeing to a meeting at ten o¡¯clock tomorrow at a condo by the river.


    I kind of want to get home and start going through my old stuff but this meeting with Cordelia outside the house is probably a good thing.


    It will be good to talk to her away from our parents. Ma is always around the corner like she¡¯s listening out in case I need something and Pa is just as bad.


    Cordelia checks in on me too but she gives me some breathing space.


    I¡¯m not sure how she¡¯ll react when I tell her I hope to move out by next week. This lunch could also be her way of wanting to find out what happened with Gabe. I haven¡¯t said anything to anyone about him. I haven¡¯t been able to talk about it. It¡¯s hard to when I¡¯m having trouble letting go myself.


    I open my purse wider to put my phone back in and my hands graze over my diary and the little birthday box Abuelita gave me. I¡¯ve kept them with me but haven¡¯t been able to look inside either of them.


    I¡¯m too afraid to see what she wrote in the birthday book because I can¡¯t imagine my grandmother seeing such a dark future for me when she wrote the little notes and not giving me the heads up. And as for the diary, I don¡¯t want the reminder of the man I left behind.


    Thest entry was me prepping to lose my virginity.


    I was to update it the next day and tell my diary I had done it.


    I sigh and catch a glimpse of Cordelia rushing over to me with two shopping bags.


    She giggles when she gets to me and sits down.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I¡¯mte, parking was crazy,¡± she says releasing a ragged breath. ¡°Then there was this weird guy who wanted to sell me chicken feet.¡±


    I burst outughing and it feels good. ¡°What? That is crazy. Chicken feet.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he even pulled out a bag. When I saw a petrified foot I dashed. So, that¡¯s why I¡¯mte, hope you weren¡¯t waiting too long.¡±


    I shake my head at her, recalling the bizarre stuff that used to happen to her when we were kids.


    ¡°Only you Cordelia.¡±


    ¡°I agree. So tell me everything. I want to hear it all.¡±


    I start to and we order toasted sandwiches and mega mugs of hot chocte with the trimmings on top.


    I forgot how nice the food is here. Thedy who owns the coffeehouse creates her own variety of hot drinks and pastries. I¡¯m determined to have something fattening before we leave. It was the first ce Cordelia took me to when I was ready to leave the house.


    ¡°Oh my God. I¡¯m so excited for you.¡± Cordelia beams, rubbing her hands together. She does look excited.


    That just makes it harder to tell her I won¡¯t be around much longer.


    It¡¯s weird how we went from mortal enemies to being the sisters we used to be. It feels weird and I know she won¡¯t be happy about it but I have to do what¡¯s right for me.


    ¡°I¡¯m excited too. It¡¯s a new opportunity to do something amazing and set my life back on track.¡± I say that as an opening to set the stage for me to tell her what¡¯s on my mind.


    ¡°Absolutely. It absolutely is,¡± she agrees.


    ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough for making the application. It wouldn¡¯t have been possible without you.¡±


    ¡°Oh please. I just filled it all out. The qualifications and the work experience did the talking.¡± She flicks her wrists and flutters hershes.


    Today she really enhanced her eyes with makeup and falseshes. She¡¯d told me hershes didn¡¯t grow back to the thickness they used to be before she did chemo. I notice she wears them when she¡¯s going out and I have to admit that they give her a more lively look topensate for her thin features.


    ¡°I¡¯m still grateful, very grateful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just d you were able to have some part of your dream. I mean college and teaching. I worried about that.¡±


    ¡°Well it was something to do where Antonio could keep his eyes on me.¡±


    The lightheartedness fades from her eyes and she nods. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you had to live that way.¡±


    ¡°Me too. When I left I was determined to change things up. This job is the first step.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good you got it. It¡¯ll be nice to be together again.¡±


    Okay¡­ I have to say something now. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m nning on¡­ moving as soon as I can.¡±


    Her lips part in sheer surprise. ¡°Oh¡­ oh right. Of course. Really? How soon?¡±


    ¡°Next week if I can make it happen. I haven¡¯t told anyone besides you. I think it¡¯s going to be hard for Ma and Pa to hear it.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­ It¡¯s ¡­hard for me to hear too. Well maybe we can schedule in times to meet up. A weekly girly lunch or dinner, something like that.¡±


    This is where it¡¯s going to get harder. The distancing. It¡¯s kind of what makes me think that maybe taking the job at the school might not be so good. It¡¯s still too close. Close to everybody.


    ¡°Or¡­ not¡­¡± She looks me over, waiting for me to answer.


    What I need to do is tell her straight what¡¯s on my mind. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to see you. I want to. I really do. I just think maybe it¡¯s best to get myself out there and be on my own for a little while.¡±


    She just stares at me. Her expression is simr to Gabe¡¯s except he seemed to have more of an understanding.


    She actually looks more hurt than anything though.


    ¡°Charlotte, you can¡¯t ask me to stay away from you after ten years of being worried sick. I¡¯m your sister and I can¡¯t do it. You shouldn¡¯t be alone.¡±


    ¡°I was alone in Italy. I was all alone. I may have been in a house filled with servants and whatever but I was by myself. This will be different. I just¡­¡± Bringing my hand up to my temple I release a strained sigh.


    She straightens up like she just thought of something. ¡°It¡¯s us isn¡¯t it. All of us, the family. Our lives and who we know. You want out.¡± She guesses right and it breaks my heart to nod my agreement.


    ¡°I love you all, but you don¡¯t know what I went through. I went through so much I can¡¯t even talk about it. It¡¯s too hard and I just want to find the person I was supposed to be.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ so¡­ Is this it then? After next week I won¡¯t see you again?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ It won¡¯t be like that. I would never just disappear or not be in touch. I just need to do this. This part,¡± I exin.


    ¡°Is that¡­ what happened with Gabe? You told him you couldn¡¯t be with him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s what happened. I think I need to do this and it¡¯s a necessity for me to move on.¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­ I¡¯m here if you need me. I¡¯m here and I understand. I don¡¯t like it but I¡¯m not about to not try to understand what you need to help you get past the past.¡± She dabs at the corner of her eyes and offers up a little smile.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°I appreciate that you understand.¡±


    My phone buzzes in my purse, cutting off her next words. It must be the realtor confirming my appointment.


    ¡°I just have to check this message,¡± I tell her and reach for my phone.


    I narrow my eyes when I look at the message preview. I don¡¯t recognize the number as anyone I¡¯ve ever contacted or who contacted me on this phone.


    I open the message and start to read it and my breath hitches the minute I read the first few words.


    Hope you liked your present Bellezza.


    We need to celebrate properly.


    Not the coffeehouse, somewhere nicer.


    Keep your hair like that.


    Tobias xx


    I drop the phone and look around frantically.


    Jesus ¡­ God¡­ no.


    Tobias Antone. It¡¯s him. It¡¯s him, but where?


    How did he get my number?


    Cordelia rushes around to pick up the phone and hand it to me.


    ¡°Charlotte are you okay?¡± she asks.


    I shake my head and instantly start crying.


    She looks at the phone and sees the message. ¡°Who is this?¡±


    I can¡¯t answer.


    I can¡¯t tell her who it is for so many reasons.


    I can¡¯t say anything. I really doubt Antonio¡¯s killer would like me doing so.


    He¡¯s here¡­


    He¡¯s here in Chicago and he knows where I am.


    He can see me.

 #2 Chapter 17

    CHAPTER SIXTEEN


    Gabe


    There¡¯s paperwork everywhere.


    It¡¯s my fucked up way of trying to focus, except now the ce is a damn mess and I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve read from what I haven¡¯t.


    I should have either gone to my office at the shippingpany or my office at The Dark Odyssey. Either would have been fine and more appropriate than deciding to go through seriously important contracts for the business idea.


    I just can¡¯t fucking concentrate and I haven¡¯t been able to do so since Ist saw Charlotte.


    I¡¯m determined to shift my thoughts elsewhere because Salvatore and Vincent are relying on me to be a hundred percent, but fuck I can¡¯t do it.


    I didn¡¯t go to the shippingpany because everybody was going to be there today and they would be asking me shit about Charlotte. I didn¡¯t want to talk about it and I was avoiding The Dark Odyssey because I didn¡¯t want the temptation to grab some woman for the night to help me forget.


    It was a fucked up thought that made me feel like an asshole and some kind of cheater even though I¡¯m not.


    I just thought it best to stay home and get my shit together.


    The guys have already gone over the contracts with Roberto but this is my chance to mull over everything and make sure it¡¯s as it was supposed to be.


    I surprisingly do find one thing that I wasn¡¯t too thrilled with and I don¡¯t know if the others had spotted it. It was to do with thend we were thinking of buying in St. Lucia. We¡¯d decided on five inds to start with and all the others had existing hotels or some sort of structure we were going to buy and develop the way we wanted.


    St. Lucia though had a mass ofnd and the realtor there had yed it up big time. I noticed though there was some government restriction on the water and the usage of the beach area. The realtors didn¡¯t mention that before.


    That in its entirety was as much as anybody was going to get out of me tonight.


    All I can say is, if the realtors are trying to fuck with us they better pray they had God on their sides because fucking hell, I¡¯m in no mood to be screwed with. Or, to deal with some dumb fucktard who thinks it¡¯s a good idea to screw with mobsters.


    No fucking way.


    If someone¡¯s trying to shit with us, I¡¯ll happily pay them a visit they¡¯re not likely to forget, if they live through it. Especially with the mood I¡¯m in.


    The second I think that, ites to me once again¡­ the problem.


    The problem Charlotte has with me.


    The reason why she doesn¡¯t want to be with me.


    A regr guy wouldn¡¯t have thought that screwing with me equaled death or serious injury. A regr guy would never think like that at all.


    He¡¯d get hiswyer to look into it and make a call. I¡¯d call and make a threat. Or give a look and the bastard would know not to try it with me. Or, at the very least the look would give the bastard a chance to fix himself before I fixed him.


    See, that was me ying nice.


    Not fucking nice enough for her though, and it¡¯s eating me up from the inside out.


    Deciding I need a break, I set down the wad of paper I must have read five times already and throw myself down on the sofa.


    Realistically, I probably need to stop what I¡¯m doing because me looking over the contracts in this state of mind is pointless if I don¡¯t catch mistakes of shit I need to give my undivided attention to. It could be contractual shit that coulde to bite us in the asster. I don¡¯t want that.


    As an ountant and businessman, I know as a general rule that if you see one thing that sticks out the way I spotted thend issue in St. Lucia, that tends to suggest there could be more things hidden in the mix.


    I¡¯m not sure how the other guys didn¡¯t see that. Salvatore usually has a better eye, but I guess he¡¯s more tech. Vincent probably did spot it but didn¡¯t take note. At least I did, and that goes in my good books to my credit and input in the venture.


    I definitely confess I¡¯d left all the work to everyone else for longer than I should have. It¡¯s well past time to haul my ass in gear. We weren¡¯t talking even in millions anymore. That was just The Dark Odyssey here. The club brought in millions on the regr, but we had to split the profits five ways. This hotel business venture would be split three ways with a ime cut to Roberto for his investment input. And, the idea was starting off with a prediction forecast of in the billions. It was different what we had here. It was something good. Something to look forward to.


    I sigh and rest my head back against the soft leather of the sofa.


    I don¡¯t know what to do with myself and part of me refuses to believe it¡¯s actually over between Charlotte and me.


    You can go im a doll yours all you want but if she doesn¡¯t want you then it bes something else and I¡¯m not into that. It¡¯s only wild and real if she wants it too.


    I¡¯m not as crazed as most of the other guys but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not as badass.


    It¡¯s all, however, the problem. I¡¯m not what she wants. Whether I¡¯m crazy, a little bit crazy, badass when I need to be or not. I¡¯m dangerous just for being me.


    I get it. I¡¯m a mobster. A known one as she quite rightly put it just for being a Giordano. There are some things I just can¡¯t change. Can¡¯t change that.


    There¡¯s only one guy I know who gave up the business and live the vani for a woman and that¡¯s Lucian Morientz. That guy was one of the most feared capos on the street. A hundred times worse than Frankie or Vincent ever was, or anybody in the circle we mingle in. Anybody outside that alliance and circle are not people you even want to speak to let alone associate yourself with.


    Not only did he give up the business but his doll was a cop. A fucking cop.


    He runs a wine shop now. The thing is, giving it up didn¡¯t mean the end of trouble.


    His brother udius took over from Raphael Rossi who also happened to be his wife¡¯s father. Long, very interesting story that became the talk of the underground for a whole year. Which was exactly the highlight of the point.


    He didn¡¯t stop being Lucian Morientz.


    The only thing that changed was his mindset and options. I¡¯ve known Lucian and udius for close to twenty five years and I saw him change.


    When trouble came knocking on their door and trouble hase in abundance enemies didn¡¯t care that he¡¯d changed certain things about his life, neither did they give a shit that he¡¯d changed as a person. It didn¡¯t matter one way or the other. They still came for him and his nearest and dearest just the same.


    His wife, however, epted him and epted the possibility that there could be danger beyond their control at various points in their lives because they were who they were.


    It was good, admirable to some extent on her part, but she wasn¡¯t burned by our world the way Charlotte was.


    Charlotte was burned in the worse way imaginable. The kind where you knew not to hope.


    I know all of that. At the same time, what grates me is all she said.


    And , the fact that she¡¯s right.


    She¡¯s right, no one could save her.


    Not even the most badass person we know could step in because the one who took her was worse than them.


    The click of my front door makes me frown.


    I¡¯m not in the mood to speak to anyone so if it¡¯s Salvatore I¡¯ll literally sit here in silence.


    Who I seeing into the living room though is the exception.


    Mimi.


    I forgot she had keys for my ce too. Jesus, it¡¯s not a good thing for a guy like me to lose track on who has keys to my house.


    She walks into the room like she lives here. In her hand are two grocery bags and one of her million and one designer purses hooked on her delicate shoulders.


    I look at her with expectancy because I don¡¯t know what the hell to say to her.


    She sets all the bags down next to therger sofa, says nothing, just gives me one of her looks and makes her way into the kitchen.


    Shees back with a cup of coffee that smells like she¡¯s got some of my whiskey in it. Then I watch the doll pull one of my Cubans from the humidor on the disy unit.


    She sits in front of me and lights up, blows a ring of smoke out and gives me a very faint smile.


    That¡¯s supposed to signal she¡¯s ready to talk to me. Something¡­ a weight lifts from my shoulders when I see that.


    ¡°Heard she¡¯s back,¡± she states. ¡°Also heard what happened and came to see how you are.¡±


    I can¡¯t deny it¡¯s good she¡¯s talking to me again, and once again I feel like a prick that I can¡¯t feel more redeemed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not good,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Do you want to talk? I brought stuff for dinner. The guys said they haven¡¯t seen you all day.¡±


    The mother hen again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time on me, doll.¡±


    She raises her brows and looks me over from head to toe. ¡°Gabe you know how I value my time, so this isn¡¯t a waste. I¡¯m here because I want to be and I am cooking dinner.¡±


    I want to insist on her leaving me but I know her. ¡°Okay¡­ thanks.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m not cooking yet though. We¡¯re going to talk. I want to hear what happened from you.¡±


    Again she¡¯s the exception so I talk and I end up talking more than I thought I was able to. I tell her everything and she listens.


    ¡°I can¡¯t me her Mimi. I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t, no one can,¡± she agrees.


    ¡°So this is it, the situation.¡±


    ¡°So¡­Here¡¯s something you need to hear. It¡¯s something that only two people know and I don¡¯t wish for you to tell anyone.¡± She hangs her head down and a tear slips from her eye.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°My mother¡­ you know she wasn¡¯t from our world. Not to start with. She worked in the DA¡¯s office and she was trying to pursue a legal career when she met my father.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Mimi¡¯s mother died when she was twelve so I know how hard this is for her to talk about. What I don¡¯t know is what she¡¯s going to tell me that I¡¯m not supposed to repeat.


    ¡°Her¡­ death wasn¡¯t an ident.¡±


    I still and narrow my eyes. We were told she fell from the balcony of their home and drowned in the pool.


    ¡°What the hell do you mean?¡±


    ¡°She killed herself Gabe.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I gasp and move to sit next to her. She puts out the cigar and looks to me.


    ¡°Mimi why the hell didn¡¯t you tell me that before?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to talk about it, and nobody knows. Just me and my father. We found the suicide note. He was devastated and he didn¡¯t want people knowing she killed herself because of him,¡± she exins and a lump forms in my throat as I start to see the message she wants me to receive in sharing her secret.


    Mimi loves her father to no end and I understand why she¡¯d keep the secret. The one thing I knew about her father was how in love he was with her mother.


    ¡°Fucking hell Mimi,¡± I sigh.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m telling you because my mother wanted to leave. She couldn¡¯t stand the continuous possibilities of threats we had to be on the lookout for from something happening back in Italy.¡±


    Mimi¡¯s family were from Cbria. They weren¡¯t the kind that worked with a lot of the more aristocrat families like mine in Sicily, but a lot of them were shifty as fuck. The worst thing you could do in our world is slip up and lose trust. There are two of her family members I know of who got caught talking to feds. It¡¯s enough to attract threats on the whole family everywhere, whether that¡¯s in Italy or anywhere in the world.


    ¡°I can understand why she wanted to leave,¡± I say and bring my hands together.


    She nods. ¡°Yeah my father wouldn¡¯t allow her to leave him, he kept trying to make her stay. I heard them arguing at lot, so I know a thing or two. I¡­ still remember the day we found her in the pool. She jumped ¡­ she ¡­ jumped from the balcony. The coroners said it looked like she slipped and fell. When we found the note she left, we knew¡­ it wasn¡¯t that. She didn¡¯t slip, she jumped.¡±


    ¡°Jesus Mimi, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I feel real bad for her, but I feel bad for her father too. He¡¯s a good guy. The sort of man I wished mine could be when it came to my mother.


    ¡°Thank you. I appreciate it. Gabe, you don¡¯t want Charlotte to end up hating you.¡± She nods. That¡¯s a home truth I need to be told. ¡°That¡¯s what will happen. It must have taken strength for her to tell you she couldn¡¯t be with you, especially after all that¡¯s happened. It doesn¡¯t mean though that her feelings have changed. I think if you love her, and I know you do¡­you need to respect her wishes.¡±


    Maybe this is what I need to hear.


    I don¡¯t want Charlotte to hate me.


    That would be worse.


    That leaves me no option other than to let her go.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m going to.¡± I dip my head, hang it low for a few seconds and draw in a breath as I return my gaze to her. ¡°Thanks foring. I appreciate the talk.¡±


    She gives me a proud nod. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I guess we were long past a talk as friends. And, don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t hear from me that we were anything other than that. I guess we weren¡¯t though, so¡­ nothing to tell just in case you were worried.¡±


    I will never forgive myself for the way I treated her and I actually wasn¡¯t worried Mimi would tell Charlotte anything. Mimi isn¡¯t a woman like that. ¡°Mimi, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    She rises to her feet then lowers to nt a kiss on my forehead. ¡°I believe you, Gabriel. I¡¯m going to make that dinner. One of my grandma¡¯s recipe¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Thanks doll.¡±


    She takes the bags into the kitchen and starts cooking.


    We eat together and she only stays for a little while longer after.


    When she leaves, I call my PA and get her to organize a one way ticket to St. Lucia.


    I¡¯ll go sort out the shit there and maybe I¡¯ll sort myself out too.


    I¡¯m back at that ce in my head again where I can¡¯t stay here. Can¡¯t stay in Chicago.


    When I first thought about leaving it was about moving on.


    I¡¯m absolutely fucking back there in my mind, but now I know for sure that it¡¯s the only way I can let Charlotte go.

 #2 Chapter 18

    CHAPTER SEVENTEEN


    Charlotte


    I managed to calm myself yesterday.


    Much as I wanted to lie, when Cordelia took me home, and tell her the message from Tobias meant nothing, I couldn¡¯t.


    His fucking words were pretty clear and creepy enough to alert anybody. If she hadn¡¯t read the message I might have had some edge to work with.


    What I ended up telling her was the truth. I just left out the parts about him killing Antonio.


    We talked about it as a family and I ended up telling my parents that I nned to get my own ce next week.


    That talk didn¡¯t go well.


    Ma started crying and Pa looked distraught.


    When I saw I was getting nowhere with them I went up to my room and just left them to it.


    I only ventured back downstairs an hour ago to grab ate lunch Ma had already prepped for me. She made me one of my favorite stir-fry¡¯s and left some cookies on the side. It was her way of setting the stage to talk if I wanted to. I contemted talking a little more, maybeter.


    Tessa, one of the realtors I¡¯d gotten to know well, called to ask me to meet her at five so I ate what I could and made my way to the apartment I¡¯d fallen for from the ssy images on the real estate website.


    Tessa was going to be here in twenty minutes but had told me it was okay to go inside and look around.


    I was only happy to because I felt looking around by myself first would have a different feel to it than being shown around.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I actually wouldn¡¯t know since this was going to be my first ce. I lived with my parents prior to Antonio taking me and all the time I was with Antonio we lived in the same ce.


    I parked my car in the parkingplex which was also ssy.


    As I walked into the elevator I tried to calm myself. I had that feeling of being watched which I didn¡¯t like.


    Who would though, and what the hell was I going to do?


    Just the mention of Tobias¡¯ name and my parents looked terrified. They knew who he was. I¡¯d never heard of him prior to going to Italy. I knew of the Antones but not him specifically.


    When I saw their reaction I knew I worse couldn¡¯t tell them any of the other stuff, and I didn¡¯t mean the part about him killing Antonio and the way that he did it too.


    His obsession with me made me sick and was the very reason I had to leave and get away from this life.


    If normal people had gotten the kind of message I received the answer would be to go to the police.


    Mention the name Antone to my family and everyone looked like they were about to shit themselves and head for the hills. Pa even suggested that, because


    there was fuck all anyone could do. My family had no alliances with anyone and the only person I knew who could protect me if shit hit the fan was Gabe. But I¡¯d told him I couldn¡¯t be with him anymore.


    My parents and I got into a terrible argument when I put my foot down and told them I wasn¡¯t going to allow anyone to get to me or dictate how I lived my life.


    That sounded a lot more ballsy than I truly felt but it was my will and desire to fight and put my life back on trackshing out on survival instinct.


    So now I¡¯m here and I¡¯m determined to focus today on good things.


    I pull in a steady breath as the elevator door pings open and I actually smile as the breathtaking scene before me lulls me into the anticipation of living here.


    I step out into the hallway. It¡¯s wide with a soft pink and champagne coloring that works perfectly with the wrought iron chandeliers that line the walkway. What catches my attention the most is the view of the Chicago skyline mingling with the river.


    It¡¯s before me in the floor to ceiling ss windows that gives the pathway that elegant finish.


    Excitement takes me as I walk down the hall and I hope the same set up is in the apartment.


    I¡¯m looking for number seventeen.


    It¡¯s at the end and as I get to the door my smile widens with satisfaction and hope. The door is open and I can see the floor to ceiling windows lining the whole left side of the apartment. I walk onto polished floor boards and over to a grand piano in the center of the room.


    ¡°Oh my God. I want this.¡± I¡¯m having it. It will be mine just for this room


    alone. I¡¯d have a field day in here.


    I take a step to the left to go into one of the bedrooms but I swear I hear a


    weird crunching noise.


    I hear it again, and then someone clearing their throat.


    I¡¯m not alone.


    Tessa said she would be here in twenty minutes, and that cough sounded like a man. So who¡¯s here?


    She never said anyone else would be here.


    The crunching noise sounds again, like someone chewing through bone. I hate that sound. Antonio was always doing it like the animal he was.


    The sound ising from the dining room.


    I walk in there, against my instincts which tell me to run. My instincts which scream at me to run and hidee full force but I¡¯m here and it¡¯s toote to do anything when I get to the door and see Tobias Antone sitting at the dining table with what looks like a human finger dangling between his thumb and forefinger.


    Holy fuck!


    Bile rises in my throat and stays there because I¡¯m too afraid to breathe much less vomit.


    He smiles at me and crunches on something that sounds an awful lot like ¡­ bone.


    Until he confirmed it to Father Rosario that he ate people I thought that whole thing was a rumor. I didn¡¯t think it was real. I just thought it was some scare tactic to freak people out.


    It freaked me then to hear him say it and it fucking works now, because¡­ the thing in his hands looks like a human finger because it is one.


    ¡°Nice ce Bellezza,¡± Tobias grins, nting his head to the side so his blond locks drift over his shoulder. ¡°This where you chose for us to celebrate? I¡¯m not keen about fucking against ss windows, but I¡¯m game if that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    I¡¯m shaking and the bile starts to burn my stomach when I think of all this man did to me. How I had to let him fuck me with the threat of people I loved dying if I didn¡¯t let him.


    That¡¯s what happened and everybody knows this man is one crazy motherfucker. Even Antonio did but it never stopped him, not for two million dors. That¡¯s how much Tobias paid to be with me.


    I¡¯m shaking but I ball my fists at my side and try with everything inside me to stay calm. Stay calm Charlotte¡­ stay calm.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± That is the question I must ask. It¡¯s the question of the hour and one I knew I should be asking after he allowed me to live.


    Was it really that though?


    Him allowing me to live.


    He clears his throat.


    My heart¡­ God¡­ I swear my heart stops beating as I wait for his answer.


    ¡°I want you.¡± Comes his simple answer apanied with a smile. ¡°So, it¡¯s not what I want from you per se. I want you, Bellezza, the widow of thete Antonio De La. That is what I want. You toe live with me. Not in this ce, it¡¯s far too small. You live with me, teach at your little school and I¡¯ll ¡­ do whatever the fuck it is I want to do.¡±


    I steady my breath to keep from crying out.


    This can¡¯t be happening, it can¡¯t.


    But¡­ what did I expect was going to happen to me?


    I¡¯m so stupid.


    I didn¡¯t escape.


    It wasn¡¯t freedom. Not by a long shot.


    Everything was part of his game. Part of his n. He knew what I would do and he¡¯s just following through on the path of shit.


    I¡¯m so very foolish.


    I actually allowed myself to hope that leaving Italy would leave him behind with the shit.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t have me,¡± I protest, choking back tears.


    He smiles and runs a hand through his hair. ¡°I beg to differ. I¡¯m noticing how you never asked how it was I managed to kill yourte husband.¡±


    ¡°The servants helped you,¡± I fill in.


    He ps, apuding me. ¡°Not just them bellezza, his cousin too. Donachie De La is one mean twisted son of a bitch. Worse than me.¡± He startsughing and nods his head. ¡°Your dearte husband had garnered far too much power when he became boss. Was taking it all for himself. Greeeeeedy bastard he was. Fuck, Antones are twisted fucks, but even we know to share when ites to family. We share the wealth, share the load, watch each other¡¯s backs. Shit like that. Him, though wanted to run his family out of business. That¡¯s where I came in.¡±


    Christ there seems to be so much more to this than I ever imagined.


    ¡°I was to kill Antonio and my prize was you,¡± he informs me. ¡°You the wife I¡¯d paid a deposit on my next installment of fucking. Cost me three million this time, with a deposit of one and a half mil. With him dead it¡¯s half price. Bargain.¡±


    He¡¯s talking about me like I¡¯m a thing.


    Of course I am, of course that is what I am. A thing.


    ¡°No, I will never let you touch me again.¡± The tearse now and I curse myself. I didn¡¯t want to let him see me cry again.


    He walks up to me and pulls out a small case. Inside is a camera. He holds the camera out to me and presses the button on top.


    An image of the two of us fills the screen and my hand flies straight to my mouth.


    It¡¯s us, me with him. Me on the bed at the vi, on my hands and knees with him behind me pounding into me.


    It was filmed.


    Antonio did this.


    Antonio did this to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a keepsake. A memory I paid to keep of you.¡± He leers.


    Chills race down my spine when he reaches out and touches my cheek.


    ¡°How could you be so vile¡­ how could you?¡± I don¡¯t know why the hell I bother.


    Why am I bothering to appeal to his human side. He has none.


    No human being would do this to another.


    ¡°Charlotte, vile is me. I don¡¯t know any other way.¡± When he gets closer the smell fills my nose¡­ that smell.


    I think I know what it is now ¨C it¡¯s human flesh. It¡¯s the smell of rotting flesh.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go with you.¡± Ish out and back away.


    Heughs and makes a show of wiggling his fingers. ¡°Oh yes you will, or guess what? That school will get a copy of this tape. Principal Carson will get a good run down of what a good little slut you are. I¡¯ll let him know about your daily charges and just how much a slut like you costs to fuck.¡±


    ¡°You know that wasn¡¯t my choice!¡± I scream.


    ¡°Does choice really matter here baby? I don¡¯t choose to be this good looking but I fucking am. People make the mistake of thinking I¡¯m a nice guy, that¡¯s not my fault but their choice. Doesn¡¯t change the fact that they choose what the fuck to do and believe. Just like you. So that¡¯s the picture. My n.¡±


    I shake my head and he nods.


    ¡°You¡¯re evil,¡± I balk.


    ¡°Yes I am. I fucking am one evil fucker. I want you but I¡¯ll give you the chance to get yourself out of the situation by repaying the one point five million with interest.¡±


    I start crying harder. ¡°You know I don¡¯t have that kind of money.¡±


    ¡°Yes of course I know that. But at least I offered you the option.¡±


    I back right into the window and hees for me. He has to sicken me further by reaching out and filling his palms with my breasts.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡± I try to fight back but he holds me against the ss and squeezes harder. ¡°Please¡­ just let me go.¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t think so.¡± He smiles wider and tears flow from me like a river when he moves closer to my face.


    I don¡¯t know how I don¡¯t die. I can barely breathe.


    This is a nightmare. I¡¯ve just woken up in a fucking nightmare.


    It¡¯s only the shuffle of footsteps in the next room that makes him stop.


    He fixes back my top and leans closer to my face. ¡°You wille to me tomorrow night at eight. I¡¯ll send you the address. If you want to keep that job as a teacher or hope to teach ever, you wille to me. You wille to me or I will destroy you and make sure you never teach again in any country. Nobody wants their kids around whoring sluts. Rest assured I will destroy you if you cross me. I hope that¡¯s clear enough for you to understand.¡±


    He¡¯s¡­attacking my dreams.


    Attacking my dreams.


    My dreams.


    It¡¯s thest thing left of me, thest part of my soul.


    I nod just as Tessa appears at the door and he backs away.


    She narrows her eyes at him but it¡¯s like she knows not to say anything.


    As he walks up to her he ces his finger over his lips.


    ¡°Shhhh.¡± He sneers and then leaves us both.


    Tessa rushes up to me the minute we hear the front door click shut.


    ¡°Oh my God Charlotte, are you okay?¡±


    Okay?


    I shake my head. ¡°No.¡±


    No I¡¯m not okay and I don¡¯t know when I ever will be.


    Of course Tessa tries to get me to go to the police because it was very clear that Tobias must have done something to me.


    I couldn¡¯t tell her that I couldn¡¯t so I left and pretended that was where I was going when I left her.


    I pretended.


    I walked out the door and continued walking until I got to the edge of the river.


    There was a bench nearby that my legs carried me to and there I sat. I sat down there and stayed there, numb.


    Numbness is what I feel. Numbness. So numb I can¡¯t answer the phone as it rings repeatedly over the next hour. So numb I can¡¯t think past the situation or how I¡¯m supposed to get myself out of it.


    Tobias Antone wants me and if I refuse and even try to be the ballsy woman I was yesterday to my family, he¡¯ll show Principal Carter the sex tape.


    Sex tape¡­


    Jesus Christ, there¡¯s a sex tape of me.


    Me.


    It feels weird to even say it.


    I want that job at Raventhorne. I absolutely do. I wasn¡¯t just talking shit to make myself look good when I told Principal Carson I was in love with the school. I was.


    I felt like I belonged there, so I want the job and the chance for the opportunity. So where does that leave me? Am I seriously supposed to go to Tobias and be his? Protect my image and stop him from destroying me?


    The thought makes me start whimpering.


    I¡¯m so sick of crying. I¡¯m so sick of it and now I¡¯m crying in public, outside for people to see me.


    I could turn the job down to screw with Tobias, but he¡¯ll fuck me over with another job. And another. He won¡¯t stop until there¡¯s nothing left of me.


    I wouldn¡¯t be able to teach and that¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever wanted to do as a career.


    The glimmer of hope I experienced when it looked like I was going to get my life back on track is gone. All the goodness I felt from the job offer at Raventhorne is gone.


    Night falls and I start to shake and shiver. My phone must have rang about a hundred times but I haven¡¯t answered once. I can¡¯t talk to anybody and tell them what happened to me today or any other day.


    I feel doom take me because I know this is it for me.


    I¡¯ll die if I go to Tobias. I can¡¯t relive thest ten years.


    That is what it will be. A rey of Antonio. Same game, different man.


    Tobias, though was the worse.


    He would be worse. I¡¯d live that nightmare again. I can¡¯t.


    I can¡¯t do it.


    Gabe¡¯s face shes into my mind and the image makes me stand. I get strength to stand, head back to my car and drive to him. To Gabe.


    I¡¯m not thinking¡­ I¡¯m just doing, because I just want to see him.


    When he sees me, my tearstained face is all that¡¯s needed to tell him I¡¯m in trouble.


    ¡°Charlotte what happened?¡± He takes hold of my shoulders and I have to steady my racing thoughts to be able to talk and form coherent words.


    ¡°Please¡­help me¡­¡± I whisper. My brain doesn¡¯t even register what I¡¯m saying. I¡¯m just talking. This must be what people mean by hitting rock bottom. The thing is I thought that happened already. I guess it did and this is me fearing going back there again. I¡¯m seeking help. ¡°Please¡­ help me.¡±


    I¡¯m seeking help from the one person I know will give it. The one person I wanted to run away from because of who he is. Yet I need him. I need him in so many ways.


    He stares at me and pulls me into the safety of his arms. His arms where I want to stay forever.


    I know I can¡¯t stay there though.


    I can¡¯t just pretend like the other day that nothing is happening.


    The shit has just hit the fan and I need to tell him what is happening.


    And¡­ to do that I need to tell him all that happened to me.

 #2 Chapter 19

    CHAPTER EIGHTEEN


    Charlotte


    Gabe takes my hand to lead me inside so he can close the door.


    ¡°Talk ¨C tell me what is going on.¡±


    I nod and pull in a deep breath. ¡°Antonio¡­ I know who killed him. It¡¯s Tobias Antone. I saw him today.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what should worry me more. The situation or the fact that Gabe looks as freaked as my family did when I mentioned Tobias¡¯s name.


    ¡°Charlotte¡­Are¡­ you sure it¡¯s him?¡± He narrows his eyes and his thick brows furrow. ¡°The Antones aren¡¯t usually involved with the De Las.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him. He¡­¡± I blink back tears and rest my hand on my heart to hold it all in.


    He ces his hands on my shoulders and steadies me. This is the part where I have to dive in deeper and tell him what no one else knows.


    ¡°He was a client of Antonio¡¯s. He paid just like the others did to sleep with me ¡­¡± No, I stop. Why make it sound like he just slept with me. That¡¯s not what happened. ¡°He raped me over and over again. Just like the others. He was just the worst.¡± I feel so dirty as I say the words. I feel vile. The same vileness I used Tobias of.


    Gabe¡¯s face now is different.


    First the blood drains from his cheeks and then it¡¯s like I watch it rush back to his face.


    He drops his hands from my shoulders and they hang like deadweights at his sides.


    His eyes t and wide, ze with darkness.


    The darkness I never wanted to see in him.


    Darkness I told myself never existed in him because he was so willing to listen to me as a girl read my poetry.


    The soulless darkness is there now. It¡¯s there in full bloom and his face contorts into a hard scowl.


    ¡°What the fuck are you saying to me Charlotte?¡± he demands.


    ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t make me say it again. It feels like a nightmare I lived and I don¡¯t want to remember. I don¡¯t want to remember. I had to do it to keep people alive. It all started from the time I was taken. I suffered for years.¡±


    As soon as I say that he growls loud like a feral animal, pulls his guns out and I scream.


    I just scream, rush to the corner by the bookshelf and sink to my knees cowering as he whirls around and starts shooting up the ss on the far side of the room.


    He shoots and roars like some ferocious hell beast and I cry.


    He only stops when the bullets run out, but only to walk over to a cab and retrieve more guns.


    He rushes back to me and crouches down.


    ¡°What does he want? Tobias? What. Does. He. Want?¡±


    ¡°Me¡­¡±


    He blows out a hard breath and his eyes sh open wider, zing with fire. ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°He¡­ made a sex tape, he¡¯ll show it to the school if I don¡¯t go to him. I won¡¯t be able to teach ever again.¡±


    He seethes baring his teeth and the vein on the side of his neck bulges. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± It¡¯s like he¡¯s borrowed Tobias¡¯s words.


    Gabe barrels ahead, torpedoing through the door and I get myself up because I know if I don¡¯t stop him he¡¯s going to get himself killed in the blind rage that fuels him.


    Stupid me again¡­


    What did I think was going to happen bying here to him?


    ¡°Gabe, wait¡­ no.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t stop. He continues to his motorcycle jumps on it and rides off, leaving me standing there watching after him.


    ¡°Oh my God¡­.¡±


    I can barely breathe.


    Actually, I can¡¯t breathe. Gabe is going to get himself killed.


    Tobias is no mere person.


    I¡¯m not stupid, even if he does kill him it will start some type of war with the Antones no one wants. He¡¯s what they call their ace. The king of his stupid games that no one can beat. He¡¯s valuable to them.


    Christ, I don¡¯t know where Gabe has gone but I know I won¡¯t find him by myself, so I do the next best thing.


    Once again I look so out of ce at The Dark Odyssey.


    So damn out of ce in my casual wear. A pair of jeans, and a little top. I look like I¡¯m about to head to the library, or a college ss.


    But I¡¯m not here to party and look good and I¡¯m aware of the people staring at me as I rush right in with tears streaming down my cheeks.


    I know what I look like but I don¡¯t care.


    I head to Nick¡¯s office because it¡¯s the first office you get to on the fifth floor. I don¡¯t even notice all the people having sex around me.


    Nick¡¯s office door is closed and so is Salvatore¡¯s. Georgiou and Christian shared an office years ago because they were hardly going to be there as much as the others. That door is closed too.


    I know at least one of Gabe¡¯s brothers is here tonight because someone is always here. It¡¯s a thing they have about them in the sense that they are an attraction just as much as the rest of the ce. That¡¯s what Gabe told me. I also know his brothers and cousins are very much into the wild lifestyle all around me so I pray to God I find one of them and I pray too that I don¡¯t walk in on something I¡¯m not supposed to.


    It¡¯s all well and good to watch people having sex, but there¡¯s no way in hell I can watch someone I know doing it.


    I rush away from the floor with offices and then I remember the VIP section the guys have two floors above me.


    I almost rejoice when I see Nick, Salvatore and Mimi in the seating area ahead of me. I make my way up the set of stairs when I see them.


    Nick and Salvatore are sitting down and Mimi is standing next to Salvatore. It¡¯s been years since Ist saw her but she was always nice to me.


    Salvatore pulls her into hisp and Nick frowns.


    ¡°You two need a room.¡± Nick smirks.


    ¡°What for?¡± Salvatore throws back. ¡°My friend needs somewhere to sit.¡±


    ¡°Friend my ass.¡± Nick shakes his head and Mimi giggles when Salvatore nuzzles his face into the crook of her neck.


    Nick¡¯s about to say something more when he sees me and bolts upright.


    ¡°Doll, Jesus, are you okay?¡± he asks.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I answer. ¡°Gabe is. Gabe¡¯s in trouble,¡± I blurt.


    Salvatore stands on hearing that. ¡°What do mean?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s gone out to find Tobias Antone.¡±


    They exchange worried nces and look back to me.


    ¡°Why the hell would he do that?¡± Salvatore asks and my hands start shaking.


    ¡°Something I told him that happened to me.¡±


    He holds my stare and it¡¯s like he just knows what the something is.


    I¡¯m sick of crying. The tears however are not sick of me. Theye harder and it¡¯s Mimi whoes to me and holds me.


    Salvatore grits his teeth and looks back at Nick. ¡°Call Vincent and tell him to meet us.¡±


    ¡°Already on it.¡± Nick has his phone out.


    ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll take care of you,¡± Mimi assures me and the guys leave.


    I don¡¯t know what to expect now or what will happen.


    I was so stupid to think I could escape my past.


    I can¡¯t.


    Mimi takes me back to Gabe¡¯s ce and we wait.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    It¡¯s all we can do.


    Wait and worry.


    I message my mother to tell her I¡¯m safe and I¡¯ll call in the morning. I owe my family the contact because I don¡¯t want them to worry the way I am about Gabe.


    Mimi sits with me and stays with me. She allows me to be what I need to be. Whether that¡¯s the crying woman, the woman who¡¯s staring at the wall or the woman who just needs to be held.


    It¡¯s past midnight now and there¡¯s no sign of Gabe or his brothers. No phone call either. Nothing.


    Nothing¡­


    Nothing at all.


    I can¡¯t stand it, can¡¯t stand the emptiness and nothingness.


    She goes to the kitchen to get me some water but I can¡¯t drink it. I can¡¯t do anything but wait.


    ¡°Charlotte, please have it. Drink it. It will help,¡± she pleads with me.


    I take the ss and manage a sip.


    When I set the ss on the coffee table she sits back next to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for all that¡¯s happened to you,¡± she says.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± It feels weird saying that, it¡¯s like that vibe again of what to answer back when someone offers their sympathy. ¡°Mimi, it¡¯s sote. What if something happened? I should have never gone to him. I shouldn¡¯t have involved him.¡±


    She shakes her head and sets her arm around me. ¡°Don¡¯t even think like that. He would have wanted you to run to him, you know him.¡±


    ¡°Mimi. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do if something happens to him.¡±


    ¡°I know. Please Charlotte don¡¯t think the worst. His brothers always have his back. I¡¯m praying they find him. I¡¯m praying they do.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Another two hours pass by and then the click of the front door opening makes us jump.


    We both fly out of the living room to see Salvatore and Vincent holding up a battered Gabe between them. Gabe still looks like he¡¯s ready for a fight. Nick has a ck eye and blood on his shirt.


    ¡°Like fuck!¡± Gabe howls. ¡°Let me get back out there and find that bastard. Fucking let go of me. That fucker needs to die. He fucking needs to die!¡±


    Gabe tries to make a move but Vincent swipes his legs from under him and Gabe goes down hard knocking his head on the wooden floor.


    ¡°You two, go upstairs,¡± Vincent orders me and Mimi.


    Mimi takes my hand and leads me away.


    When I look back at Gabe he catches my eyes and the pain in them grips me in a way I couldn¡¯t begin to describe to anyone.

 #2 Chapter 20

    CHAPTER NINETEEN


    Gabe


    When morninges the only thing I¡¯m aware of is that I¡¯m alive.


    It¡¯s my first thought that pierces through the madness that took mest night.


    It was like blind rage took me and I was hell bent on killing.


    I went into enemy territory, got the crap beat out of me but fuck did I ever dish back what I got. I started with the low level shits who did work for the Antones.


    I questioned them and surprise, surprise got no answers.


    Then I moved up the ranks and came face to face with Bobby Manello.


    The Manellos and Antones have always been in cahoots from the dawn of time. Assassin families no one fucks with but I was ready to kill every motherfucker I came across. All that and no sign of that prick Tobias.


    Bobby had his gun pointed at my head when Vincent and the boys burst in and saved my ass. By then I¡¯d already had a good beating and was so battered blood poured from my eyes.


    The rest of the shit done to me was from my brothers trying to calm me down.


    Trying to stop me.


    I remember them all, especially Vincent, and they went on me at full strength to take me out and stop me from running around Chicago trying to find Tobias.


    Thest blow that actually knocked me out came from Pa. He came too in true Godfather style and handed me my ass.


    That was thest thing I remembered.


    Now I¡¯m here. I run my hands over what feels like the wooden floorboards of my living room, and something soft and feathery brushes over my arm.


    That¡¯s what makes me open my eyes against the bright sunlight and I see her.


    Charlotte.


    Charlotte is curled up against me and she shuffles when I move.


    I move and the fucking bruises ache like a bitch. I¡¯m pretty sure too that I must have a broken rib but I don¡¯t care. Something has to be done today, it just has to, whatever it is.


    I left her before she could tell me everything. What she told me was enough.


    She sits up now and cups my face. In the bright sunlight her autumn eyes sparkle.


    I failed her.


    My beautiful girl. My beautiful innocent girl who saved herself for me.


    When she left here ten years ago, I was the only man she¡¯d ever been with.


    Me¡­


    She was a virgin until I touched her.


    I knew she¡¯d have it rough when Antonio took her. I knew he would treat her badly, and every time I thought of his words to me, and him fucking my girl, it sent me further into the darkness of grief.


    I just didn¡¯t know that there was worse than what I¡¯d worried about. I didn¡¯t know the motherfucker was going to allow other men to¡­


    I can¡¯t bring myself to even think it. It will send me back on the fucking street again.


    I failed her in every way and I get it now, all of it. I get why she doesn¡¯t want this life but I¡¯m looking at her now and I can¡¯t give up on her.


    I take her face too and she rests her head against my hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she breathes.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°What for?¡± My voice is hoarse with a rasp and my throat sore from all the shouting I didst night.


    ¡°Everything. You could have diedst night. I shouldn¡¯t have involved you.¡±


    ¡°You are mine¡­ Mine to protect. You wille to me when there is trouble.¡± I run my hands through her hair.


    ¡°Gabe¡­ that means so much to me.¡± She straightens up. ¡°But this can¡¯t involve you more than I already have.¡±


    I sit up straighter too. ¡°Baby¡­I¡¯m going to find out whether you tell me or not.¡± I¡¯m not sure how she expects me to just back the fuck down after what she told me. I¡¯m not doing it. ¡°You telling me is easier. I need you to tell me everything. How did he contact you, all of it, everything.¡±


    ¡°No¡­I¡¯ve already involved you enough. It¡¯s too much.¡±


    I harden my gaze on her. ¡°Charlotte, with all due respect Goddess, I¡¯m in no mood for shit. I need to know what¡¯s going on or I¡¯ll go back on the streets to get it.¡±


    My words have the desired effect.


    She nods and starts telling me what I need to know. What stands out in my mind is the money with interest. I can bet anybody that sick fuck will have his own ideas of what can be deemed as interest. That part is worse than giving the one and a half mil itself. So much worse.


    I¡¯m well versed with Tobias Antone¡¯s games and unsavory tastes. The man is a psycho maniac that makes Hannibal Lecter look like a fairytale. He eats who he kills. That¡¯s what he does.


    It¡¯s like a victory ritual for him, and his obsession with women is ¡­ there is no word that exists to describe it.


    The rumors, which I believe are true, are that his father killed his mother, ate her and fed her to his son. Then the two up them became the infiltrate for the Antone n.


    I wish like hell we were dealing with somebody else.


    ¡°Eight o¡¯clock.¡± I say more to myself than to her. ¡°He wants to meet at eight.¡±


    She nods slowly. ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be doing this alone. I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    She looks at me confused. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a question, Goddess. I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    She bolts upright standing and I¡¯m just about able to get up. I have an idea, one she won¡¯t like. One she will do though because the alternative is worse.


    ¡°Gabe, I won¡¯t make the same mistake and be stupid. I¡¯m being watched. He¡¯ll know I¡¯m here. He¡¯ll know you were looking for himst night. You can¡¯te with me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you and here¡¯s why. I have my own offer for you.¡±


    She stills. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make the payment and you give me a month. One month with me to make you fall for me again and have the life we could have had. One month with me.¡±


    ¡°Gabriel you want to do the same thing everyone else has done to me. How could you?¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m not doing that at all.¡±


    ¡°So if I say no you won¡¯t help me?¡±


    She really doesn¡¯t get it at all, does she?


    I cup her face. ¡°That¡¯s not how this goes doll. In both scenarios I help you. However, in the one where you give me a month. I live and he gets the chance to. No one worries about a blood war.¡±


    Realization dawns on her pretty face. ¡°What do you mean? I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, it¡¯s a hard thing for me to allow a guy who abused my girl to live and think he cane back for more. So what I¡¯m saying is if you don¡¯t want me that¡¯s fine, I will go and kill him and I¡¯m pretty certain he¡¯ll kill me too. What I won¡¯t do is nothing. I will not sit here and do nothing. Not likest time.¡± I draw a breath. ¡°You give me a month, a month of everything, and if at the end of the month you decide you want to go, you go. Live the vani and I¡¯ll leave you to live it. I can¡¯t change who I am, but I can do this. What is your answer? Will you give me thirty days?¡±


    Her eyes hold mine in ce and she takes a step toward me. ¡°Yes.¡±


    That yes gives me the strength Ick right now.


    I lean forward and press my lips to her forehead.


    I meant what I said, she¡¯s mine.


    Mine to protect and I¡¯m going to make fucking sure that at the end of that thirty days she tells me ¡®yes¡¯ and stays with me.


    I¡¯m not letting her go this time and I won¡¯t fucking allow anybody, psycho or otherwise, to take her from me.

 #2 Chapter 21

    CHAPTER TWENTY


    Gabe


    At eight we step through a warehouse door into arge storage facility on the other side of the docks.


    I¡¯m with Charlotte. It¡¯s just the two of us who walk in but I have backup, and I didn¡¯t travel light.


    Charlotte and I enter and my eyesnd on the motherfucker Tobias ahead of us, sitting on a chair like it¡¯s his throne.


    He¡¯s not sitting the way a king would though, he¡¯s sitting with one leg hooked over the arm and the other dangling in front of him,zy and carefree.


    The smile on his face when he sees me is the kind you greet an old friend with, except he has a fucking feral look in his eyes.


    I know we were being watched too. Same as Charlotte said earlier.


    It¡¯s taking everything in my power to keep from killing him right here and now for what he did to her.


    But ¡­


    I know what that will do. I absolutely know what that will do. It would mean death to everybody. All my people. It¡¯s possibly a worse threat than when Antonio dished his threats on me, just for how useful and valued Tobias is to his people. The Antones would wipe us out.


    ¡°Gabriel Giordano this is an epic moment indeed. Oh wow. I¡¯ve been so excited all day to see you.¡± Tobias looks from me to Charlotte. Charlotte who looks away from him, instantly wary and afraid. I can¡¯t imagine what she must have gone through with this sick fuck.


    I don¡¯t want to.


    ¡°Cut the shit, Tobias.¡± I raise the briefcase I¡¯m carrying, showing it to him. ¡°I have the money. One point five million. I want the tape.¡±


    He adjusts himself and steeples his fingers. ¡°One point five million ¡­ wonderful. Now there is the matter of the interest that needs to be discussed.¡± The asshole looks at Charlotte and I hope like fuck he¡¯s not going to request anything to do with her.


    ¡°I will give youpound interest on the money. You will give me the tape and we will not hear from you ever again. That is what is going to happen.¡± I throw back.


    Heughs at me. ¡°Look at you calling the shots like big daddy Julian.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t. Fuck. With. Me. Don¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Right, well I don¡¯t wantpound interest, Gabriel Giordano. You really don¡¯t know who you¡¯re messing with. Or who you¡¯re dealing with. I¡¯m supposed to hand over my fuck toy for one point five million withpound interest just like that? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Fuck toy¡­


    There haven¡¯t been many times in my life when I call on the Lord, but I¡¯m doing it now.


    Jesus please take the wheel and restrain me.


    It¡¯s a few secondster before the roil of rage simmers enough for me to see past the wall of red that took me.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I seethe. God must work some magic for me to be able to form words.


    I already know he¡¯s going to y some game with me, some shit designed to make me lose. Something to screw with me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the money and a game of Russian Roulette.¡± He chuckles.


    Motherfucker.


    ¡°No¡­ no Gabriel,¡± Charlotte cries suddenly and grabs onto my arm.


    I look to her and touch her cheek. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m doing this.¡±


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t. Gabe, please. You mustn¡¯t,¡± she begs.


    ¡°Charlotte, that¡¯s not how this works.¡± I tug my arm from her and she releases me, lips parted, eyes brimming with tears. I look back to Tobias who is absolutely loving this. ¡°One point five million, Russian Roulette and you give me the tape, assure me there¡¯s just the one copy and you leave her alone.¡±


    ¡°Very well. I will give you the tape.¡± He reaches into his jacket pocket and shows me a camera. ¡°If you live.¡±


    He snaps his fingers and the doors to his left and right open. Ten guyse out and join him and they look as messed up and deranged as he is.


    I was waiting for this to happen.


    ¡°Just to make sure things go as nned,¡± he adds.


    I tap the side of my pocket, giving the signal on the device inside and footsteps sound behind us.


    Behind me should be Vincent, Salvatore, Nick and four guys Tobias knows not to fuck with.


    I look behind me and smile when I see my good friend the feared and revered udius Morientz and his capos, Dante, Gio, and Alex. The walk together with my brothers.


    Altogether, they look like they¡¯vee straight out of hell. I¡¯m inclined to say though that even the beings of hell may shrink away on sight of them.


    I take a moment to feel triumph when I take note of Tobias¡¯s face. The tell of his displeasure is the twitch in his jaw.


    He¡¯s not happy to see udius. Not at fucking all.


    Though, I don¡¯t know who would be happy to see him. Definitely not his enemies.


    udius and his men are all smiling at Tobias, dishing him the same shit smile he gave me on my arrival. My brothers however are all stern faced. It¡¯s a y of power and right now it looks like we have it.


    We have it and Tobias knows it. All his men put together are no match for us.


    Motherfucker doesn¡¯t know who he¡¯s dealing with and he has the audacity to smile and act like he¡¯s not fazed. I give him credit for his attempt.


    The thing is, Vincent might be a little hesitant to kill him for the worry over starting some shit in the underground, but udius won¡¯t be.


    Who¡¯s worse than anybody here is me.


    This prick doesn¡¯t know that though and that¡¯s why he thinks he can y with me.


    He doesn¡¯t know that I only became an ountant for the business to keep my mind upied and The Dark Odyssey is my guilty pleasure. My yground.


    He can go fuck himself after this.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s an all-star party out tonight. Alright then,¡± Tobias growls. He¡¯s still smiling but I can see he¡¯s mad as fuck that we have importantpany. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± He flicks his hand over and one of his goons steps forward and hands him a case.


    He takes it and snaps it open, revealing a ssic revolver with one single bullet.


    One bullet that I pray won¡¯t get lodged in my head.


    Jesus Christ, what the fuck am I getting myself into?


    I look back at my brothers and they look on edge, my gaze flicks over to Charlotte and she¡¯s starts crying. Looking at her however is all I need to answer my question.


    This broad has definitely done some kind of number on me, to have me wanting her for thest ten years and now I¡¯m here ying the fatal game of chance for a month with her.


    I better make sure I live through this.


    I have a lot of things nned for that month.


    Tobias hands me the gun case and I take it. I check out the gun first to make sure it¡¯s not rigged with shit or tampered with and then I ce the bullet in.


    It¡¯s showtime.


    Tobias smiles wide in a maddening way and starts to chuckle when I spin the cylinder of the gun.


    The look on his face is victory as I ce the muzzle to the side of my head. I yed this game one time only with a bunch of guys in college. One of them ended up dead. I was the fucker who got lucky and I hope that luck will follow me today.


    My finger smooths over the trigger and I pull it back.


    Click- ck¡­


    My heart is pounding and I can¡¯t do anything about it.


    My mind is strong but my vitals are another story. I blow out a sharp breath, all the while I make sure I keep my gaze on the bastard¡­. and release the trigger.


    And¡­


    Fuck.


    I¡¯m still alive.


    I¡¯m still alive.


    Tobias¡¯s smile falls and he sneers. The man growls and does exactly what I expected him to do by pulling his own gun on me.


    We were prepared for that. A single bullet flies past me and snatches the gun out of his hand giving me the opportunity to grab him.


    We have this all nned. Nick is to take Charlotte and get her away from danger while the rest of us fight these fuckers. He does just that.


    I manage to grab Tobias in his neck. The prick, however, recoils on me into some stance andnds a fist in my face.


    I would have been more on point if not forst night, but I¡¯m not that injured that I can¡¯t teach this motherfucker a lesson he won¡¯t forget. A n to for real. Bullets start flying all around me but I¡¯m fighting Tobias with my fists. I¡¯m fighting with everything I have so he can feel my rage and I¡¯ll pull my gun when I need to.


    I give blow for fucking blow and I notice that the guys around me do the same. I don¡¯t lose track though on what I¡¯m doing and the rage I want to show this guy. I throw an uppercut and enhance it with a headbutt and a jab to his ribs.


    I fight dirty because those I use my fists on will always be an enemye to kill me. This guy is that ¨C an enemy.


    When I throw a raw punch in his face, his head snaps backward and he stumbles, falling over. That¡¯s when I dive on him and give it to him in his face.


    I¡¯m punching and punching, showing him who I am and most of all I¡¯m giving him a good beating for what he did to Charlotte.


    Fuck him, fucking fuck him and fuck him for ying even dirtier by making me y Russian Roulette when he had no intention of ying nice.


    ¡°You fucking dog!¡± I shout in his face. ¡°You underestimate me. You won¡¯t do that again.¡± This is where controles in. I said I wouldn¡¯t kill him but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t mess him up and the way I n to do that is so much better.


    I slide off him and rise to my feet. The prick actually thinks I¡¯m going to end him when I pull my gun.


    ¡°This is a warning. You stay the fuck away from my girl, you hear me? Stay away. Do not bother Charlotte ever again,¡± I balk.


    ¡°Fool, you think you can stop me? You don¡¯t know who you¡¯re messing with. I am Tobias Antone and if I want to fuck your doll I will.¡±


    One bullet flies from my gun as he talks his shit. It doesn¡¯t go to his head like I would have loved, I shoot his dick.


    We¡¯ll see who he¡¯ll fuck now.


    He actually screams and howls from the pain.


    I crouch down and look him over. ¡°I told you, don¡¯t underestimate me.¡±


    While he¡¯s howling with pain I reach into his jacket and get the tape.


    Around me most of his men are either dead or enroute to it. It¡¯s as expected. There are two standing who have their hands raised as udius points his guns at them.


    I could be a fucker and take back the money but I don¡¯t. I leave it and walk away.


    I walk away and that surge of triumph fills me again.


    I won¡¯t make the mistake of being foolish however and think this is it.


    Like he said, he¡¯s Tobias Antone.


    I¡¯m very aware of who I¡¯m messing with.


    I know he won¡¯t take what I did lightly.


    I look to Vincent who nods, which means he would have done the same thing.


    That¡¯s good enough for me.


    Now to focus on Charlotte. The only thing I¡¯ve ever wanted to do.

 #2 Chapter 22

    Charlotte


    I get back to Gabe¡¯s ce minutes ahead of him.


    I was just starting to worry when the door opened and Gabe came in.


    Nick stayed with me the whole time, got me away from the danger and stayed with me to protect me.


    ¡°You okay man?¡± Nick asks Gabe as he walks into the living room.


    Gabe¡¯s covered in blood from head to toe, I don¡¯t know how Nick can ask him if he¡¯s okay.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gabe ces his hand on Nick¡¯s shoulder and Nick does the same to him. ¡°Thanks for being there little brother. It was a lot to ask when you have a wife and child.¡±


    Another change I didn¡¯t know about. Nick is married with a child. So the blonde woman I saw him with at The Dark Odyssey must have been his wife. That¡¯s why they looked the way they did, in love¡­ and they have a child.


    ¡°You know I was going to be there.¡± Nick nods. ¡°Anything you guys need?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± Gabe gives him a pat on his back. ¡°We¡¯re okay.¡±


    ¡°Call me if there¡¯s any trouble.¡±


    He leaves us.


    Gabe watches me and I find myself staring into the depths of his eyes. My soul shivers when I think of what could have happened tonight, getting sucked into a mad man¡¯s game.


    ¡°Are ¡­ you okay?¡± My voice trembles beyond my control.


    He moves closer to me and presses his forehead to mine for a few brief seconds.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°Is ¡­he dead?¡± I have to ask because of all the blood.


    ¡°No, it was hard not killing him.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t stop there.¡±


    ¡°I know, but we¡¯re not going to worry about that.¡±


    ¡°What if ¨C¡± He stops me with a kiss, the kind of kiss to make my body melt and give in to how badly I want him. He stops kissing me the moment we get going though. Too soon, and instantly I crave more of his lips on mine.


    He backs off his bloodied jacket and shirt, allowing it to fall to the ground and shuffles out of his pants and shoes just leaving on his boxers.


    I scan over his body, battered and bruised all over, but nothing detracts from the masterpiece he is.


    He goes to the table in the corner, grabs some tissues from the Kleenex box and wipes off his hands. As his gaze settles back on me, I look him over and see before me everything I¡¯ve ever wanted.


    I don¡¯t see the danger of our world, or the threats always lurking in the background.


    I just see him.


    Gabriel Giordano.


    Gabe.


    The man I fell for at hello. The man I knew was mine when I first looked at him.


    It¡¯s the same look now and it scares me, the power in it scares me to my core because I see something I want so badly and I don¡¯t know if I can have it.


    I don¡¯t know if I can have him.


    Today¡¯s events could have fanned the mes for something else entirely. Something as bad as ten years ago, but I want this with him.


    I want this month with him and I want to live it the way I would if all the shit wasn¡¯t happening.


    Even though it feels like some sort of contract, it feels like it¡¯s for me too.


    I want to be his goddess.


    Mischief flickers in his dark eyes and I already know what we¡¯ll be doing next.


    Before I can take my next breath, he scoops me up and I meet the fiery kiss he captures my mouth with and kiss him back with the same raw passion as I circle my arms around his thick neck.


    We kiss as he carries me to the shower and sets me down in there with my clothes still on.


    I rest against the smooth granite walls and look at him as he lowers to take off my sandals and tosses them on the floor. Next is my skirt then the little blouse that matches it.


    He snaps the sp open on my bra allowing my breasts to spill out, bobbing toward him.


    Trailing down, he kisses the tight skin on my stomach.


    Gabe crouches down and presses his face against me. He pushes a little harder and smooths his lips over my skin like he¡¯s relishing me, savoring me,mitting me to memory.


    I run my fingers through his hair that¡¯s damp with sweat and enjoy him too as I caress the silky fibers and make my way down to the bulge of muscle going over his shoulders. Strong and powerful, just like him.


    We had one of the worst days we could have had in a long time but that doesn¡¯t stop Gabriel Giordano from owning sexy in every sense of the word when he secures his teeth to thecy edge of my panties.


    Nothing on earth can stop the little smile that dances on my lips as he tugs the edge and licks over the sun-kissed skin there.


    Tugging and pulling, he growls and rips off my panties with his teeth. They tear right off me and what his teeth can¡¯t contend with, his hands do the rest.


    I gasp from the excitement that skitters through me.


    He stands up again, turns on the shower and sets it to a light spray that sprinkles over us. The cool water that graces my skin is a contrast to the heat in his fingers that brush over my stomach, igniting the tips of my nerve endings. Sparking my soul with need.


    He leans close, catches my face with one strong hand and grips it. He guides my chin to him but smooths down on my neck almost tightly, exerting dominance and control and instantly I sumb to him.


    ¡°Forget¡­ your thirty days starts now, Goddess. You will forget all the fucked up shit neither of us can control. I want this.¡± He drops his gaze to sweep over my body. ¡°I want every piece of you. I want you and you will be mine in every essence of the word. Understand?¡± He tightens his grip a little on my neck in tandem with the emotion in his words.


    ¡°I do,¡± I tell him. I answer the question but it feels like the words areing from my inner desires which have been struggling to rise to the surface through all those nightmare years. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Nothing will be off limits to us Charlotte, it¡¯s important you understand that too. I will own your body and own you, but you get to own me too.¡±


    Own him too¡­


    My mouth actually waters at the thought.


    The intensity of the heat in his gaze transfers to my body and builds that tension in my pussy. Just the heat in his gaze is enough for me to wipe my brain clean of everything that isn¡¯t him. All of it.


    The magnificence of him is so powerful that as I look at him I can¡¯t remember what, where, when, why ¨Cnothing and everything.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± I say like an obedient servant fallen prey to temptation and as soon as the words fall from my lips he plunges two fingers inside my pussy.


    A wicked sinful smile inches over his sensual lips and he starts moving inside me.


    Faster and faster he moves and my knees tremble from the pleasure.


    A moan slips from my lips and I press into him so he can give me more. And he does. He gives me more. So much more as he truly starts to finger fuck me hard.


    ¡°Your deliciously tight little cunt is going to thank meter for the mind blowing pleasure I n to give you.¡± He growls and lowers to kneel down.


    Lifting my leg over his shoulder he buries his face against my mound and thrust his tongue straight into my pussy.


    The walls of my core ache as I receive him and shudder with pure delight when he starts licking over the hard, very sensitive nub of my clit. Hard and searching, he licks with the possession he promises to own me with and I feel it, like I belong to him.


    Like there is no other choice but surrendering to the maddening call of him.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He drives me insane with the wild suckle of his clever tongue and one powerful hand rises up to fill his palm with my right breast so he can fondle the nipple as he fucks me with his tongue, eating my pussy out like he can¡¯t get enough of me.


    I can¡¯t believe I have a man like him doing this to me. I feel the need ripple between us and I can¡¯t breathe.


    His head starts bobbing as he sends a series of short licks over my clit taunting me to orgasm, bending my body to answer to him. He finishes off by sucking hard against my clit and I cry out from the pleasure thatnces from my pussy and jolts my brain.


    Fucking hell¡­ it¡¯s too much. I start to writhe against his face, moaning shamelessly like a cat in heat to which he answers by giving me more.


    Christ, I can¡¯t take it, the tug of an orgasm gets me deep, slicing through my awareness and severing me from reality. When it rises from my core it just takes me and splits my mind in two.


    Shattering and iming all that is me as I climax,ing on his face.


    Ie on his mouth and he pushes his tongue harder into me so he can drink up the nectar that flows from me.


    Gabe doesn¡¯t stop licking until he cleans me out.


    Clean and primed for whatever he has next.


    The darkness that glitters his lustful gaze reaches out to me with invisible fingers as he looks at me.


    My leg slips from his wide shoulders as he stands and my eyes drop to the massive bulge of his cock pressing against his boxers.


    ¡°Want to help me out with that?¡± He smirks with cocky arrogance that makes me melt.


    I nod and pull down the band of his boxers, pushing it down his hips and legs so his cock can spring free. Artfully he kicks it to the side and I smile at the sight of us both naked in the floor to ceiling mirror.


    I take hold of the base of his cock and drop to my knees to lick the precum that¡¯s formed on the fat mushroom head of his shaft.


    I lick it off, tasting the wild essence of him which is danger, and his raw carnal masculinity.


    I start to suck his cock and give him pleasure too. I know I¡¯m sucking just right when heces his fingers through my hair and groans deep and low as I deep throat him, taking him so deep into my throat I almost choke. I give it to him though because I know that¡¯s what he wants me to do.


    He starts thrusting, fucking my mouth and then the wildness in his eyes turns into fire.


    One powerful hand mps down on my arm and reaches for me.


    ¡°I need to fuck you now.¡± He growls and spins me around so he can fuck me from behind.


    I ce my hands on the wall but they slide against the surface.


    I look back as he lines his cock up with my entrance and snap my gaze back to the wall when he ms hard into me.


    He ms in and starts to fuck me just like he promised.


    He pounds into me relentlessly making my pussy walls adjust to take him, him with his length and thickness that fills me up.


    His pumps go from hard and sure to jackhammering in seconds and my hair falls forward over my face.


    My breasts bounce painfully against my chest and the carnal, primal wildness of the way he takes me pushes me over the edge of reason and reality.


    Ie again in an instant from the craziness of his movements and then desire takes me and makes me join in the wildness, sumbing to the shameless need to fuck him too.


    I move against his cock and his grip tightens on my hips. I move against him and I hear the rumble of his deep chuckle.


    ¡°That¡¯s it baby, you fucking take my cock however you want.¡± He tells me and allows me to move against him.


    Then he takes back control and starts to fuck me again, this time rutting into me with the primal craze.


    Climax is near again for both of us. His cock plunges into me over and over again and I take him, then the wave of ultimate pleasure we¡¯ve both been ridinges to im us.


    The erotic bliss takes us into its ws and we both cry out with it.


    He grips harder on my hips, it hurts like hell but feels so damn good too, better when he thunders into me spraying hot, virile cum into my body. Warm and electrifying.


    We both enjoy the high. It¡¯s tingling over my body from head to toe, inside and out. All over and all around me.


    When he pulls out of me, he turns me back to face him and gasps for breath.


    His lipse down hard on mine and the taste of me in his mouth arouses me all over again.


    We kiss but I know this night will be filled with so much more.


    The worried faces of my family were the first to greet me when I went home this morning.


    Guilt washed through me when I saw them.


    It¡¯s with me now as I tell them I¡¯ll be spending a month with Gabe.


    I make it sound exactly like that, like I¡¯m going to spend the month with him.


    Because realistically I am.


    It¡¯s my choice and his terms were clearlyid out to me when he gave me the option.


    Life and possibilities beyond belief, or death. Death all around.


    He would have killed Tobias and end up getting himself killed too.


    So this is the ball in my court and it feels right.


    We¡¯re in the living room sitting together as a family. The living room that used to be the sitting room. Pa told me that after Freddo, Tony and Abuelita were killed in there, they moved what they needed inside here and closed the original living room door.


    Closed off the memories of death the room was filled with.


    It was the next best thing they could do because they couldn¡¯t move.


    Pa has an arm around Ma on therger sofa and Cordelia sits next to me on the smaller one.


    ¡°Will we see you?¡± Ma asks. A tear slides down her cheek.


    ¡°Of course.¡± I nod and Cordelia takes my hand. Hers is shaking.


    Everybody is shaking because this morning I not only told them I would be staying with Gabe for the month but I gave them a rundown of what happened with Tobias, and to do that I had to tell them everything else too.


    All that Antonio did to me¡­ and the other men.


    When I told them though I gave a fuller recount than I gave Gabe.


    My good senses told me not to tell Gabe more than I did. What I¡¯d told him so far was enough, he knew all the gruesome parts.


    My family just knew that and the in between.


    I¡¯d held on to the nightmare for so long, bottling it all inside me, so talking had that freeing effect again.


    ¡°I want toe every week and see you, maybe a little more.¡± I give Ma a smile and she looks hopeful. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll get tired of seeing me.¡±


    ¡°Never, sweet girl,¡± Pa answers. ¡°Never. You do what you need to, we¡¯ll do what you need.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Cordelia chimes in and tightens her grip on my hands.


    ¡°I want to see you and rebuild what we lost. Rebuild what we could have.¡± I look to Cordelia as I say that and she starts crying too and nods more vigorously.


    I decided yesterday that this month can be about them too. I can give them the chance too. I don¡¯t have to make the cut.


    Make the cut¡­


    With all that¡¯s happened over thest few days and the intense emotion I¡¯ve shared with Gabe it¡¯s weird considering being away from everyone.


    Being away from him. It was him that stood to feel the blow more than anyone else because I told him I couldn¡¯t see him anymore.


    ¡°Can you stay for lunch?¡± Ma asks. ¡°I can make your favorite.¡±


    ¡°I would love that. I¡¯m with you tonight.¡± I dere and that brightens them up.


    I nned to stay because it felt right to be with them for one more night.


    I didn¡¯t want to just uproot and leave them like that, so we can have this night together.


    ¡°I¡¯m thrilled,¡± Ma beams.


    ¡°That means I¡¯ll cook dinner. Something from Abuelita¡¯s recipe book.¡±


    I smile at the sound of that.


    We have a nice day, the kind I used to dream about while I was in Italy. All that¡¯s missing is Tony, Freddo and Abuelita.


    I feel their presence though and for once, when I think of them I can cast my mind back to the good times.


    It makes me reach for my diary and the little box Abuelita made me.


    There are ten years¡¯ worth of mini envelopes to open, all sealed.


    Each still waiting for me to break open on my birthday mornings.


    I open the first envelope for what would have been my neenth birthday.


    My hands still over the words Abuelita wrote:


    I see darkness my child. I don¡¯t know what it is but it¡¯s so strong I can¡¯t protect you from it. I can¡¯t warn you away from it but I can tell you to remember the people who love you¡­


    God¡­ she was right.


    She was so right. That was exactly what happened. The darkness came and no one could protect me.


    Darkness is the best word to describe it as.


    I¡¯vee to know darkness as the thing that swallows up hope. It sucks the life from you. Heart, mind, body and soul and destroys like poison taking you whole once it works its way into your system.


    I open the others which read the same sorts of messages, all telling me to have hope. Everyone thought her words were just things she said and coincidence made theme true. I never stopped believing in her.


    It¡¯s hard reading the notes now and she¡¯s not here.


    It¡¯s hard hearing her voice in my head as I read them.


    My hands still over thest little envelope.


    It¡¯s for my birthday over two weeks ago. My twenty-eighth birthday.


    I¡¯m more nervous to open it and almost hesitant, but my eagerness to have the message gets the better of me.


    It says:


    Love will guide you to the light or it may keep you in the dark forever.


    Make sure you make the right decision.


    A shiver runs down my spine.


    Maybe it would have been better not to have read it.


    Christ.


    What a thing to have in my mind now, when I¡¯m trying to find my feet.


    Love can guide me to the light or keep me in the dark forever.


    I don¡¯t want thetter. I don¡¯t want it.


    Being with Antonio was darkness. The kind that would kill a person. Suck the life out of you and if it didn¡¯t kill you it would follow you.


    That darkness has followed me in the form of Tobias.


    So I pray I choose right and what I¡¯m doing is right because I want to find my way out of the dark and leave it behind me.

 #2 Chapter 23

    ¡°Ahhh uuuugghhhh.¡± She wails and I hope anyone outside my door heard that. I really do because the women here are nosy as fuck and are always trying to find out what I¡¯m up to.


    Me, Salvatore and Christian all get the attention. I however have joined the other side. The other guys: Vincent, Nick, and Georgiou.


    The guys who have their dolls and don¡¯t need any more attention than they get from the women they¡¯ve chosen.


    That is me.


    ¡°Gabe.¡± She moans, snapping my attention from the savor of her delicious cunt to the ache in her cry.


    Giving her a wicked smile I hope speaks of the things I n to do to her for this month of ours I decide to allow her her release.


    ¡°Come for me baby,e.¡± I keep my voice low on purpose and move back to watch her as she gives into her release. I don¡¯t let her go though. No. I hold those long legs of hers open so I can see the nectar pour from her pretty pussy.


    As it does, seeping out of her like cream over cherry pie I dive back in to drink. Drink, taste, eat, all of it. I take it all, the same way I want all of her.


    All and everything that makes her Charlotte Revello.


    My goddess, my girl.


    Her knees brush against my cheek as I take it all and I don¡¯t get up until I¡¯m done. When I do, I¡¯m aware of two things ¨C one she¡¯s moaning again and her clit looks like it¡¯s throbbing and two I¡¯m gonna be seriouslyte for that meeting.


    The wild, aroused look on her face as she rests her hands either side of her on the desk is however my only concern.


    ¡°What do you want me to do to you baby?¡± I ask her, lifting her chin toward me.


    ¡°Take me,¡± she breathes.


    I furrow my brows.


    ¡°I can do that, but that sounds so simple. Something we¡¯d do in the park on a Sunday. I have ten minutes. I¡¯m sure we could be wilder than taking.¡±


    I want the sweet little, poetry reading, school teacher to give me her dirty mouth and she knows it.


    Her cheeks flush but the saucy smile on her face says she¡¯s going to give me what I want.


    ¡°Fuck me,¡± she says and I can¡¯t resist the maddening smile on my lips. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve broken her, pulled down the innocent wall of virtue and turned her into the goddess she is.


    ¡°And in what manner do you want to be fucked baby?¡±


    ¡°Hard¡­ Fuck me¡­ hard.¡±


    ¡°Good girl. That¡¯s exactly what I n to do.¡± I chuckle and undo my belt and pants. I just push my pants down enough to take out my cock and pull her close to me.


    She¡¯s ready to take me and I¡¯m ready to be inside her. I and thrust in.


    ?¡±I¡¯m going to own this pussy, ¡± I promise as I line my dick up with the opening of her pussy and m into her wet cunt making her body jolt.


    Fuck, although she¡¯s drenched in her arousal, her tight walls squeeze my cock and beg me to fucking pound into her so I do.


    When I start to move inside her, she arches her back and gasps for air, raising one hand to cup her right breast as the pleasure takes her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She groans pleasure and the hum spikes through me as I begin to pound into. My balls settle against her ass, pping against her skin when I start to fuck her hard the way I promised.


    I fuck her, hard and sure, owning her, making sure she knows she¡¯s mine even if she thinks she can leave me at the end of the month, she¡¯s mine whether she wants to be or not. I fill her again and again, and she grinds her hips against me, wanting me too.


    She moans with every thrust and cries out when I start pounding into her. Her delicious cunt wraps tight around my dick as another orgasm takes her and threatens to take me too.


    I don¡¯t give in though. I want her too much to give in. I will however allow myself the loss of control to fuck her the way my body wants. I do until she¡¯s screaming and arching her back, grabbing on to me so tight her fingernails are digging into my skin.


    That does it, that is what makes me yield to the same control I lost, losing the battle to keep going.


    My balls tighten almost painfully and I jackhammer to my own release, flooding her with the hot cum that erupts from me.


    I keep my hold on her as she tries to steady her breathing and runs a hand through her hair. Her skin is glowing with the warm afterglow that courses through both of us and I¡¯m pretty sure I look the same.


    I pull out of her and grab a tissue from the box on my desk to clean off my dick then I clean her too and she watches me.


    ¡°Feel good?¡± I smirk.


    Hmmm hmm.


    ¡°Well expect that to happen if you¡¯re going toe see me at work.¡±


    The phone rings and I just know it¡¯s Pa.


    I have no idea what the fuck the time is, but my doll looks satisfied with the attention I gave her.


    I answer the phone while she slides off the desk and gets her clothes.


    ¡°Gabriel where in the ever living fuck are you?¡± Pa balks.


    ¡°Be there in five,¡± I answer and I hang up.


    Pa can hand me my asster. I need two more minutes with my doll.


    I take her arm when she puts her bra back on and pull her to me.


    ¡°Meet me at The Dark Odyssey at eight,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°The club?¡± Her eyes shimmer with excitement.


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll be spending a lot of time there.¡±


    The Dark Odyssey is about living your wildest fantasies. She¡¯s always been mine.


    I want to live out every single fantasy I¡¯ve ever had of her in there.


    Starting tonight.

 #2 Chapter 24

    Gabe


    My brain is still buzzing for the wild sexual pleasure Charlotte gave me earlier.


    It¡¯s the kind of buzz that will make me forget and slip up if I¡¯m not careful.


    I can¡¯t be stuck and walk around with my fucking head in the clouds.


    I know I need to exercise more caution than that and I know it more when my brothers call me to a meeting after work.


    We meet at Vincent¡¯s office in town.


    Vincent is sitting at his desk and his face is stern.


    Nick is thest to arrive.


    When he takes his seat Vincent clears his throat and starts.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make this quick boys.¡± Vincent leans forward. ¡°It¡¯s just a follow-up from the other day to let you know not to rx for one minute. I have eyes on the street and they say they saw Barabbas Antone yesterday.¡±


    Fuck, fucking fuck. Tobias is one thing to worry about. Barabbas is the n leader. Up until years ago he hadn¡¯t made any kind of presence for a good ten years then he resurfaced and there was blood on the streets.


    ¡°Jesus, Vincent¡­¡± I breathe.


    ¡°I know. Tobias is in the hospital and as far as I know still there. He¡¯s down but not out and only out for a little while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry guys¡­.¡± I lean forward and Salvatore throws a punch in my arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking apologize,¡± Salvatore scuffs. ¡°If you didn¡¯t shoot his dick off I would have.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± Nick chimes in. ¡°I just would have ripped his pants off and made sure the whole thing was gone.¡±


    Nick would do exactly that. I was being careful though.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want apologies,¡± Vincent deres. This is the same shit brewing from a while back and while we need to be careful, we also need to make sure we don¡¯t allow anyone to step on our turf and mess with our people, especially our women.¡±


    I¡¯m happy to hear that. ¡°What do we do now? Think they¡¯re going toe for us?¡±


    ¡°I do, just not the way we think.¡± It¡¯s now Vincent looks worried. ¡°Tobias is about games.¡±


    Fuck don¡¯t I know. ¡°That fucker needs to die.¡±


    ¡°I agree, but he has too much weight of importance. Can¡¯t just kill him without putting a mark on our backs.¡± He sighs. ¡°It would be hell to pay if we did that. The Antones would wipe us out same as De La threatened. The fact that it was him the De La¡¯s got to take out Antonio says a lot.¡±


    I already told them the details of how Tobias killed Antonio from the little more I managed to listen to from Charlotte.


    I couldn¡¯t bear to hear the whole thing or acknowledge that it was because of his special rtionship with Antonio that he was the perfect candidate to end him.


    It was Vincent I¡¯d spoken to first. As I did I tried to leave out all the gory parts ¨Cthe abuse on Charlottes part. Just out of respect for her. It wasn¡¯t something I felt she wanted everyone knowing.


    Vincent guessed what happened though and was the one to say it outright once I¡¯d calmed down. Salvatore and Nick guessed too. I suppose it was obvious what must have happened to her from how I behaved.


    At least I never mentioned that there were others like Tobias. Fucking clients.


    I haven¡¯t asked Charlotte who the others were because I don¡¯t want to put her through anything more emotional than what¡¯s already going on that will hurt her.


    The calmer version of me hopes she¡¯ll tell me one day, or talk to me whenever she needs to. Tobias is who I¡¯m worried about. I¡¯m not gonna lie and pretend I¡¯m not worried about that sick fuck because I am.


    I am because he wants her.


    ¡°He¡¯s obsessed with her.¡± I say more to myself than to them. Salvatore tenses next to me and no onements. ¡°Tobias is obsessed with Charlotte.¡±


    I lean back into the chair and it creaks under my weight. I allow my gaze to drift out the floor to ceiling window and settle on the Chicago skyline set against the onset of night.


    It still looks lively, but there¡¯s something ominous about it. Something that has always spiked my nerves because of the uncertainty nights in Chicago bring.


    ¡°Has she said anything more?¡± Vincent asks, cutting into the silence.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s enough, she¡¯s said enough. He paid for her, Vincent, and did it again. The fucking tape nearly made me hack his head off.¡± I burned it and burned the camera too, praying the sick fuck hadn¡¯t made copies. I wouldn¡¯t put it past him to be lying about it, the same as I haven¡¯t put it past him to be plotting for me in his hospital bed.


    ¡°We gave him the money. That¡¯s all he¡¯ll get, no more. No one owes him shit.¡± Vincent grits his teeth and I¡¯m d again that he sounds like he¡¯s ready for battle. He¡¯s changed. I see Frankie in him, he¡¯s talking like Frankie. He would say the same things.


    ¡°No we don¡¯t owe him shit. In fact he must know too that we know he killed Antonio. He would have known Charlotte told me.¡± I was sure of it even if she didn¡¯t say it was him I would suspect it.


    Vincent nods. ¡°The family are making it look like a burry. The wealth and power is what they were after and they got that so I don¡¯t see any threat on Charlotteing from them. It¡¯s just this motherfucker.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and he might think she owes him for keeping her alive,¡± I add. ¡°This is all so fucked up, it really is.¡±


    ¡°We just need to be ready. All of us. This guy is one sick fuck, if he chooses he¡¯lle for all of us. We¡¯re each other¡¯s weakness because we¡¯re brothers. Boys, if you see anything out of ce we check it out, anything at all. We need to be ready for his games.¡± Vincent looks at all of us then focuses on me. ¡°Watch your back Gabe and keep your woman within your reach at all times.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, I n to,¡± I assure him.


    I wish I could keep her right next to me.


    I really do but that would suffocate her.


    Fear makes me want to put her on a ne to St. Lucia and take her far away from here, but that won¡¯t work.


    She¡¯s excited about starting the job at the school and she should be.


    Raventhorne Academy is a good school and it suits her.


    I¡¯m standing on the balcony of the fifth floor of the club, thinking of what to do.


    It¡¯s very different from what I actually want to do, which is drive right over to the hospital and put a fucking bullet in Tobias¡¯s head. End him. That is what I want to do.


    End the bastard. It doesn¡¯t sit well with me that he¡¯s still alive when he did what he did to my girl.


    The shit thing about it was he wasn¡¯t the only one.


    I can¡¯t imagine her going through all of that and living through it for ten years.


    Now this shit.


    I¡¯m right though, he¡¯s obsessed with her. I saw it ze in his eyes. The minute that bullet never fired from the revolver, the bastard turned into some hell fiend.


    He wanted to kill my ass and take her.


    That¡¯s what he wanted to do, kill my ass and take my woman and the fucking money.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Salvatore says,ing up to me.


    He stands next to me and drops his elbows onto the metal rail.


    ¡°Hey there,¡± I reply.


    He throws a punch in my arm. ¡°Fucker, you gonna just sulk? It¡¯s against the rules of the club.¡±


    ¡°Prick.¡± I throw back. with the amount of times Salvatore thinks it¡¯s a good idea to punch me I¡¯m surprised he¡¯s still alive and that I have an arm left.


    I figured long ago that he teaches me patience because he¡¯s been doing that since we were kids, and I¡¯ve been taking the hits.


    ¡°When you¡¯re here leave the shit outside.¡± He smirks.


    ¡°Trying to. I¡¯m trying to.¡±


    ¡°Try harder because people can tell you have shit on your mind and that¡¯s never a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah I hear ya.¡±


    ¡°So, is St. Lucia off the table then?¡± he quirks a brow.


    He was the only one I told him about the one month request I made to Charlotte. ¡°For now,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Can I be selfish and say I¡¯m a little d to hear that?¡± He chuckles.


    ¡°You can.¡±


    He straightens. ¡°Sheing tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yeah she¡¯ll be here in twenty minutes.¡±


    He turns at the sound of footsteps and I follow his gaze and see Mimiing up the steps. Tonight¡¯s her night off. She¡¯s not working and what she¡¯s dressed in tells all ¨C a ck negligee that makes her look like she just stepped out of a dream.


    She smiles when she sees Salvatore and stops a little distance away from us.


    I gotta ask because curiosity gets the better of me. ¡°You finally ask her out, or whatever?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more of the whatever variety. Have fun. I know I will.¡± Salvatore chuckles and walks away.


    I watch him slip his arm around her and guide her away.


    When they turn the corner I return my attention to the dance floor. More people havee in and the floor is filling up fast.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The Dark Odyssey is always packed and always will be just like this no matter how much we charge. People living out their fantasies.


    Tobias can plot for me all he wants. He can, I¡¯ll be ready for his ass when hees for me with whatever game he has up his fucking sleeve.


    He cane for me and I¡¯ll be ready.


    I¡¯ll be ready to y.

 #2 Chapter 25

    CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR


    Charlotte


    The club lights bounce off the walls, creating that electric vibe I¡¯d always loved about The Dark Odyssey.


    Every time I came here, past or present I was always impressed by the ce and all that the guys had done. They truly, truly had done a remarkable job.


    Tonight was no different to any other night and I was enveloped in music and the urge to get sucked into my fantasies.


    Maybe a little too much.


    Christ¡­ with my mind spinning after my little off-the-charts sexy rendezvous at Gabe¡¯s office I went shopping after. I went shopping by myself and picked up the little number I¡¯m wearing.


    A sexy as hell red negligee from Victoria¡¯s Secret, red kitten heels that match and I bought my own mask. You always got a mask at reception but most people came with their own. I did that tonight and while the thought was thrilling I felt a little ¡­Just unlike myself.


    Or unlike the me before Antonio. Lingerie was a must in his house on a daily basis, but I¡¯m not thinking about that.


    Not tonight.


    I¡¯vee far. I¡¯ve had sex with Gabe several times and it feels like I¡¯ve fixed that part of my brain that I thought was broken. I¡¯ve had sex with the man more times than I can count in the short space of time that I¡¯ve been home and it feels to me like it¡¯s been the first in the whole ten year span. It feels like he¡¯s the first and only man I¡¯ve ever been with. Everything that happened in the in between is what I¡¯m shoving to the back of beyond.


    That¡¯s what I¡¯m telling myself and it seems to be working because I know what tonight will be like, I just don¡¯t know how it¡¯s going to y out.


    It¡¯s exciting though.


    I got here five minutes ago and was ushered to Gabe¡¯s private booth. Different from the VIP lounge he shares with the guys.


    I¡¯m on the second floor, where I would have seen him that first night, so it fits. Makes sense that he was standing here. Now I¡¯m here I can see all the d¨¦cor and it is very impressive indeed.


    There¡¯s arge leather sofa and a table for drinks. A bar area with bartenders who greet me and give me a cocktail and mostly what I can see from here in full force is the view of everyone on the dance floor and the people around having sex.


    Across from me are a row of three booth areas that look like this. I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯m going to fair here tonight because inside them are people having group sex. Thebinations are one woman with three or a max of five guys.


    Like always when I¡¯ve been here, I find myself torn between the question of watching or not, then I find that I can¡¯t tear my eyes away from what I¡¯m looking at.


    What gets me though tonight is the emotion they all share and I can tell straight away from the way they touch each other that they couldn¡¯t have met here tonight.


    Also none are wearing masks.


    My attention is on the woman in the booth with four guys.


    I don¡¯t know why but I¡¯m fascinated with the attention she gives them and what they give her. It¡¯s a direct contrast to the first level below me where I can see one of the waitresses being fucked by two guys wearing masks. They share her between them and they seem ruthless about it.


    The people in the booths though are different and it dawns on me that maybe they¡¯re all in a rtionship.


    Fuck¡­ are they? How would that work?


    I watch now as she sits on the guy in reverse cowgirl so he can plunge into her ass, then the other guy she was kissing plunges into her pussy. They start fucking her, while the other two guys go either side of her, she starts sucking the guy on the left¡¯s cock while she gives the other guy a hand job.


    I¡¯m looking at them, my fascination through the roof but I can¡¯t help but be aroused too.


    Sharing¡­ it¡¯s all sharing. Is that what Gabe is into?


    Is that what he did through the years?


    Charlotte don¡¯t be stupid and naive. I¡¯m a long way from either of those.


    The man is one of the owners of a very raunchy sex club that caters for the wealthy and people who can afford the seven hundred dor entry ticket.


    Yes¡­ seven hundred dors. I couldn¡¯t believe it myself when I read it online. That¡¯s the ticket for the sex dungeon.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Gabe is deadly, devilishly handsome, drop dead gorgeous, sex god of course he must have lived like a king with his harem of women over the years.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he?


    Even if he remembered me, hope was lost when it came to us.


    I press my lips together as the woman I¡¯m watching orgasms. It¡¯s the pleasure filled look on her face that gets me and as she does the men switch around so everyone can get their turn to fuck her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember you watching like that.¡± Gabe¡¯s voice makes me jump and I turn to see him standing paces away from me.


    ¡°Hi.¡± I smile at him and feel my cheeks burn with heat from the fascination I must have shown the group of five.


    He walks up to me and nts a kiss on my lips. It¡¯s brief but effective and I see he likes what I¡¯m wearing.


    He takes the drink out of my hand and settles it down on the table so he can spin me around slowly and check out what I¡¯m wearing properly.


    My negligee is definitely of the daring and truly adventurous variety. The kind that got me instant attention the minute I took off my kimono.


    I did that when I walked into the main section of the club and took the elevator up with thedy who brought me here.


    ¡°Good girl, you know what I like.¡± He gives me that cocky smirk of his and tilts his head to the side as he continues to appraise me. The negligee is a mix of satin andce in a baby doll style. The satin covers my nipples and forms a band around the midsection under my breasts, making them look bigger.


    The rest of it isce. Very sheerce that allows you to see through to the thong I thought would drive him crazy.


    ¡°d you like it.¡± I try for nonchnce as if I dress like this all the time.


    He tilts my chin toward him and holds my face like he¡¯s studying me. ¡°You were watching the group. Does it bother you?¡±


    ¡°No. It doesn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then the look on your face must have been fascination,¡± he surmises.


    ¡°Can you me me?¡±


    He releases his hold on me and smiles wider. ¡°And what fascinated you?¡±


    ¡°Everything. They all look like they could be in a rtionship.¡±


    ¡°They are.¡± He confirms and I can¡¯t help the surprise that washes over me.


    ¡°Oh¡­ all¡­ of them?¡± I raise my brows.


    ¡°Yes. It works and they share.¡± He looks back out to them and then back to me. ¡°This is the part of the yer¡¯s lounge reserved for groups in a rtionship. There are only three booths and they book one for the whole night simr to how the rest of the cubicles work, it¡¯s booked for the night by those using it, different to the other areas.¡±


    The way he talks about it is so ordinary, like we¡¯re talking about office space or something mundane.


    Being in the whole scene now is definitely fascinating but it just makes me wonder what the thoughts are behind it. I never asked before.


    ¡°Are you fascinated too? With sharing a woman, or¡­ being with more than one?¡± He¡¯s far from stupid and knows the question I¡¯m trying to ask.


    It¡¯s a hidden question I have no right to ask because we weren¡¯t together. Although I would never ss my situation as married, it was. I got married.


    So Gabe was entitled to live out whatever fantasy he wanted, and with anyone he wanted to live it with.


    ¡°I was,¡± he confesses and as much as that little mantra ran through my head I can¡¯t help the feeling of a stone dropping in the pit of my stomach at the deration.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Is all I can say then I look around the booth and see it properly for the first time. It¡¯s made exactly like the booths across from us, his space just takes up the whole area.


    He¡¯s had women here, more than one. Maybe more than two.


    He must see my mind racing and catches my face again.


    I try to smile and fail.


    ¡°Was¡­ Charlotte,¡± he repeats with emphasis on the word ¡®was¡¯. ¡°As in past tense.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ not now?¡±


    I think of the woman at the office earlier and wonder if he was ever with her. He gave her an answer I¡¯m not likely to forget and damn was I ever on cloud nine when I heard him say it. It still leaves me wondering though if he¡¯s been with her.


    ¡°The only person I will share you with is myself. I¡¯m too selfish and not into sharing anymore. Not when you belong to me.¡±


    ¡°Belong?¡± I decide to be yful because belonging sounds so damn good it scares me because of how bad I want it. ¡°Your month could end and I decide I want to move to Timbuktu, then I wouldn¡¯t belong to you.¡± I tease with a chuckle, but he gives me a wild smile that¡¯s not quite filled with humor.


    ¡°Goddess, you can move to the moon and tell me no all you want baby.¡± He leans close to my ear. ¡°You could hook up with Tom, Dick, and Harry, but you¡¯d still belong to me.¡± He gives a sexy wink that I smile at.


    ¡°Okay, d for the rification.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so here¡¯s what I do with things that belong to me¡­¡± He takes off my


    mask and sets it down on the table next to my drink. ¡°I like to show them off. I¡¯m a prick that likes to show off, especially ¡­¡± He stops, reaches for me so he can hold me close and moves right near my ear. ¡°When I have the most beautiful woman in the world on my arm I like the world to know she belongs to me.¡±


    My damn mouth waters and I can¡¯t talk.


    The rawness in his gaze gets me. It¡¯s almost animal like, like a predator looking over its prey.


    What he does next makes my voice fade away into the ether along with my mind.


    He tugs on the little straps holding up my negligee and pulls it down my shoulders so my breasts pop out.


    Then he pulls it all the way down so it floats down my body and pools at my feet. The next thing toe off is my thong.


    The feral, carnal look that fills his eyes as he looks over my naked body sends a shudder through me.


    ¡°I like to show off her body. So the world knows she belongs to me,¡± he adds.


    I¡¯m stuck and I can¡¯t think past the fact that I¡¯m naked in front of people, and his prative stare. Both are too much.


    The bartenders can see me and so can anyone else who¡¯s looking on, and there are people looking.


    The air on my nipples tickles them but his fingers squeezing my breasts makes them diamond hard.


    His smile turns sinful hot and he lowers to suck my breasts and lingers there so I can feel pleasure. That steals my thoughts away. He runs his tongue across the swells of my breasts and my whole body feels like it¡¯s on fire, hot fire like I¡¯m standing next to the sun.


    A whimper falls from my lips as his tongue taunts across the taut peak, a shard of undiluted pleasure races through my body and spikes all the way down to my aching pussy.


    Once again I want him inside me. I want his ruthless cock inside me, fucking me the way he took me today on the desk of his office.


    I want the fantasy of getting lost in him.


    I want him.


    His wild suckle makes me arch into him. As he puts his arm around me to bring me even closer I close my eyes and allow my head to fall back.


    God, I want him so bad. I want him so bad and never want him to stop touching me.


    I¡¯m left greedy for more when he pulls away leaving me panting, my mind buzzing with wild sexual energy that ripples from me to him.


    Energy and excitement fuel with anticipation when Gabe starts undoing the buttons on his shirt.


    What is he doing?


    Is he seriously doing what I think he¡¯s going to do?


    That is the problem ¨C the one problem ¨C with being with a wild man who does whatever he wants, whenever he wants.


    He¡¯s unpredictable and I never know what the hell I¡¯m in for until he hits me with it.


    He backs off his shirt and I run my hands down his powerful chest. My fingers start tracing the definition in each muscle, allowing me the pleasure of exploring him.


    He reaches out, traces my mouth with his thumb and secures his hands on the cheeks of my ass.


    ¡°I will also fuck you in front of the world so they know you belong to me.¡±


    My breath hitches and my whole body blushes from the scandalous idea.


    Christ, he¡¯s being serious as fuck.


    My heart stills but I¡¯m so taken with the idea of him fucking me out in the open like this in front of everyone that I can¡¯t breathe.


    My eyes are glued to him, watching with the wildness that takes me. He undoes his belt buckle and sheds his pants and boxers, unleashing the length of his perfect cock.


    My lips part with awareness but all thought of caring about who¡¯s watching drains from my mind when he picks me up and sits down with me straddling him.


    He takes my face and brings me in for a kiss that finishes the job of erasing my awareness.


    Opening my mouth, I let his tongue tangle with mine in a sh of passion, and I groan from the exhration.


    With my lips still on his he lifts my hips and thrusts his cock into me, balls deep, buried to the hilt. I only leave his lips to cry out from the impact, much to his pure satisfaction.


    He growls with it and smiles with the wicked sin I see brimming in his eyes.


    No one has to ask if the kind of sinful ideas are the type that will lead you straight to temptation. And, there will be no turning back. No matter how hard you try.


    He chuckles as he starts moving inside me. He doesn¡¯t allow me to ride him like he usually does when we¡¯re in this position. Instead, he grabs my ass so he can get a good grip and starts to fuck me.


    I¡¯m quivering as his hips thrust out and in, his cock spiraling friction through my pussy and up my body each time he pounds into me. It¡¯s exhrating and mind-blowing and I allow myself to get lost in him as I bounce up and down in hisp.


    I¡¯m lost in him. Lost in the sea of pleasure. Lost in the high as he gives me orgasm after orgasm.


    Then things change up as he fucks me faster. With one hand on my ass and the other smoothed up the back of my neck, he fucks me with a surge of manic pounds that makes me writhe against his untamed grip. We both get lost in the rhythm and the burst of ecstasy and I cry out at the same time he growls his own release.


    Oh my God¡­


    What the hell?


    How the hell can every time feel like some mind-blowing experience that leaves me breathless, bamboozled, greedy for more?


    Gabe smooths his hand up the back of my neck and the sexy smile returns to his face.


    Pleasure makes me dizzy as his cock pulses inside me, and I relish the feeling of his hot cum.


    He rests his forehead against mine, as his breathing steadies mine does too, the both of us climbing back down from the ce we went to. He holds me to him in that possessive manner and smiles against my lips as he kisses me.


    ¡°I need more. More of you baby, always you, ¡± he beams.


    ¡°You can have me,¡± I breathe.


    He pulls back to look at me and the look in his eyes is different. ¡°I hope so.¡±


    The way he looks¡­ his words¡­ he means he hopes I¡¯ll choose him when our monthes to an end.


    He said he wanted to make me fall for him again, but what he doesn¡¯t realize is there was no time at all that I stopped loving him.


    Not once. All this time and nothing whatsoever changed the way I felt about him.


    I¡¯m just scared. That¡¯s what it is and this one month arrangement is me trying not to be.

 #2 Chapter 26

    Charlotte


    Good luck on your first day Goddess.


    Meet me at the clubter. Wear ckce.


    No panties.


    Jesus Christ, I have to swallow hard to keep from blushing.


    That¡¯s Gabe¡¯s text to me. It serves me right for looking at my phone when I¡¯m in ss.


    I knew it was him when the phone buzzed in my bag. I was just being the naughty school teacher he turned me into and checked my phone after I¡¯d given my ss the reading for the lesson.


    I¡¯d gotten the ss to read Godiva and make notes about the medieval aspects of the poem.


    I just thought I¡¯d quickly check my phone while they were doing so and that was the message from Gabe.


    Just as quickly I fire back a message to him saying ¡®okay¡¯, and shove my phone back in my bag trying my best not to blush.


    No panties¡­. What a thing to tell me. The man is ¡­ how would I describe Gabriel Giordano to anyone?


    The thing about being unpredictable and adventurous is just that and dare I say it, I¡¯m starting to feel a little like my old self again which is great. I¡¯ve been with him for a week and because of how easy it is to get lost in him, I¡¯ve done exactly that.


    Some nights see us staying in at his ce, which I¡¯ve been quickly referring to as home and other nights are spent at the club. I even allowed myself the guilty pleasure of stopping by his office at the shippingpany for lunch and the man ended up eating me instead.


    My skin flushes with the recollection and I push it out of my mind, can¡¯t think about that here. I¡¯m in ss and I¡¯m a teacher again.


    They call me Miss and look up to me. I can¡¯t think about sex, or how I can¡¯t wait to see what Gabe has in store for me at the club tonight.


    Fuck, I can¡¯t even think of The Dark Odyssey. What would people think if they knew I¡¯d been there several times over thest week and I was¡­ involved with one of the club owners.


    And we had sex in public every time since that first night we did it. My God¡­ people have seen me naked having seriously wild sex with a man in a sex club.


    I blow out a breath and shuffle to straighten my shoulders.


    Regaining myposure, I look over my ss and marvel at the view of my students.


    I¡¯m a teacher in a room with a bunch of sixteen year olds at Raventhorne Academy. A bunch of sixteen-year-olds who are doing what I tell them and the ss is so quiet as they read the poem. They¡¯re all so well behaved and each of the boys and girls look like they want to be here.


    It brings a smile to my face and I feel the surge of happiness take me, the kind of happy you get when you aplish something. A dream, a goal, a wish your heart wants.


    In my case it was all made possible by Cordelia and given to me at just the right time to heal me and that aspect of my mind, and ¡­ nearly taken from me in the same breath by Tobias.


    I want to enjoy all of this but I know I can¡¯t truly rx. I can¡¯t because I know what he¡¯s like and deep down, even though he knows I have Gabe and the Giordanos I don¡¯t think it will stop him froming for me again with his games.


    ckmail¡­ it¡¯s like food to his soul and he lost at his own gamest time. He won¡¯t take that lightly, neither will he take what Gabe did to him lightly.


    The boy at the back lifts his head and looks over to me. He¡¯s a dark haired guy whose name I remember because his family are well known, like most of the students at the school.


    It¡¯s Patterson, as in congressman Patterson¡¯s son.


    ¡°Can I ask a question?¡± he says and lifts his head toward me.


    ¡°Of course.¡± I try to hide the excitement in my voice at having my first question of the day.


    ¡°Is there some element of escapism here too?¡± He asks and my spirits lift instantly. His brows knit together in thought as he continues. ¡°I mean like the other post-Romantic poems, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m just seeing what I want to see because Tennyson probably wrote it about Lady Godiva and who wouldn¡¯t dig a chick that rode through the town naked? But the words feel like ¡­ escapism to me.¡±


    I smile at him and nod, trying to hold back the memories of all the times I had to escape in my mind when I was in Italy.


    ¡°You are absolutely correct.¡± I take in his brighter appearance at having been right. ¡°It¡¯s medieval and a lot of the poems written by the post-Romantic poets carry that element of escapism. Back in the past, any time at all where they thought life was better, or more exciting.¡±


    ¡°Or free?¡±


    I like this guy. He reminds me of myself at his age. ¡°Or free. Add it to your notes and be sure to write down your thoughts, it will help for your coursework and any projects you may do this semester. ¡± I look about the ss and see the interested looks I¡¯m getting from a few of the students. ¡°Did anyone else get the sense of escapism?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡± Says the girl in the back row at the opposite corner of the room. ¡°But a little different. I liked how strong Lady Godiva was, and daring and I think Tennyson wrote about her because she pushed the limits and did something that waspletely out of character for her time.¡±


    The boy whose name I just remembered is Heath looks at her and she nces over to him. I notice the spark but she looks away, shy.


    ¡°That is perfect,¡± I tell her with a nod and she smiles.


    I can¡¯t remember her name but I¡¯ve made it my duty to remember everyone¡¯s name by tomorrow at close of business.


    ¡°Does anyone have anything else to add?¡± I¡¯m d when I see hands go up in the air.


    It¡¯s so good to be teaching again. My first day is definitely going to be a good one. Here at school andter.


    Later came quick.


    People say time flies when you¡¯re having fun and I had one of the very best days I¡¯d had in a very long time. In myst ss, the discussion we were having about Shakespeare and King Lear was so interesting that we ran over by half an hour because the students kept asking more and more questions.


    Principal Carson sat through that one with me and was truly, truly impressed.


    That lesson alone made me look real good in front of him and I wasn¡¯t even trying to impress him.


    I met up with Cordelia and Ma after for dinner and babbled about the day I had to them. Neither could get a word in and I suspect neither wanted to stop me in my tracks as I gushed on.


    Now I¡¯m here at The Dark Odyssey again for another wild night with Gabe.


    I¡¯m wearing a satin ck negligee and no panties at his request. I have on ck heels and a ck masquerade mask with feathers and ck beads around the eyes. My hair is down and I curled it so it¡¯s extra curly and bouncy, just the way Gabe likes it.


    I feel like such a girl getting ready for my man.


    My man¡­


    God¡­ I want him to be, but I¡¯m still at that ce where I¡¯m trying to not be afraid. It¡¯s too soon to push myself more than I have and I don¡¯t want to put too much pressure to move faster because everyone around me wants me to be the Charlotte from the past they¡¯re used to.


    This is good, me going to the club and swimming in the deep end of fantasy.


    I can¡¯t exin it other than it must be the vibe of freedom to be whoever, and whatever you want to be, with whoever, when you step through the club doors.


    I¡¯m led up to the private booth again although I insist on going up by myself.


    Kelly, the woman who takes me up, tells me Gabe specifically requested that I¡¯m escorted up when I arrive.


    He¡¯s already waiting for me there and he looks like a dream in a white button-down he has rolled up his thick forearms and ck cks that show off his long, powerful legs.


    He¡¯s had a haircut and neatened his beard so he looks sharp.


    The gorgeous sight of him throws me and lures me to him all at the same time and I go straight up to him and kiss him. In these heels my head just about reaches the top of his shoulders so he knows I want his kissable lips when I press my hands to the hard corded wall of his chest.


    He kisses me and does that insanely sexy thing of tugging on my bottom lip and I giggle.


    Then true to his wildness, he pulls back, crouches down and lifts the hem of my negligee right up so he can check I¡¯m not wearing any panties. He gets confirmation and everyone who¡¯s watching us gets it too. They also get a good view of him nuzzling his face to my pussy and licking over my clit so he can have a taste of me.


    I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re like this. I just can¡¯t and what¡¯s so thrilling about it is it feels normal.


    ¡°Perfect,¡± hepliments, and rises to his feet. ¡°Good day? You look like it was a good day.¡±


    ¡°The best.¡± I bubble.


    His eyes brighten against the bounce of the club lights and he looks genuinely happy to hear that. I¡¯m not going to give him the rundown I gave Ma and Cordelia though.


    I want tonight with him.


    ¡°Good, you can tell me all about it while I¡¯m buried deep inside you.¡± He lowers yfully to kiss my neck.


    ¡°Gabe I¡¯m not going to tell you about my day at school while we¡¯re having sex. Thank you for the message by the way.¡±


    He chuckles and circles his arms around me making a show of smelling my hair. ¡°Fuck, you smell so damn good. Jesus.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I missed you.¡± The low timbre in his voice reaches out to me and I enjoy his hands roaming my body. He fills his palms with my breasts and gives them a squeeze.


    ¡°I missed you too.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± He asks pressing his forehead to mine.


    I nod slowly and cup his face. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°What for baby?¡±


    ¡°Everything¡­¡±


    ¡°Dance with me.¡± He says, his voice like a caress on my soul. I giggle when he tugs my hand and follow him like I would wherever he nned to lead me.


    Dancing sounds like fun now and the moment we step onto the dance floor I get lost in the electrifying sensation the music creates.


    Gabe turns me to face him and we start moving together like we were made for each other.


    It¡¯s been years since I danced like this and thest time I danced was with him, here at The Dark Odyssey.


    Now feels like then, except I¡¯m no longer the shy schoolgirl I was.


    Dancing with Gabe now feels like raw erotic freedom.


    And he makes sure I¡¯m aware of his hands and attention all on me. Holding me against him, pressed up against him with his hand on my ass he flips me around so I can feel his erection as he grinds against my ass.


    I never fail to notice the eyes on us, on me and him. He doesn¡¯t wear a mask. Doesn¡¯t need to, he¡¯s the boss and as boss he could have any woman in this room. They give him their attention the same as before.


    And just the same as before I know he only sees me.


    He spins me out and back to him, catching me so I face him again and lifts my chin towards him.


    Dangerous heat sears with his lust-filled gaze.


    ¡°You taunt me,¡± he says against my ear.


    Taunt, it¡¯s a good word, he taunts me too.


    He brushes his nose over mine and my whole body flushes with delight. Then his lips catch mine for a consuming kiss that sends shivers of ecstasy through my being.


    I¡¯m not ready for him to stop when he does. I move back to his lips and he catches my bottom lip between his teeth giving me a sexy nip.


    ¡°Time to take things up a notch goddess,¡± he breathes against my ear as the music dips low.


    I¡¯m excited to see what he¡¯s going to do and when he takes my hand, I follow his lead through the crowd of bodies shing together.

 #2 Chapter 27

    CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX


    Charlotte


    We get to therge ss doors at the end of the hall on the left side. I know the doors to the right go down to the sex dungeon and I¡¯ve never been down there. I don¡¯t know where this will lead me to.


    We step onto stone floor and the air is much cooler, like there¡¯s a door open somewhere.


    ¡°Gabe where are you taking me?¡± I giggle as we get through the doors. The music isn¡¯t so loud down here.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± His lips quirk into a smile of mischief and eyes sh with promises of wild sexual fun. The kind we¡¯ve been having for thest few nights.


    It doesn¡¯t take long before I do see. We go through another set of ss doors and I hear water, then we step into arge room that looks like it could have been pulled from some medieval pce. Like King Arthur¡¯s castle Camelot, but this has that dark sexy feel to it.


    There are candles everywhere and an archway leading to a floor to ceiling ss window where I can see a pond-like structure in the dark night.


    I look around as he releases me and look over all that¡¯s in the room.


    Arge wrought iron four poster bed is in the center with a chandelier hanging over it. The sheets are navy blue satin and there¡¯s a wooden table next to it with three candles and what looks like chains.


    I look to Gabe and notice he¡¯s watching me keenly like he¡¯s studying me, assessing me. Assessing my actions, reactions.


    ¡°What are we doing tonight?¡± It¡¯s probably a stupid question. This feels like the sex dungeon or something simr, something from a dark fantasy of wild pleasure we used to talk about where I end up tied to his bed.


    We never got around to doing that. He used to try and shock me with hisments, but we both knew he wasn¡¯t joking and I used to wonder what it would truly be like to do something as wild like that.


    I just don¡¯t know If I can be the way he wants to be.


    ¡°You just walked on set of my darkest fantasy of you.¡± He smiles.


    ¡°Fantasies of me? The little school teacher?¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°You damn well know I¡¯m crazy about you, my naughty little school teacher.¡± He taunts. ¡°I¡¯m crazy about you¡­ and it makes me crazy that you don¡¯t trust me.¡±


    The usation embarrasses me and there¡¯s a noticeable shift in his mood and the sparkle in his gaze.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± I say, automatically taking the defensive, but then I realize he¡¯s right. Notpletely, but all my actions so far have shown distrust.


    He caresses the edge of my jaw. ¡°You don¡¯t mean to baby, but it¡¯s true. You and me we go way back¡­ so far back some people live a whole lifetime. We¡¯re a long way past sex and you know that. You know that we aren¡¯t screwing and fucking around but you would run away from this¡­¡± He drops his hand from my cheek and motions from me to him. To the invisible force that connects us, that¡¯s actually not so invisible because I feel it when I¡¯m with him, all the time I¡¯m with him. ¡°You¡¯d run from me because of fear and I get it. You don¡¯t trust me, but tonight I want to make you try. If you let me.¡±


    His words speak to my soul, to the girl I used to be, the woman I am now who¡¯s restraining what I want to be with him. I¡¯m trying damn hard to break down the wall. I am and while I¡¯ve been through hell¡­ I feel like I owe him a chance to be with the person I used to be. Maybe by doing so I can release her and screw fear.


    ¡°What do you want to do to me?¡± I ask breathlessly.


    He chuckles. ¡°Mostly, I want to live out my wildest fantasy of you tied to my bed naked, at my will. You allowing me to truly own you and take you over the edge again, and again, and again.¡±


    ¡°The edge?¡±


    ¡°The edge. It¡¯s the ce where you be the goddess. The queen. You give me control over her body but she¡¯s in charge of what I do to you. I want you to trust me to wipe away the nightmares of the past and think of only me. Me giving you unimaginable pleasure you¡¯ll only ever have with me, Goddess.¡±


    Tears actually sting the backs of my eyes. I¡¯ve never felt so important in my life, so valued.


    I want what he wants. ¡°I like the fantasy.¡±


    Lust instantly glitters his eyes. ¡°Be careful Charlotte¡­ it¡¯s a wild dark fantasy. If that¡¯s where we¡¯re going you have to give yourself to me. You have to trust me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ want to.¡±


    He moves closer and walks around me slowly looking me over. The heat in his gaze burns me up.


    ¡°You want to give yourself to mepletely and trust me with your body?¡±


    That sounds so ¡­ it sounds like what I did before, when he took my virginity.


    I can do it again, it¡¯s the same guy.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Show me you want to.¡± There¡¯s only one answer to that so I lift the hem of the negligee and pull it over my head.


    I¡¯m standing naked before him, wanting him to take me, wanting him to do whatever he wants to me.


    My action is enough of an answer for him to know what I want him to do.


    Hees closer and brushes his nose to the hollow of my cheek in that predatory mannermon with animals who are marking their territory.


    ¡°Your safe word is red,¡± he tells me. ¡°Say it baby.¡±


    ¡°Red,¡± I say. I can¡¯t lie, the darkness and excitement is thrilling but scary at the same time.


    ¡°You say it anytime you want me to stop, no matter what I¡¯m doing. Understand?¡±


    I nod and his lips brush over mine.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Get on the bed. Keep the heels on. I want those digging into my back when I fuck you.¡±


    Like a puppet on a string, I¡¯m helpless to his demands and I do what he says.


    I get on the bed and rest back onto my elbows.


    He looks at me with that assessing stare again and I grow wet from the desire I see in his eyes.


    He walks around to the table with the chains and a lump forms in my throat.


    Oh my God, I¡¯m nervous. We¡¯ve never done this and it¡¯s kinky as fuck and outside of my element.


    Or is it?


    The fact that my mouth is watering from the sexiness of the anticipation of what we¡¯re about to do probably means it¡¯s very well within my element. I¡¯m just kinkier than I thought.


    And, there is that part of me that yearns for freedom.


    I want to be the goddess.


    I do.


    I want to be empowered but mostly I want to see what the edge looks like and I want him to take me there.


    I want him to make me forget the nightmares and take what he¡¯s offering me. I want that.


    All of it.


    Picking up the chains, he moves to me and secures my right arm to the rail on the head board. There¡¯s a leather band around the wrist but a sp that¡¯s metal and cool on my skin. The chain is long enough so I can move my arm enough to lie down and rest my arms outstretched on either side of me, but I can see that if I was to reach forward, there¡¯d be a limit where I¡¯d be restricted. I try it and see I¡¯m right.


    Gabe moves to my other arm and does the same thing. He doesn¡¯t do my legs though. I guess so I can dig my heels into his back.


    I can¡¯t wait for that part.


    ¡°You okay?¡± he asks. I notice the look in his eyes is hotter. Molten with the heat of what I¡¯ve allowed him to do to me. I¡¯m chained to his bed. Me-chained to his bed.


    ¡°I think so.¡± I bite a smile whiches full bloom when he lowers to kiss me. I kiss him back and try to reach up and touch him but I can¡¯t, the clink of the chains on my wrists prevent me from doing so, but fills me with excitement at the same time.


    He notices.


    He notices and smiles while I settle back on the pillows.


    He stands and starts taking his clothes off and I¡¯m practically drooling by the time he strips down and I see his cock is already erect and ready to take me.


    Again he notices how bad I want him. My damn cheeks flush and embarrassment creeps into them. I think I¡¯m always going to be like that when I see him naked. The man has the kind of body best reserved for a dirty fantasy that could earn a girl a lifetime in confessional just for the sinful thoughts that fill her mind.


    The girl¡­ aka me. Gabriel Giordano is the kind of man who will always make me weak kneed and drool because he¡¯s hot like sin and has the body to go along with the sin.


    I watch rock hard muscles work as he turns and goes back to the table and my eyesnd on his ass. And I don¡¯t look away until he turns back to me with a ck silky cloth. Blindfold.


    My lips part. I didn¡¯t see that before. It looked like part of the table because it has a glossy ck finish as glossy as the satin material.


    He moves to me and holds it up again.


    There¡¯s a question in his eyes but he still asks for permission. ¡°May I?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I surprise myself.


    He secures the blindfold around my head and the loss of sight heightens my other senses. I know he¡¯s still near even when he stands up. I can sense his presence and sense that he¡¯s watching me.


    It feels strange but I can also sense that I¡¯ve tapped into something else that makes me rely on aspects of my body and mind that I haven¡¯t used, or never used.


    I have to trust that what my senses are telling me is right and I have to trust him.


    I have to trust him.


    This¡­ is a lesson about trust because no matter what happened to me I know Gabe will never hurt me.


    Everybody else has hurt me in some way. Not Ma. She never hurt me. She never hurt me at all and I cast my mind back to when I was younger and seeing Gabe in secret. She knew how I felt about him and didn¡¯t stop me from seeing him because she respected my feelings.


    Pa and Cordelia have hurt me in their own ways.


    Gabe though¡­ in my mind¡¯s eye back then¡­ ten years ago I know he would have died trying to save me when Antonio took me. I know he would and that says something that I know that as a fact.


    The eptance of that thought does something to me.


    The bed creaks and I feel him closer.


    ¡°Listen to my voice goddess and feel me, feel me goddess,¡± he says into my ear and traces his thumb over my lips.


    ¡°I feel you.¡±


    His lips rece his thumb. Full, and soft lips that press to mine and make me smile from the gentleness in which he kisses me. His lips leave my mouth and trail to my neck.


    He leaves a fiery line of kisses down my skin and kisses his way to the swells of my breasts. He takes my right nipple first and starts sucking. The way that he¡¯s sucking is different to how he normally does it, it¡¯s with purpose and within seconds I know what the purpose is.


    He¡¯s awakening my body and my senses, he¡¯s heightening the experience I would normally have a hundredfold by going slow.


    He sucks and licks over the tip, working it to life while he fondles my left breast, caressing the tight, taut peaks.


    He continues his suckle, taking as much of my flesh into his mouth and the sensation pulls wildly at my core leaving my pussy aching for his cock.


    A mindless moan falls from my lips and he starts sucking harder and harder.


    I reach for him and the chain clinks, holding me back. Then I feel the next part of the lesson. The restraint and having him do what he wants to me is exhrating and so much more than when we¡¯re together normally.


    Oh God¡­ it feels so damn good and better when he moves to the left breast to suck. He gives it the same attention and caresses the right nipple.


    I¡¯m pretty certain I¡¯m so wet the sheets are going to be soaked but I don¡¯t care. This is what he does to me.


    ¡°Want more Goddess?¡±


    ¡°Yesssss¡­. Please give me more.¡±


    He chuckles low and deep and I smile, feeling so alive.


    My skin is tingling and starts humming with pleasure when he ces his lips back to the t of my stomach and works his way down to my mound. But, he moves away just when I think he¡¯s going to start eating out my pussy. His lips had just brushed over my folds when he stopped.


    Footsteps pad across the wooden floor and there¡¯s another clink.


    What is he doing?


    Christ¡­ what is this man going to do to me now?


    This is so crazy. It¡¯s so crazy and exciting.

 #2 Chapter 28

    CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN


    Charlotte


    It goes quiet and I wonder if he¡¯s left the room, but I didn¡¯t hear him leave so he must still be here.


    ¡°Gabe, where are you?¡± I giggle.


    ¡°Still here baby. Right here in the fantasy.¡± He chuckles deep and low. ¡°Question, raspberry or vani?¡±


    ¡°Are you eating food off me again?¡± I didn¡¯t see any food. God I would just die if one of the staff have been in here bringing us food, and saw me like this, chained up with my legs spread wide.


    ¡°Not eating. Smelling.¡±


    ¡°Vani.¡± I answer and then I hear the flicker of something and smell indeed. Vani tickles my nose and lulls me to rx all the more.


    It reminds me of Christmas spent with my whole family. Abuelita would have her candles out but she¡¯d make these cinnamon buns with vani vor. Thebo of cinnamon and vani was something I remember very well and looked forward to.


    Wow¡­ I¡¯m having all these good memories. All the good memories and pleasure. It¡¯s odd because I¡¯m chained to Gabe¡¯s bed.


    His footsteps on the floorboard sound again and a clink. The vani scent is closer if that¡¯s possible and it gets closer and I remember the candles.


    As the memory hits me warm heat drips into the valley of my breasts and I gasp from the sensation.


    Candles, so that¡¯s wax, but it¡¯s not hot and burning.


    ¡°Massage candles,¡± he says in that low timbre and the warmth washes over me.


    ¡°I like it.¡±


    ¡°Knew you would.¡±


    Another dose of heat drips over me and what feels better than the heat is ice.


    He runs a cube of ice all along the path he poured the candle wax and my God does that feel amazing.


    It feels amazing but fuck, I¡¯m wetter. The pleasure is so much that I¡¯m actually wetter than I was and I¡¯m shuffling around in the bed like I¡¯m having the best dream of my life.


    He chuckles again and thest bit of cold I feel around my navel is from his lips which is like the cherry on top of the cake.


    No more heat and coldes so I assume he¡¯s about to do something else and he does.


    Holy hell, do I gasp as he ces a finger inside my pussy and starts working me. The muddle of pleasure and luxuriation I had from the hot and cold has taken me and makes his fingers feel so much better in my pussy.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh¡­.¡± I cry. ¡°Gabe¡­. Oh God¡­¡±


    ¡°Feel good baby?¡±


    ¡°Yesssss, oh God I ¨C¡± The words nevere because he reces his finger with his tongue and starts swirling around my clit. He starts swirling and sucking on the hard sensitive nub of my clit and sucks so hard I arch into the bed from the overdose of undiluted raw pleasure that feels so much better because I¡¯m at his mercy.


    Wow¡­


    ¡°Your tight little cunt tastes so good, you taste so fucking good Charlotte.¡± His voice carries over my body and seeps into me.


    I can¡¯t believe we haven¡¯t done this before. I can¡¯t imagine not doing it on the regr.


    He sucks and I move my hands. The fact that I can¡¯t reach him sends a thrill through me and I start panting. Writhing against his face. I¡¯m close and on the verge of a greedy orgasm. It¡¯s there and I feel it coil with tension in my groin.


    ¡°I¡¯ming,¡± I cry.


    ¡°Don¡¯te until I tell you to.¡±


    ¡°Gabe, I don¡¯t know ¡­ I¡¯ming now.¡±


    ¡°Hold it until I tell you toe. Be a good girl for me.¡±


    I pull in a deep breath and try to hold the pleasure back, breathing in short pants helps. I focus on that but then I¡¯m distracted by two things. The first is that he¡¯s moved away from me again and I hear him walking around to the left of me and the next thing is a buzzing sound.


    It¡¯s like a phone vibrating on a desk. That¡¯s what it sounds like.


    I sense him close again and the bed creaks near my legs, then without warning the buzzing grazes over my pussy lips. I wince, gasping because I¡¯m so sensitive down there and I know what the buzzing sound is.


    It¡¯s a vibrator.


    Holy fucking hell. He¡¯s going to use a vibrator on me, an actual vibrator.


    He¡¯s using it now, he buzzes it over my pussy lips and the hum sends a shiver through my body. I suck in a sharp breath but I don¡¯t get the chance to catch my breath at all because when he pushes the smooth head inside my pussy I lose my mind.


    I¡¯ve never used one of these before, never even owned one. I had a very adventurous friend once called Naomi who had a collection by the time she was sixteen and there was poor me who hadn¡¯t even had sex.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She¡¯d lost her virginity at fifteen and told me all I needed to know about it and of course she went into detail to let me know all the ways a real cock was different to a vibrator.


    ¡°Don¡¯te,¡± hemands and I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯m supposed to listen. I try though. I¡¯m trying and because I¡¯m trying I¡¯m screaming. The craze has toe out somehow.


    He was right, like with most things he was right. He said he wanted to give me unimaginable pleasure and he is.


    But I¡¯m so damn close to the edge I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to stop myself from giving in to the release that¡¯s here to take me.


    How am I supposed to do that?


    Who can do that?


    The buzzing stops and he grips my hips.


    ¡°Ready for me to fuck you baby?¡± he asks. As if I¡¯d say no.


    ¡°Yes. I want you¡­¡± My body is practically begging to have his cock inside me.


    ¡°How do want me baby?¡± he taunts. He¡¯s the damn tease and taunt. He knows I want him and is torturing me with need and want.


    ¡°Fuck me hard Gabe.¡± I cry out.


    ¡°With pleasure.¡±


    He plunges into me and I forget I¡¯m supposed to be focusing on noting. I just realize I¡¯ve been held in the state of pleasure and the plunge of his cock into me just pushed me to a ce I never imagined existed.


    He starts to thrust in and out slowly at first so I can enjoy the sensation and then he starts to fuck me hard. My legs automatically wrap around him and I can feel my heels digging into his back because I¡¯ve lost control of my body and I start fucking him too.


    All I hear is the clink of the chains and the sound of us. The very, very wild erotic sound of us, it echoes through the room and arouses me further.


    His balls p against my ass as he speeds up, fucking me ever harder. All I can see is darkness but then a white hot wave of electricity pulses behind my eyes and I scream.


    I can¡¯t hold my release any more.


    ¡°Please¡­. Please¡­ Let mee Gabe.¡±


    ¡°Come for me baby,e baby and don¡¯t let go.¡± He does the most insane thing bycing his fingers through mine and nting his lips on my forehead.


    Ie and Ie ande as hard as he fucked me and it feels like going up and up, and up into the heavens then falling. Falling and holding his hands.


    I fall and he¡¯s right there with me as I fall over the edge. We¡¯ve both gone over together and I secure my body to his.


    The wave of bliss splinters my mind, severing me from reality and it makes me feel like I can do anything. Like if I were truly falling he¡¯d catch me. Gabe would catch me.


    We¡¯re both breathing hard. I can¡¯t catch my breath but I notice his cock is still rock hard inside me even though my pussy spasms around his length.


    ¡°Feel good baby?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I feel amazing.¡±


    ¡°Want more?¡±


    I can¡¯t imagine what more he could give me or how he can outdo what we just did.


    Like an addict though I want it. I want whatever it is he wants to give me. I want more. I deserve more and all the pleasure in the world. I¡¯m already intoxicated. I want to be drunk and get wasted on it, on him.


    ¡°Give me more. I want more.¡±


    ¡°Remember¡­ the safe word is red.¡± I don¡¯t miss the darker edge to his words.


    ¡°I remember.¡± I haven¡¯t used the safe word yet.


    He slides off me and then I feel his hands on my waist shuffling me around so that I can go on my hands and knees.


    ¡°Things are going to change a little Charlotte. You say red when you want me to stop. This is where I take you to the edge again and release the pain.¡±


    I look back at him. I can¡¯t see him but I sense hesitation in his voice. I¡¯m so hyped up on pleasure though that I don¡¯t want to turn back.


    ¡°I want it gone Gabe. I want the pain gone.¡±


    He rests a firm hand on my ass and I already know what he¡¯s going to do.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to spank it out of you,¡± he tells me. ¡°It may hurt but I won¡¯t give you more than you can take. The next time we do this you will only feel pleasure.¡±


    I believe him.


    ¡°Pleasure?¡±


    ¡°Pleasure. Should I continue or do you want to safe word me now?¡±


    Control. He¡¯s giving control to me, empowering me with it. It¡¯s something Icked for so long and I want it back.


    ¡°Continue. I¡­ trust you.¡± As I say the words I know I do. This is crazy and I don¡¯t see how spanking can release the pain, but I trust him and I trust this wild fantasy we¡¯re having. I want to experience the rest.


    His hand roams over my ass, then I feel his lips kissing the skin there.


    Then a powerful blow to my left cheek rocks my hips forward and sends a shudder through me.


    The skin stings and I cry out, but what I feel is the tug of emotion that¡¯s been weighing heavily on my heart, the emotion that keeps the wall up.


    Another p starts breaking it down.


    Mentally I visualize it and while he gives me another p and another and the skin stings what I see is the wall crumbling and I see true myself from years ago. I¡¯m behind the wall wing away at it to break free.


    Abuelita¡¯s words fill my mind and I think of choosing the right path. Beyond the wall is a path of darkness. It¡¯s so thick. So thick it¡¯s stifling, like if I swallow it will take me whole. Ahead of me it¡¯s the light. It¡¯s all the things I wanted. All the things I needed.


    I think of the nightmares and they all blend into one. I see them blend into a swirl and push back the darkness, past me, everything.


    Antonio, Father Rossario, Tobias. The three worst men who abused me over and over again. I push them to the back of my mind and the wall falls down.


    I don¡¯t even realize I¡¯m crying or that there are tears on my wrists.


    I never realized and what I feel as I break down is Gabe¡¯s lips smoothing kisses over the sore skin of my ass.


    The skin feels sore but the release in my heart is so much more. It¡¯s more than I would have thought woulde from this.


    The girl I held back is free and the one thing she wanted more than anything was her guy.


    ¡°Are you okay¡­Goddess?¡± His voice is soothing. I can tell that he would have preferred to give me pleasure than make me feel pain, or release me from pain.


    ¡°I feel¡­ alive.¡±


    ¡°Good. Good girl. Pain with pleasure is freeing. Want more pleasure?¡±


    I nod. ¡°Yes, I want that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you. Remember the safe word.¡±


    I¡¯m surprised at myself again because here I am enticed to see what he¡¯s going toe up with next.


    I get the heads up of what¡¯s about toe when he circles his finger around the tight rosette of my asshole.


    ¡°I want to take you here. Fuck your perfect ass and im you. May I do it, or do you want to safe word me now?¡± His voice is filled with desire.


    Fucking hell¡­ I don¡¯t know what that will feel like but I want it. His fingers on me feel so damn good I can¡¯t imagine not savoring his cock. But his cock in my ass?


    That newfound empowerment seems to have made me more adventurous and I find myself nodding. The blindfold moves against my nose as I do.


    ¡°Do it¡­¡± I breathe and I feel him get behind me.


    First he licks over my ass, presses his tongue into the rosette of my asshole and trails over my pussy which is already wet again.


    He continues licking and I moan with the sensation then I feel the fat head of his cock against my asshole. I feel it and then he¡¯s inching into me.


    Slowly, slowly and then he¡¯s in.


    Oh my God, he¡¯s in. My eyes go wide and myshes bend against the blindfold.


    He¡¯s in my ass getting ready to fuck me and it feels amazing.


    I realize I haven¡¯t started to feel anything yet because when he starts moving that¡¯s when amazing sts over me in a cascade of pleasure I¡¯ve never experienced before.


    He steps up and his balls p against my pussy lips, the sound arousing, his movements sending me back to the edge but this time wrapped in pleasure.


    He growls and his cock tenses inside me. I know he¡¯s close to climax. He has to be. He speeds up even more and then the both of us are crying out from the pleasure that grips us in its ws.


    He starts pounding and I can¡¯t even form the words to tell him I¡¯ming. I can¡¯t give the warning. Ie and so does he. The heat floods into my ass and it¡¯s a new wild sensation that¡¯s just like him. Ie and I scream into my release as I leap into bliss beyond belief.


    I leap and the grip he has on my hips steadies me, holding me in ce.


    The orgasms however don¡¯t stoping even though he¡¯s climaxed. It¡¯s like wave after wave ps me and makes me copse beneath him in a heap.


    He pulls out of me then I feel him running tissues over my ass and my pussy and he cleans me.


    I try to still my breath and calm my racing thoughts.


    He frees my hands first and then the blindfoldes off. I don¡¯t open my eyes fully at first but when I do he¡¯s looming by my face.


    I reach for him and it feels so good to touch him.


    ¡°How do you feel? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I feel like a goddess.¡± I smile. I feel great, but drained.


    ¡°Does the goddess want to step in the hot tub with me?¡± He caresses my back.


    ¡°There¡¯s a hot tub here?¡± I lift my head.


    ¡°Oh yes.¡±


    ¡°I would love to go in the hot tub with you.¡±


    With a wide smile he scoops me up and I secure my arms around his neck.


    I¡¯m drained out with overindulgence in pleasure but I want whatever he has in store for me next.

 #2 Chapter 29

    CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHTContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Gabe


    She smiles a lot more now.


    She was different after that night. Very different and more like her old self.


    I didn¡¯t want to take her over the edge but in my warped way of thinking I realized that was the only way I was going to get her to trust me.


    Strange but it worked.


    It seemed to have worked and we¡¯ve been in this crazy bubble of bliss since. Two weeks pass with us inside it. It¡¯s like we¡¯re the modified version of the couple we used to be.


    I¡¯ve be the lovesick fool I was when I was hyped up on her years ago.


    I go to work and I can¡¯t wait to see her when I get home. I go to sleep and I can¡¯t wait to wake up and see her because the dreamlike version doesn¡¯t feel like her. I¡¯ve had to live with the dream version for so long that while it may suffice for the dream world, it can¡¯t hold a me to the real Charlotte.


    She¡¯s different too¡­ in a good way. A very good way. She seems healed in some ways.


    It¡¯s reason to be happy, but I can¡¯t help but think of everything else that I¡¯ve been pushing to the back of my mind.


    And¡­ yes, what I¡¯ll do if she doesn¡¯t choose me.


    She¡¯s happy with me and we¡¯re happy together, but I know it could still happen. The two weeks brings us that much closer to the end of the month.


    I¡¯ve been thinking about it all morning and decided I¡¯d step out of the office for a break and a walk.


    I ended up at the coffeehouse nearby. It¡¯s a little walk away from the docks and at the edge of town. It¡¯s a good thinking spot.


    I¡¯ve been here for thest hour, brainstorming over everything.


    I look like a man who has tons of problems on his mind, but realistically if I were to take Tobias out of the equation, things would look like they¡¯re going good for me.


    ns are going well with the hotel deal, contracts have been signed and queries raised for St. Lucia.


    It¡¯s looking all good and looking like we¡¯re about to dive into another billion dor business deal. I¡¯m about to be a very rich man and I don¡¯t have to be the gangster I am and kill anybody for the money or steal it. I¡¯m working legit with my brothers who are excited too.


    It¡¯s all good, but I want her.


    I want the girl, the goddess, the queen.


    We¡¯re good now and she¡¯ll always belong to me in every essence of the word, I just want to know what she¡¯ll choose beyond the month.


    To do that there¡¯s stuff I know I have to take care of.


    Stuff I¡¯ve been told to leave alone.


    Tobias Antone is still a threat. The most we know is that he¡¯s been released from hospital and is at his home somewhere here in Chicago. Barabbas Antone hasn¡¯t been seen again but that doesn¡¯t mean the motherfucker isn¡¯t around.


    It doesn¡¯t mean shit to me.


    Tobias is thest part of the threat. Selfishness made me want to find him and kill him, shooting his dick off wasn¡¯t enough because he¡¯s still a fucking threat and as long as he¡¯s alive, my girl won¡¯t truly be able to put the nightmares behind her.


    But what do I do?


    What can I do?


    I down the rest of my coffee and get up, it¡¯s time to go back to the office.


    I have another one of those clients with another deal I have to look over the ounts for. Georgiou and Christian are usually the guys who deal with the clients whoe in with millions buttely we¡¯ve had so many that the workload has been split between us.


    Christian has been doing a lot of travelling too so we rarely see him. Pa relies on him the most for the new business liaisons. He does a lot of the new contracts with my uncles.


    Georgiou, that lucky son of a bitch has been vacationing for thest week with his wife and his best friend.


    I still wonder how they exin themselves when people look at them. I get the whole aspect of sharing. I get it, I think it¡¯s just different when it¡¯s outside The Dark Odyssey. The first time it felt weird was when I saw him kissing his wife, Kelly, while his friend was sucking her tits. They were at my house.


    I shake my head free of the memory. They¡¯re where they are, safe, and it¡¯s me and my brothers who are involved in the situation.


    Like always.


    We tend to jump into trouble although we¡¯re supposed to be the guys who do the books. Christian keeps himself to himself but if we need him he¡¯s there. Georgiou does not fight at all.


    I walk down the road and I gaze across the docks to what I can see of the other side of town. Raventhorne is there, right across the river. It¡¯s where it all gets more suburban. Where I live is a little like that too but as Raventhorne is all about the wealthy, it¡¯s in the area that¡¯s suited to it. Charlotte is so happy there I can practically see the happiness beaming from her when she talks about it. Every day shees to me with a smile on her face. I want her to be happypletely.


    The screech of tires catches my attention.


    In my world when you¡¯re walking on a quiet street and tyres screech like that you know to snap to attention.


    Snap right the fuck to attention and definitely when you look to see a car speeding along.


    cked out windows on a ck sedan has trouble written all over it.


    It screams death and as the cares by me and the window rolls down I already know there¡¯s no point reaching for my gun. No point at all. What I need to do is take fucking cover and that¡¯s exactly what I do.


    I don¡¯t even need to see the gun.


    I feel its presence then I hear the bullets fly and the round scream. The bullets hit the pavement I¡¯m on and I¡¯m just waiting for one to hit me.


    They don¡¯t and when I lift my head who I see with his hand out the window looking back at me makes my blood boil.


    Fucking Tobias Antone.


    He¡¯s driving by looking at me and waving the gun. That shit wasn¡¯t about killing me, it was to give me the heads-up that the games are about to begin.


    And he¡¯s watching me.


    Prick¡­


    The car speeds down the road and peoplee to check on me. A cop who was across the streetes over to me. They¡¯re asking me questions.


    Asking if I¡¯m okay.


    Asking if I¡¯m hurt.


    But what I feel is rage.


    Then fear.


    Fear. I hate that feeling. It¡¯s a fucked up emotion designed to screw with you.


    What I feel is fear for my girl¡¯s safety and I run.


    If he just came for me, he¡¯lle for her next.


    Charlotte¡¯s at home.


    I message her thinking she was at the school and she texts back to let me know she went home early with a headache.


    It takes me less than half an hour to get there. I get home and see her in the kitchen making a cheese sandwich then wrinkling her pretty nose when she takes a bite into it.


    ¡°Gabe what the hell kind of cheese is this?¡± She giggles when she sees me.


    I can¡¯t answer. I¡¯m so fucking d to see her that I just rush up to her and pull her into my arms. I hold her and I don¡¯t want to let her go.


    ¡°I missed you too.¡± She holds me and presses her head against my chest. She smells like roses today.


    ¡°Baby, did anything happen? Anybodye here before me or anything happen at school?¡± I hold her out and check her over like I¡¯m checking for injuries.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You sure? Nothing weird happen?¡±


    Sheughs. ¡°Does the weirdness of you count?¡±


    I release a breath and try to calm the fuck down. She¡¯s alright, so he didn¡¯te for her. Doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t though.


    Or maybe it is just me.


    Worry washes over her face when she sees my reaction.


    ¡°Gabe did something happen? Tobias¡­ did something happen with him?¡± Her eyes go wide with panic and I know not to say anything else. Women out of business. It¡¯s the first rule in our world.


    Women out of business and definitely when the situation at hand involves her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay baby, I thought I saw something. How¡¯s your head?¡±


    She seems to calm. ¡°I feel weird, and everything tastes weird. Cordelia had this stomach bugst week, I think I¡¯m getting it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you. What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Pizza,¡± she says without thinking.


    ¡°Goddess you go put your feet up and I¡¯ll order you pizza and whatever else you want.¡±


    ¡°Ice cream, cookie dough with that extra chocte sauce.¡±


    Iugh despite my inner turmoil. It amazes me how she can eat that kind of food and look as perfect as she does.


    I pull her in for a kiss and smile a smile I don¡¯t feel.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it all for you.¡± I promise and she gives me a kiss before heading into the sitting room.


    As soon as she goes through the door my smile falls because I have to call Vincent.


    I have a target on my back.


    My instructions from Vincent are to stay inside tonight with Charlotte while he goes to work on the streets to see what they¡¯re saying.


    I stay in but I make the request that no one tells Nick what happened until tomorrow because I don¡¯t want him losing his shit and going on the streets with the boys.


    I then make another phone call to the brother I need most right now.


    Salvatorees within the hour. He¡¯s aware of what¡¯s going on and the worry is all over his face.


    ¡°You alright?¡± Salvatore grabs my shoulder when he walks in and starts looking me over simr to the way I checked Charlotte out when I first got in.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I assure him.


    ¡°She okay?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s sleeping. She doesn¡¯t know.¡± She fell asleep a few minutes ago. Her head was paining a little more so she went to lie down and when I went to check on her she was fast asleep.


    ¡°Fuck, don¡¯t tell her anything until we need to.¡±


    I smirk. ¡°We?¡±


    ¡°Fucking prick, don¡¯t y with me now. It¡¯s we all the way. Nick messaged me, he heard there was a shootout near work so he was checking in. I didn¡¯t say the shootout was about you.¡± Salvatore knows Nick as well as me.


    Salvatore and Nick share the same temper and that¡¯s saying something considering I can lose my shit at any time. I¡¯m considered the level-headed one. I don¡¯t know why that is. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m not as crazed as these two and I don¡¯t have that presence Vincent has.


    People find out they¡¯ve crossed me when it¡¯s toote and they¡¯re either too dead to make amends or lose a limb.


    ¡°Thanks bro.¡± I rest my hand on his back and look him in the eye. The minute I do he knows I¡¯ve summoned him here for a reason.


    I have and it wasn¡¯t for this friendly chat.


    He tenses but I smile. ¡°Do you want to go smoke outside? My girl thinks it¡¯s sexy as fuck to watch me smoke, but she hates the smell and I want to keep the house vani fresh for her.¡±


    I even sound different to myself. He nods and we go out back into the garden and sit by the pool.


    I bring out my best Cubans with a hint of oak wood. He likes those. What he doesn¡¯t like is the suspense that looms in the space between us.


    I sit opposite him and light up.


    ¡°Gabriel, talk. I need to know what¡¯s on your mind. What¡¯s happening? I know the gist, what I don¡¯t have are the specs, the fine print and details. What did that bastard do?¡± Salvatore straightens up.


    ¡°You know what he didn¡¯t do? He didn¡¯t kill me.¡± I smirk without humor. ¡°The bastard didn¡¯t kill me, he had a clear shot and never took it because he didn¡¯t want to, although¡­¡± I hold up my finger for effect ¡°¡­ if the spray of bullets had gotten me that would have been mission aplished. Bastard would have gunned me down in the road, one more dead Giordano brother, one less Giordano to worry about. Message received loud and clear. I¡¯m his target. The man wants me dead, but he wants to y with me first.¡±


    Salvatore growls and bares his teeth.


    ¡°Fucking fuck that,¡± he hisses.


    I shake my head. ¡°Not this time. Fucking fuck my chances because I¡¯m fucked and screwed in every which way possible because this guy is an Antone.¡±


    He keeps quiet at that. ¡°Gabe, there¡¯s¡­ we have to do something. We can gather the boys, call udius again, do something.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure everybody will do their best in the end Salvatore, but when you¡¯re dealing with a madman nothing is ever clear cut. Nothing goes the way we think it should because they¡¯re unpredictable. Shit you never expect can happen, everything gets fucked in a way you can¡¯t imagine and¡­ Salvatore¡­ I can¡¯t allow her to suffer again.¡± Emotion takes me and I have to set down my cigar. ¡°I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t. He¡¯ll kill me somehow, some way and like today I won¡¯t see iting and I won¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    Silence takes up residence for a few seconds and makes the air heavy with tension as we look at each other.


    ¡°Ask me,¡± he says because he knows there¡¯s only one reason I asked him specifically toe here. There¡¯s only one reason why he¡¯s the only one here. Vincent offered toe after he went on the streets and I told him I was fine. I know Nick wouldn¡¯t havee. He would lose his temper first thene see if I was okay after. Salvatore though¡­ no.


    ¡°You have my back bro. Now I¡¯m going to ask you to take care of my girl if anything happens to me.¡±


    He holds my gaze and his face hardens. He stares at me with a deep intensity that keeps me there.


    ¡°Gabe ¨C¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I cut in and shake my head. ¡°Salvatore. Please. Just don¡¯t let anything happen to her. The only other person I can trust with this is you. I ask you to look after her and¡­ if you have any feelings at all for Mimi please treat her right. She deserves a good man. You are that¡­ but if it¡¯s more than friendship, don¡¯t do what I did and fuck things up. That¡¯s all I¡¯m asking.¡±


    He puts out his cigar, hangs his head down for a few seconds and nods.


    ¡°Okay¡­ yes. Yes to both. Although I already nned to be the kind of guy Mimi deserves without you asking me, if she¡¯ll have me.¡±


    I put out my hand to shake his and he takes it, shaking my hand firm. That¡¯s it.


    We¡¯ve shaken on it.


    We¡¯ve agreed. Now we just have to see what happens next.


    What will happen next?


    What the fuck will Tobias do next?

 #2 Chapter 30

    CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE


    Charlotte


    ¡°Okay, so I think a week of dating tends to suggest something a little more than dating right?¡± Cordelia asks and Iugh.


    She rolls her eyes at me when I cover my mouth because she¡¯s trying so hard to not like this new guy she¡¯s seeing.


    ¡°You are so funny,¡± I say, shaking my head at her.


    ¡°And you are no help whatsoever, you¡¯re supposed to help me be levelheaded and logical Miss Revello.¡± She throws back, tossing a mini marshmallow at me.


    We¡¯re sitting outside of the coffeehouse having mountain mugs of hot chocte and giant cupcakes.


    I am so full I think I¡¯ll burst within the next few seconds but the lure of ice cream calls to me.


    ¡°What do you honestly want me to say to you?¡± I ask. ¡°Is dating for a week, every day for a week so bad? And so what if it¡¯s serious? You want serious, or why date?¡± I raise my shoulders into a shrug and she sighs.


    ¡°It¡¯s just weird, and weirder because he was¡­ well he was helping to take care of me when I was at my worst.¡±


    I thought it was romantic. John, Cordelia¡¯s guy was one of her doctors when she was undergoing cancer treatment.


    ¡°That¡¯s the best kind of guy. The ones who see you at your worst and are there for the bad and the good.¡± I nod.


    ¡°I know. I know and I¡¯m trying to wrap my head around it all. It¡¯s actually that part I¡¯m stuck on because it means he was serious from the get go and I have to bring myself up to speed.¡± She nibbles on her cupcake which is half eaten. Mine was history within five seconds of being in my presence.


    ¡°What do you need to bring yourself up to speed for? Hello the man is a doctor.¡±


    ¡°Well I didn¡¯t date for a very long time and I just¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ lost the will when I thought I was gonna die. It was him that told me not to give up when I had a serious meltdown.¡±


    Again that was sweet and I was happy she¡¯d found someone so nice. ¡°Cordelia here¡¯s my take on it and my advice. Stop being a big wuss, it¡¯s serious, now suck it up.¡±


    Sheughs and drinks the rest of her hot chocte. ¡°Okay. I hear you sis. I will suck it up and allow the good doctor to take care of me.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± I sigh and savor the content of sitting here with my sister talking about men.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re the boss on rtionships, of the two of us you¡¯re the one with the guy who¡¯s loved you for a lifetime,¡± she states, quirking a brow.


    ¡°Oh Cordelia¡­ my heart is¡­¡± I don¡¯t know exactly what to say ¡°¡­ It¡¯s full and I¡¯m¡­ happy.¡±


    ¡°That makes me happy. That really does. How are you otherwise? I mean with the original n.¡±


    Right¡­ I keep forgetting that I haven¡¯t told my family I got roped into this one month agreement.


    The month ends next weekend. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s been three weeks already.


    Good thing I didn¡¯t say anything to worry them anymore than I have because I know what my choice will be and I¡¯m not going anywhere.


    ¡°It looks like that n of mine is nonexistent.¡±


    She rubs her hands together and gives me a squeal of delight. ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯m so happy. I was so worried. I thought there was going toe a point where I wouldn¡¯t see you again.¡±


    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°You hear of it happening though, families breaking up and separating every which way. I didn¡¯t want that to happen to us, not when thest ten years have been so shit and not when we¡¯ve had so much tragedy.¡± She wipes away a tear and smiles.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry I put you through that. I shouldn¡¯t have. It was all so raw at the start, you know, when I got back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly¡­ no need to apologize. We all understand. I just wanted so badly to have this with you again.¡±


    ¡°We have it and by the way things look we¡¯re going to devour this poor little shop.¡± Iugh.


    ¡°We sure will. I look forward to feasting on many cookies and muffins with you.¡±


    ¡°And hot chocte,¡± I add.


    ¡°And ice cream.¡± She nods.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± That sounds good to me, the parlor is just across the street and we¡¯re heading there now.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go to thedies and we can dash straight after.¡± Cordelia stands and gives me a little smile before sauntering away to thedies room. She bought this new shimmer powderst week and takes every chance she can get to powder her nose.


    It¡¯s nice. It¡¯s nice to be thinking about simple things.


    Hair and makeup, shimmer powder.


    I was a shell when I first got back and honestly I haven¡¯t been back that long to feel as okay as I do right now.


    It¡¯s more a case of who¡¯s been in my life. A lot has happened in the space of time I¡¯ve been home. It¡¯s been a few days over a month now. I can honestly, wholeheartedly say that if not for Gabe I don¡¯t think I would feel the way I do.


    Of course not, what I am is in love.


    That is what I am. The other night I was looking at him and realized I couldn¡¯t leave him.


    I very nearly told him I was going to be staying but I held off. I thought I¡¯d make it special.


    On thest day I¡¯m theoretically supposed to spend with him I¡¯ll make the day special and tell him how much I love him, that is what I n do.


    It will mean so much more if I do it like that.


    It will carry more sentiment.


    Someonees up to me and I look up thinking it¡¯s the barista but it¡¯s not.


    A shiver of ice flows down my spine when I see Tobias standing next to me with a smirk on his horrible face.


    Jesus¡­ my eyes dart around, looking around for someone I can call on for help but he ces a heavy hand on my shoulder stopping me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do it.¡± The warning in his tone spikes my nerves.


    He sits in Cordelia¡¯s seat and that smell takes me. He pulls a human finger with nail polish on the nail out from his front pocket and his gun from his jacket.


    ¡°Scream or do anything and I¡¯ll kill that little girl over there.¡± He points to a little girl who looks to be about five sitting across from us. She¡¯s giggling at something her father is saying. ¡°Scream and I¡¯ll kill her, shoot her little brains out all over her father and before he can even process what¡¯s happened, I¡¯ll kill him too, and the little olddy next to them.¡±


    A tear runs down my cheek and once again I hate that I¡¯m crying in front of this man.


    This vile, vile man who stinks of death. He sniffs the finger and scrunches up his face.


    ¡°This tasted like shit earlier, like the whore this woman was. Fuck. Considering this woman only just died she tastes like she¡¯s been dead for a week.¡± His words are already enough to make me vomit but I actually heave when he holds the finger out to me. ¡°Want some? Maybe you¡¯ll think it tastes better, you¡¯re a whore too, you know it takes one to know one. Maybe it¡¯s the same with taste. It tastes one to know one.¡± Heughs and sits back.


    Fucking hell. This man is more than insane and evil.


    He¡¯s a monster. A living monster and my heart shatters at his words.


    He tosses the finger on the ground like it¡¯s nothing.


    No one sees it, yet, but I know when someone does, and realizes what it is, it¡¯s going to cause a stir.


    ¡°Are you going to ask me how my dick is? It¡¯s getting better thank you very much, although your boyfriend destroyed the left testicle, in a few weeks I¡¯ll be able to fuck you. Possibly not as good asst time, but I promise to make it good.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Leave me alone. You got paid. Now leave me.¡± I¡¯m trying to find strength. I¡¯m trying to find my feet to show him I can be strong although tears flow from my eyes.


    When he shakes his head my stomach twists into knots. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. What I am is pissed as fuck. Pissed at myself for not making copies of my tape of us and pissed as fuck at what your boy did to me.¡± He gives me a maddeningugh. ¡°Fuck, I have one testicle. Fucking hell. You people won¡¯t get away with that. I¡¯m here today to remind you I¡¯m still around. I¡¯m just warming up. screwing with you.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off and die,¡± I cry and people from the tables nearby look at me.


    He answers with augh. ¡°I don¡¯t think so Miss Revello.¡± He stands. ¡°You know it¡¯s amazing, considering I nearly gunned down that boy of yours the other day it¡¯s odd you¡¯re out here unprotected. ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gabe was gunned down? My throat tightens. He never told me.


    ¡°Ahhh you didn¡¯t know¡­ He¡¯s got this figured all wrong. Protecting you from knowledge and special events isn¡¯t where his focus should lie. It¡¯s moments like this when the big bad wolfes to get the pretty little school teacher with her perfectly big tits that you need to worry about.¡± Heughs, making me feel even more sick when he runs his tongue over my lips. ¡°Our next meeting is going to be very interesting. Very interesting indeed. Let the games begin.¡±


    Someone screams when they see the finger and he walks offughing.


    Cordelia rushes over to me. She saw him when she came through the doors and sees me crying.


    ¡°Charlotte are you okay? Who was that?¡±


    I hear her speaking but I can¡¯t answer. I can¡¯t talk. That shell of a person I was when I got back has taken up residence in me again.


    Tobias ¡­


    What¡¯s he going to do?


    What the fuck is he going to do?


    What fucking game is he ying now?


    When will I see him again?


    I burst into tears, crying with everything inside me.


    I cry and I can¡¯t stop.


    Cordelia took me home.


    Home to Gabe.


    It¡¯s night now and I remember falling asleep. I was crying. I¡¯ve been awake for a little while just staring up at the ceiling and not moving. I know Gabe is outside on the balcony, smoking.


    He¡¯s been doing that a lot for thest few nights and I noticed he does that when he¡¯s worried.


    The guys came by to check on me. it was sweet of them. It felt like I had my brothers again except Gabe¡¯s brothers are probably three of the roughest gangsters on the street. Nick looked the most worried and I heard Gabe in the kitchen trying to talk him out of some n. I remember how Nick was in the past. Gabe and Salvatore were always trying to talk him out of something that could get him killed.


    It seemed to be one of those conversations.


    I look outside when I see a shadow and sit up. I expect Gabe toe in but he doesn¡¯t so I slip off the bed and put on one of his sweatshirts over the little pajamas I¡¯m wearing.


    I make my way outside onto the balcony and see him sitting on one of the wicker chairs still smoking. He¡¯s just wearing his boxers and the light from the moon makes him look like one of those adverts. Like a cross between something from Calvin Klein and Gaultier. Now he looks like the Italian Stallion he is, especially with his hair ruffled.


    He reaches his hand out to me and I take it, sitting in hisp. He goes to put out the cigar but I stop him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, you look sexy smoking.¡± I try to smile.


    ¡°You hate the smell, if I¡¯m to keep you here I can¡¯t drive you out with the smell of cigars.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe I actuallyugh. ¡°You can¡¯t get rid of me with the smell of cigars.¡±


    ¡°Not trying.¡± He puts it out and looks me over in his sweatshirt. It¡¯s an old college one from Yale that I imagine him wearing . He told me his family have this thing about all the men going to Yale. ¡°Looks good on you. You would have suited Yale much more than me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you did good there.¡± He did, he¡¯s super intelligent.


    ¡°Yeah I did. I can¡¯t knock that, not even if I try. All that hard work, all those brains and when ites to it I have to think on my feet. Street smart.¡± He nods and looks down to the stone pavement below us.


    ¡°Gabe¡­ why didn¡¯t you tell me about the shoot out?¡± We haven¡¯t talked about that yet. I didn¡¯t mention that Tobias told me that part.


    He hangs his head down, sighs and his gaze climbs back up to meet mine. ¡°Baby, there¡¯s just some things it¡¯s best you don¡¯t know. Some things I don¡¯t want you worrying about, especially when you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    I try to hold the tears in. ¡°You could have died because of me.¡± That, was what raced through my mind on top of everything else.


    He takes my hands and kisses my knuckles. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to think like that. You and me, we¡¯ve always been in this together. You hear me?¡±


    I nod but I feel far from okay with the idea of him putting himself in danger for me. ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± It¡¯s probably the worst thing to tell him, but I can¡¯t keep it in. ¡°Gabe, I¡¯m scared for what he¡¯s going to do next. A person who ys in games is always unstable. Unpredictable. We don¡¯t know what he¡¯ll do next and this man¡­ he can¡¯t leave me alone.¡±


    He gives my hand a gentle squeeze. ¡°You are mine. You are mine to protect. Mine to protect and it¡¯s my job to protect you and make sure nobody ever scares you ever again. I will make sure nobody ever takes you again, even if it cost me my life.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t-¡±


    He presses his fingers to my lips cutting me off and shaking his head. ¡°No baby, you know you¡¯ve always been number one to me. Mine. Mine to protect. My goddess, my girl.¡±


    I would love to takefort in his words, but how am I supposed to when he¡¯s talking about dying?

 #2 Chapter 31

    CHAPTER THIRTY


    Gabe


    I wish I could put her on a ne and flee.


    Flee.


    Leave. Escape.


    Hide. Hide her. Protect her from what I sense ising.


    No one could know the rage I felt roil through me when I heard what Tobias did.


    I felt like a worse fool because I didn¡¯t have enough guys on the lookout protecting her. I had three of my men who were keeping watch but low key enough so she wouldn¡¯t suspect anything. I didn¡¯t want to frighten her. they¡¯d follow her when she went to work and anytime she was out with Cordelia. Neither of them saw Tobias because they were stationed too far away from the coffeehouse.


    That motherfucker walked up to her at the coffeehouse and threatened her with his shit and there wasn¡¯t a fucking thing anybody could do.


    He did it because he can. He¡¯s acting like every motherfucking Antone that walks the face of the earth, doing things they want because they can.


    Doing shit to people they want to shit on because they can.


    I¡¯ve run out of options and the only thing I can think to do that resembles fleeing is a break.


    We can¡¯t flee the way I want because it would be worse. In Chicago we¡¯re on my yground. It¡¯s like having things in one ce where I have backup. Outside the city there¡¯s no one, and even if there was, the guys outside know the Antones and would side with them before I could lure them away with a million dors to keep their silence.


    That is the situation and my realization. What grates me from the inside out is that I¡¯m useless as fuck and helpless as shit until Tobias decides to make his move.


    We don¡¯t know where he lives or where he¡¯s staying. We tried to trace the number he used to contact Charlotte but that came up with nothing. We are all useless until he decides when he wants us to start ying his little game.


    What am I saying? We¡¯re already ying. It¡¯s like a fucked up version of the game and he¡¯s instilling psychological fear in me.


    Today I decided we needed a break. I¡¯d go crazy at home or anywhere else, trying to figure shit out so I thought a trip to the countryside would do us some good.


    Charlotte and I are driving in my car. We took the convertible because she likes it. The top¡¯s down and her ponytail is flying in the wind. I¡¯m wearing my shades. She looks content absorbing the scenery. I haven¡¯t told her where we¡¯re going yet. It was the ce I was supposed to take her ten years ago after our birthday.


    She looks to me and gives me a little smile. ¡°Gabe where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± I smirk.


    ¡°Are we far? We¡¯ve been driving for over an hour and now we¡¯re in the countryside. I know we¡¯re not running away because we packed light.¡±


    I chuckle and pretend it¡¯s funny. If only she knew how many times running away had crossed my mind. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s crossed her mind too.


    ¡°We¡¯re going somewhere special. We¡¯re about ten minutes away and we¡¯ll be there overnight.¡±


    She smiles at the sound of that. ¡°That¡¯s exciting. But I¡¯m mad at you because you didn¡¯t tell me to bring my overnight bag.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t need it Goddess. We¡¯ll be naked most of the time.¡±


    Sheughs and once again it sounds like pure happiness in abundance. You hear it and it makes you feel good, no matter what is happening. That¡¯s charlotte to me and I will enjoy this day with her.


    We have a few days before she has to give me her answer. I feel like I know what it will be but I give her this time without my influence or talking about it because I want her toe to her decision in her mind that she wants to be with me. That is the final part.


    It¡¯s so minor I guess in the grand scheme of things but important to me.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    If I die I want to die knowing she was minepletely. That even though she belongs to me, she wanted to be with me, me the person I am and not anybody else.


    I can change whatever she wants me to change but I can¡¯t change who I am no matter what I do. I don¡¯t want her to run from that.


    Her excitement piques ten minutester as the vineyardes into view and then the beautiful manor home we¡¯ll be staying at by the edge of theke.


    This is Stranton Manor. It belonged to my grandparents on my mother¡¯s side and they left it to me.


    I have a few staff who live here to maintain the house, the vineyard and the other parts of the grounds, but I¡¯m rarely ever here.


    I wanted to bring Charlotte here years ago because the ce has that old European countryside feel to it that I knew she would like.


    It reminds me of the poems she reads. They all have the same feel.


    ¡°Oh my God Gabe, where are we?¡± She gasps and looks me over with wide eyes as we park.


    ¡°My second home,¡± I answer.


    Her mouth drops open. ¡°What the hell are you saying to me? You live here?¡±


    ¡°This was where my grandparents on my mother¡¯s side lived. They left it to me when they died because I spent the most time here with them.¡±


    ¡°You are so full of surprises. Holy hell Gabe it¡¯s beautiful.¡± Her face brightens right up.


    I get out of the car and open the door for her. She¡¯s wearing jeans and a dark id shirt she¡¯s tied up over a tank top. She looks like she could be eighteen again.


    I guess though, that she¡¯s a goddess and they have everything youthful and pure of beauty so I shouldn¡¯t really be surprised she hasn¡¯t changed much in ten years.


    ¡°You like it?¡± I look her over and she skips into my arms.


    ¡°I love it, can we look around? There¡¯s ake.¡±


    ¡°We can do whatever you want.¡± I raise her dainty hands and bring her knuckles up to my lips for a kiss.


    ¡°This is so nice. I absolutely love it.¡±


    She throws her arms around me and I imagine us like this years from now. It¡¯s not hard to see the future when you¡¯re with a woman like this because she¡¯s everything.


    She always was.


    She releases me with that smile on her face and I take her hand.


    We haven¡¯t brought many things but there¡¯s a bag I need to put in the house.


    The minute we go in, Rosa, my maid, starts fussing over Charlotte. She babbles on about how beautiful she is and asks me where I¡¯ve been hiding her? Then she starts fussing over me, cursing me in Italian because she hasn¡¯t seen me in donkey¡¯s years and she thought God woulde before I made my next visit.


    By the time she finishes with me she has Charlotteughing and all the other maids havee out to greet us.


    It¡¯s nice seeing them and this is the first time I¡¯ve been here where the ce has that homely feel my grandmother used to talk about.


    I remember summers spent here with my grandfather who¡¯d tell me his old war stories.


    Ma tells me all the time that I look a lot like him.


    Rosa makes a feast which we dive into after Charlotte and I explore the grounds.


    By the time the sun starts setting, I fully believe that this is our life and we could be just like this forever.


    Charlotte and I sit by theke talking and she tells me about her ns for her ss.


    What I want to hear though is her reading a poem to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving me that look again.¡± She smiles sweetly. She loosened her hair from the ponytail earlier so now it¡¯s flowing in the wind.


    ¡°I just like looking at you.¡±


    ¡°I like looking at you too, but you look like you¡¯re worrying.¡± Concern floods her eyes.


    I don¡¯t bother to tell her that I¡¯m always worrying.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to remember you reading poems to me, we should have brought a book.¡±


    Sheughs. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± She taps her temple. ¡°All my favorites are stored here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    She nods and shuffles in myp to face me. ¡°All your favorites too. You love In Memoriam, same as me, because of the sentiment. Shall I read it to you?¡±


    ¡°I would love that.¡±


    ¡°Be near me when my light is low, when the blood creeps, and the nerves prick and tingle; and the heart is sick¡­¡± she smiles sweetly at me, rests her head on my chest and continues. She recites the whole thing and her voice is like music to me, balm on my tired soul, balm on the guilt I¡¯ve carried for not being able to protect her when she needed me and now.


    She lifts her head when she finishes and looks at me.


    The sun has set and there¡¯s a peacefulness that has settled between us, different to anything I¡¯ve ever felt with anyone.


    She stands up and reaches her hands out to me.


    ¡°Make love to me, Gabriel Giordano,¡± she whispers.


    I stand and take her hands, feeling the warmth from her daintiness.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± There is no other answer and I know exactly how to make love to her.


    We¡¯ve only done that once before and it was the very first time.


    I pick her up and carry her inside, into the grand room where I¡¯ll make her mine.


    Our lips find each other and as my mouth covers hers it¡¯s like I can¡¯t get enough. I can¡¯t get enough of her. But I tame the wildness down that wants to unleash my inner beast, so she can feel how much I love her.


    I kiss the clothes off her and in seconds we lie naked on the bed, skin to skin with me buried deep inside her.


    Our lips never drift far from each other. She runs her fingers through my hair and the caress makes me forget. I forget and I¡¯m just with her. I block out everything that¡¯s happening and make love to her.


    And she does to me.


    It¡¯s pure bliss that I allow myself to savor. It¡¯s goodness I¡¯ve wanted and want forever.


    It¡¯s her.


    Passion ims us and we climax together the way we normally do, but this time my skin is alive with heat flickering over and inside me.


    She reaches for me and cups my face.


    Her hair cascades down her elegant shoulders and she smiles down at me like the goddess she is.


    ¡°I love you Gabriel.¡± She breathes and somethinges alive within me.


    I haven¡¯t heard those words in ten years.


    Never thought I¡¯d hear them again.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± I tell her. I mean it. I love her and I n to do everything that means.


    Including dying for her if that¡¯s what I need to do to protect her.

 #2 Chapter 32

    CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE


    Charlotte


    There¡¯s a lot to think about and worry myself over and I really don¡¯t need to be sick at this time.


    Yet I am.


    I have that awful stomach bug Cordelia had the other week. I¡¯m so sick with it I haven¡¯t been to school in two days. That says a lot for me because even with the whole Tobias shit I still nned to go in, but this damn bug knocked me for six.


    Since I saw Tobias I¡¯ve had various people watching me and staying with me.


    Today it¡¯s Cordelia. My parents were here earlier because I can¡¯t keep anything down.


    Her orders from my mother were to take me to the doctors if lunchtime came and I was still throwing up. Apparently the tablets Cordelia got from the doctor worked like a charm and everyone thinks I¡¯m stubborn for not wanting to go to the doctor.


    It¡¯s not stubborn I¡¯m just so tired.


    And I just want Gabe.


    He¡¯s been out with his brothers all morning and it¡¯s not about work which worries me. He¡¯s left men watching the ce. Inside and outside. It¡¯s all heavily guarded. I¡¯m grateful for thefort that brings, knowing there are people to protect me in case of trouble, but I just want him.


    It¡¯s selfish but I just want some element of normal too.


    The guys all around are reminding me of the vi in Italy and Antonio. That feeling of having the ce guarded because danger coulde for you at any time is very unsettling.


    Last night Gabe talked about theunch event for the new business venture he¡¯s nning with his brothers. It¡¯s tomorrow evening at the Four Seasons and the only thing that¡¯s going to make me go to the doctor is the worry of not being able to attend.


    With everything going on I feel like we need some normal in our lives. Something to ease the tension. We haven¡¯t even been to The Dark Odyssey since Tobias stepped up his game. The escape of being at the club was something that helped me.


    The day after the event is also something I¡¯m looking forward to. It¡¯s when I n to tell him I¡¯m staying with him and I want it to have the same effect as when I told him I loved him.


    I just have to get myself together first before I do any of that. I feel so sick. So damn sick.


    Christ, I just threw up again. That¡¯s the fourth time since morning.


    Cordelia is waiting for me outside the bathroom door. She frowns when she sees mee out looking like shit.


    ¡°I made the appointment,¡± she says. ¡°He had a cancetion and can see you in twenty minutes. Get your jacket.¡±


    She¡¯s in full-on big sister mode and even if I wanted to protest, I¡¯m too weak to do it.


    We get to the doctor¡¯s office escorted by the guys Gabe left with us who wait outside on look out.


    When I¡¯m called in to the see the doctor I walk into the office on shaky legs leaving Cordelia looking through a fashion magazine.


    Dr. Hague looks like a good-natured woman with her round sses and dark curly hair. I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s in her mid tote fifties. She smiles when she sees me and crow¡¯s feet crinkle at the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Hello Miss Revello, I¡¯m told by your very concerned sister that you¡¯ve been vomiting nonstop for days now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think I have the same bug she had the other week.¡±


    ¡°Oh that dreadful bug has been going around something fierce. Now I looked over your details and I see you were in Italy.¡±


    Ma made me sort all that stuff out a few days after I got back. She wanted me to see the doctor too but I refused. She never said as much but she wanted me to have therapy, and that was before they knew the full story of all that happened to me.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± I really hope she isn¡¯t going to ask me about Italy because I don¡¯t want to talk about it.


    ¡°We have all your details and I know you more than likely had the misfortune of catching the bug, but I want to make sure it¡¯s that. I¡¯d love to run some tests if that¡¯s okay, especially since you¡¯re a new patient.¡±


    ¡°Tests?¡± I narrow my eyes. ¡°How long will that take?¡±


    ¡°Not long. To start I¡¯ll check your vitals and we¡¯ll do a urine test. Based on that I¡¯ll know how to proceed.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I smile although I really don¡¯t want to do any of it.


    She starts checking my vitals and I go off to do the urine test. It¡¯s always felt weird to me to pee in a tube. Thest time I did that was back in high school when I was sick with a simr sort of thing.


    I start thinking about everything again while she goes over to a counter with all sorts of bottles and various instruments. To distract myself I watch her as she looks over the strip tab she ced in the urine pot a few minutes ago.


    When she looks over at me I sense something wrong and I hope like shit she isn¡¯t going to tell me I have something more wrong with me than I thought. Thest time I went to the doctor it was to see Antonio¡¯s special team to get my pill. When it all started he made me have the injection and I had such a bad reaction to it I thought I was going to die.


    ¡°Miss Revello are you on any kind of contraception?¡± Dr. Hague asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m on the pill. The daily mini one.¡±


    She presses her lips together and looks me over. ¡°Okay, so I don¡¯t want to rm you but your urine is showing up with ¡­ pregnancy hormones. The sickness you¡¯re experiencing could be that.¡±


    Shock flies through me in multiple waves because I never expected her to say that. ¡°But I take it every day. At the same time,¡± I counter.


    ¡°You could have had a day where you werete, the mini pill is famous for that happening. It¡¯s a lot easier on the body than any other pill but the things that make it good make it bad too in the sense that you have to make sure you keep within the time frame which is usually a four to six hour window depending on which one you¡¯re on.¡±


    I open my mouth to speak but the words don¡¯te. Yeah, I took my pill every morning at the same time when I was in Italy and I was sure I did that here too, but¡­ with the way I¡¯ve been crazy with Gabe, there¡¯s a chance I forgot. I could have forgotten a day.


    I don¡¯t know. I ¡­


    Shees over to me and smiles. ¡°Let¡¯s run some more tests to be sure. No need to worry until then. We¡¯ll do a full check and have the results ready by tomorrow at thetest.¡±


    I nod but worry at the same time.


    The next morning confirms I¡¯m pregnant. Cordelia stayed over because she was worried about me. She was right to be. I¡¯m pregnant. Me¡­


    She was with me when I got the call from Dr. Hague and is with me now.


    I haven¡¯t thrown up like I did yesterday because Dr. Hague gave me some nausea tablets and honestly I feel better in my body but shocked at the news.


    Shocked and beside myself because I¡¯m happy, but I don¡¯t know if Gabe will be and I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to calm myself with so much going on.


    I¡¯m three weeks pregnant. Three weeks.


    Should I even be surprised with how much sex Gabe and I had?


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Cordelia smiles and reaches out to take my hand. We¡¯re sitting on the sofa next to each other. I¡¯ve just been staring off into space thinking. Always thinking.


    ¡°Hey¡­ I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m just shocked. And worried,¡± I tell her.


    She puts and arm around me. ¡°Please tell me you aren¡¯t worrying over Gabe because you don¡¯t need to worry about him.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think so?¡±


    She gives me an incredulous re. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about him. He¡¯s going to be thrilled. He will, Charlotte.¡±


    I release a heavy sigh and shuffle to face her. ¡°I¡¯m worried about everything. Now¡¯s not a good time to be pregnant. I feel so¡­ strange.¡± That was the best way I could describe it. I feel drained from the days of sickness but I feel like I can¡¯t think straight and now¡¯s the time to be on our toes. Be ready and aware of what¡¯s going on. I don¡¯t know when Tobias will strike. What if he hurts me and I lose my baby?


    The thought makes me stand and ball my fists.


    ¡°Charlotte, stop.¡± Cordelia stands too and ces her hands on my shoulders. ¡°Just stop.¡±


    ¡°What if something happens to me? Cordelia, Tobias is ¨C¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡± She cuts in and shakes her head. ¡°Listen to me. Remember what I said about cutting the shit and living the day like you would if the shit didn¡¯t matter?¡±


    I dip my head remembering. I do remember and I credit her for the happy times I¡¯ve had since being back because she helped me find the mindset to receive it.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m trying.¡±


    ¡°Try harder girl.¡± She chuckles and smiles wide. ¡°You just got told you¡¯re having a baby and your baby was made with true love. Charlotte you¡¯re with a man who loves you to no end. Please, please take the moment to enjoy that, it¡¯s beautiful and invigorating. It¡¯s good news for the two of you. Other than getting you back, it¡¯s the best news I¡¯ve had in a very long time. Forget it all, the whole Tobias shit and make sure you guys enjoy it all.¡±


    A tear runs down my cheek and I feel my heart warm. Gratitude fills me. She¡¯s right, she is and I know just how to make tomorrow as special as I want it to be.


    I nod, agreeing.


    I¡¯m going to tell Gabe tomorrow but the itch to tell him now grabs me. We¡¯re in the function hall of the Hyatt and Gabe and his brothers have rented the hall and the whole balcony area leading out to the pool for the event.


    Everyone is here and I see now why pregnant women have it so hard keeping their good news to themselves until they¡¯re ready to share it with others.


    I refuse drinks a couple of times and get a suspicious look from Mia, Nick¡¯s wife.


    I could be paranoid but I¡¯m almost certain she¡¯s guessed why I refused the drink because she has a one year old. She¡¯s the first wife to have a baby in the immediate family, although Vincent and his wife have been married for years.


    She doesn¡¯t say anything to me though. I like her and the other girls, they¡¯ve all been really nice to me.


    We¡¯ve been standing around inside talking for a few hours now. It¡¯s super-hot so I figure a little break outside on the balcony would do me some good.


    The cold night air washes over my face as I walk up to the railing and does the job.


    Below me I can see Gabe, smoking a cigar with his brothers. They look deep in conversation.


    They look worried.


    He looks worried. Handsome as ever in his suit and sharp features and sexy with his cigar slinked to the side of his mouth. But I can tell even from here that he¡¯s worried.


    I¡¯m d to say that worry isn¡¯t about whether I want to be with him. He knows I do, but tomorrow I will say it. I n to talk to him first thing in the morning.


    Maybe we can have a good day together and block out everything that¡¯s happening.


    The shuffle of footsteps behind me makes me turn. I actually thought it was going to be Cordeliaing to check on me or one of the other girls but it¡¯s not.


    I should have known to expect darkness every time I find light.


    My heart practically stops in my chest when I see Tobias emerging from the shadows.


    Fuck¡­


    He¡¯s all dressed up too like he¡¯s part of the event. His long hair is in a ponytail and his smile suggests he was just waiting to get me alone outside.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Shit.. once again my eyes dart around looking for help. I go to scream for help but someone grabs me from behind and covers my mouth. The man has me in such a tight lock that I can¡¯t look behind to see who it is.


    ¡°Shhhhh¡­¡± Tobias coos and gives my body a full sweep of appraisal and satisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t scream, don¡¯t make a sound Bellezza. Or your beloved gets it in the head. A bullet to the head. Look at him just standing there rxed.¡± He nces over to Gabe. I can move my head to see.


    Tobias looks back to me and his smile brightens. It¡¯s almost demonic and the lightness in his eyes adds to his creepy demeanor sending shivers down my spine.


    ¡°This next part of the game is going to be very interesting Charlotte. Because you¡¯re going toe with me willingly. You¡¯re going toe with me and make sure this time we don¡¯t get the bacsh we gotst time. You know, with me getting my testicle shot off, yeah?¡± He chuckles and shakes his head. ¡°You will be mine and if you don¡¯te I will kill him. I will kill him and everyone you know, it would be so easy.¡±


    I can¡¯t stop the tears from falling.


    He waves his hand for the guy to move his hand from my mouth.


    ¡°He¡¯lle after you if you take me,¡± I snap.


    He nods. ¡°Of course he will. He absolutely fucking will and that is why I¡¯m not going to take you now. Charlottee on now. You must know me better than that. Here¡¯s what you¡¯re going to do, you¡¯re going to leave his ass. Tell him you two are done and then you wille to me.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I won¡¯t do it.¡±


    He pulls his gun and points it at Gabe.


    I¡¯m about to scream out but the guy covers my mouth again.


    ¡°You have until tomorrow at ten. Tomorrow morning at ten. You will meet me at the coffeehouse at ten and you¡¯d better be alone. I¡¯m serious as fuck. I¡¯ll start killing. He goes dies. Understand?¡±


    This isn¡¯t happening¡­


    It can¡¯t be happening. It¡¯s history repeating itself.


    The guy removes his hand from my mouth and I wince.


    The thoughtes to me to tell him I¡¯m pregnant and maybe it will stop him from wanting me.


    Maybe.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± I blurt. ¡°Please¡­ just leave me alone. I can¡¯t be with you the way you want.¡±


    To my horror his gaze drops to my stomach and heughs. He ces a horrible hand to my stomach and shakes his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we can fix your situation. Tomorrow at ten Bellezza. This is the second time I¡¯m showing youpassion.¡±


    Arms loosen around me and my own feel like dead weights hanging by my sides.


    He walks off and I watch.


    Darkness fills me when I realize what I have to do.

 #2 Chapter 33

    CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO


    Gabe


    She¡¯s up early but lying in the bed.


    Last night should have been a better night but it wasn¡¯t. I was at the event in body but not in spirit at all.


    I¡¯ve been on calls since the sun came up. The other day we started trying to track down Tobias. It was purely a measure to keep tabs on him. It was a no go, however. We found fuck all.


    I just hung up the phone from speaking to Vincent. I¡¯m grateful he¡¯s been on the case, more since Tobias¡¯sst sighting with Charlotte.


    I make my way into the bedroom and see she¡¯s dressed, but fuck, she has a bag packed. Her bag is packed and I¡¯m thrown because it feels like we¡¯re at that ce again where I¡¯m trying to convince her to stay with me.


    She looks like she¡¯s been crying too. Her eyes are puffy and so is her face¡­ her skin is pale.


    ¡°Hi baby, what¡¯s this? Why is your bag packed?¡±


    Her lips part and she starts to say something but stops and starts again.


    ¡°Hi¡­ I¡¯ve been doing a lot of thinking and I¡¯ve decided this isn¡¯t right.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I tense and try to stay calm.


    ¡°Gabe none of this is right¡­ I just can¡¯t be around anyone. This is the very thing I didn¡¯t want and it¡¯s happening.¡±


    Holy fucking hell. She can¡¯t be serious.


    ¡°What¡¯s brought this on? You were okayst night.¡±


    ¡°I was¡­then we got home and it hit me. All of it hit me like a ton of bricks. All the danger, and Tobias. I have to leave Gabe. I have to. It¡¯s better for everyone if I do, and better for you.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, baby, what the fuck? You can¡¯t leave, he¡¯ll find you. This is what he wants. You can¡¯t just leave.¡±


    ¡°Gabe, I can¡¯t stay here, it¡¯s just too much¡­ I can¡¯t be with you.¡± She keeps her eyes steadily trained on me.


    I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing and I almost feel like I¡¯ve walked into some kind of alternate dimension because the Charlotte who told me she loved me only days ago could never say those words to me.


    ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t be with me?¡± I have to ask.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t escaped me that I dragged you into this mess. You paid over a million dors to a madman so he would leave me alone and he¡¯s stilling for us. Look what almost happened to you. That¡¯s my fault.¡±


    I walk up to her and feel like shaking her. She must know how fucked up leaving will be.


    ¡°None of this is your fault. It¡¯s not. It¡¯s not your fault and leaving will only put you in harm¡¯s way.¡±


    ¡°Tobias is pissed that I¡¯m with you, being with you has made the situation worse. It¡¯s not for you to have to deal with this shit Gabe.¡±


    She shakes her head at me and I can¡¯t believe this is the conclusion she¡¯se to. It¡¯s not even like the first problem, this is something different altogether where she¡¯s taking it on herself to be the problem.


    ¡°I love you Charlotte. I love you and I told you, you are mine to protect.¡±


    Again she shakes her head and dabs at her eyes. ¡°No. The thirty days is up and this is my answer.¡±


    I¡¯m such an idiot. I¡¯ve been so consumed with everything that I forgot. I forgot time but clearly she was counting the fucking days.


    I¡¯m not sure what enrages me more, being told that or her leaving, and like I always do when ites to me fearing for her I lose control. I grab her arm and pull her to me.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t leaving. I don¡¯t know what the fuck you think leaving will achieve but this is bullshit. It¡¯s fucking bullshit Charlotte. I don¡¯t care about the fucking thirty days, that was bullshit too. You¡¯re staying, with me.¡±


    She cries out and wrenches her arm free from me. ¡°Stop it! Gabriel, stop it. The thirty days is up and I¡¯m leaving. This isn¡¯t fair and I won¡¯t sit back and put you and everyone in danger for me.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, screw the danger. This is about us. I love you and I can¡¯t let you go.¡±


    ¡°Gabe If you truly love me¡­ let me go.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Gabe I will never forgive you if you don¡¯t and something bad happens. You know what we¡¯re up against and what that man is like. It won¡¯t stop here and it will be just like before, no one can do anything. Everyone will be useless and no one will be able to save anyone. It¡¯s just a matter of when he will strike, because Tobias will. Please don¡¯t make me hate you. Don¡¯t do that to me.¡±


    I¡¯m a mixture of numb and hollow. Numbness and that hollow feeling are back. They¡¯vee right back to me.


    As she says that ites right back to me and I think of Mimi. Her words about her mother and the decision I made that night weeks ago to let Charlotte go.


    I don¡¯t know if I can bear the thought of her hating me, and I¡¯m not sure what to do.


    From the way she¡¯s looking at me there¡¯s only one thing I can do right now and it¡¯s the thing I don¡¯t want to do.


    When she reaches for her bag I have a hard time not reaching for her again.


    As she walks through the door and I watch her go I have a hard time keeping it together because I¡¯m torn. I¡¯m at that fucking point where I¡¯m torn. What the hell am I supposed to do now?


    I¡¯m not sure how much longer I stay in the room, standing there then sitting on the edge of the bed. It feels like days, although it must be hours that pass.


    I¡¯m supposed to be at work, but I can¡¯t move. This is the first time in a month where I¡¯m living a day and I don¡¯t know where Charlotte¡¯s gone.


    I keep hearing her voice.


    Don¡¯t make me hate you.


    It cuts me deep inside out and I¡¯m trying toe up with a solution.


    My phone buzzes in my back pocket snapping me out of my thoughts. I pull it out, see it¡¯s Vincent and I shove the phone back in my pocket because I can¡¯t talk to anyone now. I¡¯m pissed as fuck and because I¡¯m pissed as fuck I think of Tobias. This is him and his fucked-up mind.


    Thinking of him breaks the numbness and I cast my mind over the situation as a whole.


    He¡¯s obsessed with her. He wants her. But she¡¯s mine.


    That snaps me.


    She¡¯s mine whether she wants to belong to me or not and she¡¯s in danger. Mine to protect. Mine.


    I grab my phone again and call her.


    Let her hate me if she wants. She¡¯s right, we both know what Tobias is capable of and I promised to never let him or anybody hurt her ever again.


    I can¡¯t protect her if she¡¯s not with me.


    She¡¯s had time to cool off and take a walk with her bag, now I¡¯m going to find her and bring her back to me.


    I¡¯m not surprised when the phone rings out to her voicemail.


    I don¡¯t leave a message. I just head for the door, jump on my bike and head to her parents¡¯ house.


    Cordelia opens the door.


    When she sees me she looks excited but the look fades when she sees the hardness in my face.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I demand and barge in past her. Over thest few weeks I¡¯ve grown to like how Cordelia has been taking care of Charlotte and we¡¯ve been cool but I don¡¯t have time for shit and pleasantries.


    ¡°What? Gabe what happened?¡± She follows me as I make my way up the stairs to Charlotte¡¯s room.


    The room¡¯s empty. ¡°Where is she Cordelia?¡±


    ¡°Charlotte?¡± She narrows her eyes.


    ¡°Cordelia, don¡¯t fuck with me. Is she here? Did shee here?¡±


    ¡°No. I haven¡¯t seen her sincest night.¡±


    So if she¡¯s not here where did she go? I search my mind.


    She wouldn¡¯t have taken her bag to the school would she?


    Maybe she went to a hotel?


    I look back to Cordelia. They got close so I would have thought she¡¯de here to her. But¡­ maybe she took off.


    ¡°Fucking hell.¡± I growl making Cordelia jump.


    ¡°Gabe tell me what happened, tell me now. Don¡¯t you dare make me worry over my sister. What the fuck happened?¡± Cordelia looks furious.


    ¡°She left. She left because she didn¡¯t want to drag me into the shit with Tobias. I thought she came here.¡±


    She narrows her eyes at me again and shakes her head. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense. She wouldn¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Well she¡¯s fucking gone and I don¡¯t know where she is.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She balls her fists and winces. ¡°Did she tell you what happened yesterday?¡±


    ¡°What the fuck happened yesterday?¡± Charlotte looked happy yesterday. Despite the shit she looked happy at the event when I saw her and she fell asleep in my arms.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± She bites the inside of her lip.


    ¡°Fucking fuck, Cordelia, tell me what I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m going crazy here. I need to find my girl.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant,¡± she answers and it¡¯s like the world just stops.


    It stops but it¡¯s like I¡¯m still going. My head spinning, my heart racing, my pulse galloping.


    ¡°What? What ¡­did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Gabe, she¡¯s pregnant¡­ and she was thrilled. She was going to tell you today. That was the n when Ist spoke to her yesterday. So her leaving doesn¡¯t make sense. It doesn¡¯t make sense. If anything she was worried about being pregnant with the whole situation with Tobias. She wouldn¡¯t just run off into danger like that.¡± Her hands start shaking and it¡¯s just like before.


    Truth hits me like an epiphany of knowledge. Realization¡­ fear.


    It doesn¡¯t make sense because it simply doesn¡¯t.


    Tobias.


    He got to her.


    That makes sense.

 #2 Chapter 34

    CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE


    Charlotte


    I don¡¯t want to touch anything in this room.


    Everything around me looks and feels off.


    I was picked up at the coffeehouse this morning at ten by Tobias himself.


    He came in a ck limo.


    I got in the car and as I did doom took me.


    Doom for what I was doing and doom for what I¡¯d done.


    What I did to Gabe.


    All that I said to him.


    How I hurt him.


    The thing was, all I did was tell the truth. I told him the truth of what I felt. I came back to Chicago and roped everyone into danger. That part is not a lie. Not in the least.


    I can¡¯t forget his face though. He was so mad and worried, but when I told him not to make me hate him he looked so¡­ hurt.


    That was hours ago now, hours.


    I¡¯m hours away from help.


    I was taken to a manor house on the outskirts of Rochester and ced in a room that looks like it was made for a child.


    It¡¯s a nursery. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve decided it must be. There are dolls and soft toys and a queen-size bed in the center and everything in a particr taste like you¡¯d do it if you knew what the person liked.


    I don¡¯t want to touch anything and I can barely stand to sit on the chair I¡¯m sitting on because it all has this eerie feel to it.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s supposed to happen now.


    Tobias was all talkst night but hasn¡¯t said a word to me the whole time. This whole time he¡¯s said nothing. Nothing at all.


    All I¡¯ve received is smiles. Ominous smiles of glee that he throws my way.


    Triumph at the fact that he caught me and has me exactly where he wants me to be.


    In the shit.


    I gaze ahead through the long French windows at the vast green surrounding the grounds.


    I have to sit here and wait. That is what I have to do.


    I just wish I had the sensation of having done the right thing.


    I¡¯m still waiting for that part just like I was when Antonio took me. I knew I was with him to keep my family alive. I¡¯m here for the same thing, it¡¯s just that Gabe is in the mix now.


    The handle on the door turns and Tobiases in.


    He tilts his head to the side and I noticed earlier that he walks with a limp now, pretty certain that being shot in his dick must have taken a toll on him.


    Must have weakened him.


    I don¡¯t know. His attitude hasn¡¯t changed and even if I were to entertain the possibility of him having some weakness he has so many men around him.


    I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    ¡°The room suits you. It belonged to my sister,¡± he says and makes his way over to the bed to sit on the edge. All the while he keeps his gaze trained on me.


    I remain silent although he¡¯s looking at me like he seriously expects me to engage in conversation with him.


    ¡°She would have been twenty five this year. Few months¡¯ time,¡± he adds. That part¡­ there it is, it fits the eeriness of the room, it fits because it definitely feels like it belonged to someone. ¡°She died when she was six years old.¡± He smiles and I don¡¯t know what about that is funny.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that happened to you,¡± I tell him. I¡¯m just talking because of the intensity of his stares. I have no sympathy for this man.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t sorry for me. Nice of you to try though. My father Severus Antone is one sick bastard. It was my fault she died and everything that happened that year was all my fault. This¡­.¡± He motions around the room ¡°¡­ Is my family home. The ce I grew up. On these very grounds is where I grew up. My mother was having an affair with my uncle and I knew about it. I was ten years old and I knew well enough to know what they were doing was wrong. They were together on the day my sister died. My mother was supposed to be watching her but she ventured to theke and drowned. Mother was far too busy fucking Uncle Roberto to watch her child.¡±


    Christ¡­ I may not have anypassion for him but that is awful.


    ¡°The way my father saw it was this¡­ I knew about the affair and had I said something my sister, Sophie, wouldn¡¯t have drowned. She¡¯d still be alive. So when he killed my mother and my uncle he made me watch and fed them to me. I then endured years of torture. Years of it. I wonder sometimes, if the whole ordeal is why I am the way I am. But then I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d want to be any other way. I am vengeance and a fully-fledged assassin. I am an Antone in every essence.¡±


    I release the breath I was holding on to. ¡°What is your point in telling me all this.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ the exnation of you. You are purity, goodness.¡±


    It¡¯s so strange hearing him say that to me when all this time he¡¯s been so vile.


    ¡°I thought I was a whoring slut. Isn¡¯t that what you called me?¡± I throw back.


    The corners of his lip quirk. ¡°You are my something good. Pet. You are just like a pet. Beautiful, and if I do the right things I can make you love me. It felt so good to be inside you. It felt so good to fuck you. Fuck purity. Pure, purity. That is why I want you. You will be my pet and I am going to be sure that I eradicate all threats to my property the same way you guard a house.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? There are no threats. I did what you said.¡±


    ¡°When my father tortured me it enhanced everything about me to the point where I¡¯m past feeling. It made me clever. I turn everything into a game to make it easier.¡± He chuckles and stands up. ¡°Tenshes so I need to count to a hundred, on the count of a hundred theshes will stop. Beheading my best friend so his sister could live was a game of swapping. One punishment swapped for something. A life.¡±


    I can¡¯t listen to any more of this. I bite down hard on my back teeth and swallow past the lump that¡¯s formed in my throat. He said he¡¯ll protect his property ¨C what did he mean?


    ¡°No one knows I¡¯m here,¡± I point out and ignore the rest of hisments. He doesn¡¯t like that I did that, the hardness in his eyes shows his annoyance.


    ¡°No one knows you¡¯re here but we¡¯re in the height of the game Bellezza. I¡¯m still waiting to see how this day ys out. We¡¯re simply in the waiting stages. Like pieces on a chessboard waiting to make their y.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I did everything you said,¡± I repeat.


    He nods. ¡°Oh you did, you were the good little slut. You definitely followed orders correctly, but what you failed to notice is Gabriel Giordano is as obsessed with you as I am. Do you seriously believe he¡¯s just going to let you go?¡±


    My eyes widen and I shake my head at him.


    I open my mouth to speak but nothinges out.


    Hees up to me and crouches down. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, so beautiful and you look even better when you don¡¯t know what the hell is happening to you. The mistake was yours in involving him in the first ce, you shouldn¡¯t have done that. But it¡¯s fine. I get to eradicate the pest. It¡¯s that age old battle of two men fighting over a girl. Except I¡¯ll win.¡±


    I raise my hand and p him straight across his face.


    This was a trap.


    A fucking trap.


    I¡¯m so stupid I came willingly right into his trap.


    Stupid must take me whole because I get up to run as if I can actually escape but he grabs me in one move and shoves me hard against the wall.


    I scream from the pain and pray he hasn¡¯t hurt me.


    My baby¡­Christ. I¡¯m so stupid.


    He squeezes my arm so hard tears pour from my eyes.


    ¡°Bitch, fucking bitch, don¡¯t you fucking dare hit me, don¡¯t you do it. Next time I¡¯ll cut that hand of yours off and eat it!¡± He yells so loud the sound makes my ears tremble and my soul shiver.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± I scream. Then he startsughing. ¡°Get off me.¡±


    ¡°Get used to it, tonight I¡¯ll have you screaming in my bed as I fuck you, so get used to me holding you and you doing whatever I tell you to.¡±


    ¡°You are so evil. How could you be so evil? Why can¡¯t you just leave me alone. I¡¯m carrying another man¡¯s child. Doesn¡¯t that mean anything to you?¡±


    ¡°Not a fucking thing. It¡¯s just a minor kink I haven¡¯t decided what to do with yet. I will though and rest assured I¡¯m not happy about that.¡±


    ¡°Leave Gabriel out of this.¡± It¡¯s myst plea. Myst attempt. ¡°I¡¯m here. I did what you wanted. Just leave him out of it, leave him out of it.¡±


    It¡¯s all so damn fucked up, all of it. I brought this problem with me all the way from Italy and it followed me here. It¡¯s not fair that Gabe has to suffer. I never meant for any of this to happen.


    ¡°Be angry at yourself Charlotte Revello. You came so willingly, love for your prince led you to the darkness.¡± Heughs. ¡°Darkness Bellezza. Darkness. Right into the game. You did it, exactly what I wanted. No Giordanos and their back crew. You just skipped into my car and came. Gabriel is no fool, he¡¯ll figure it out, he¡¯ll figure it out and when he does, I¡¯ll invite him to the arena to finish the game. Battle it out for the girl. Believe me, baby, we¡¯re in for one interesting ride.¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡± I scream and in one swift move he plunges something into my neck.


    It¡¯s a needle.


    A¡­ syringe.


    Before I can blink darkness takes me and I¡¯m falling.

 #2 Chapter 35

    CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR


    Gabe


    ¡°I was wondering when you were going to call,¡± Tobias says andughs. His voicees off all staticky with a rasp to it.


    I have to actually take a moment to calm myself before I can talk to him.


    ¡°Give her back to me you fucking prick, if you so much as harm a hair on her head your fucking dick will be the least of your worries.¡± I¡¯m going to kill him, wish I¡¯d fucking done it when I had the chance to, when he was right in my reach and I held the gun in my hands. All I had to do was aim a little higher. Raise my hand just a little and shoot him in the head.


    Now look at the shit we¡¯re in.


    Salvatorees up to me and makes a gesture like he¡¯s pressing his hands down, telling me to calm the fuck down.


    I¡¯m standing in my office at the club and my brothers and Christian are here. The five of us are together with one of our cop associates who¡¯s been trying to get a track on Tobias¡¯s whereabouts.


    We¡¯ve been hard at work for thest two hours trying to track this fucker.


    ¡°Hmmmm.¡± Is all Tobias says after the long silence and after my rant.


    ¡°What the fuck do you want? More money?¡± It¡¯s always more money. These fucking people always want shitloads of money and even when they get it, like this motherfucker did, they still want more.


    ¡°Nope.¡± His simple answer cuts my thoughts.


    ¡°What the hell do you want Tobias?¡±


    ¡°The game.¡±


    I bare my teeth, seething. ¡°Another game, more fucking games?¡±


    Heughs. ¡°Mr. Giordano, we are still ying the same game. We haven¡¯t stopped so I¡¯m not sure what gave you the impression that we were about to start a new game. We aren¡¯t, we¡¯re just wrapping this one up.¡±


    I hold on to my breath and think about how the fuck I¡¯m going to do this.


    A game ¨C so it could be anything.


    Fuck. If only I hadn¡¯t let Charlotte go. If only I¡¯d been more forceful. It wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t know she was in danger then. It wasn¡¯t like that at all. But I let her go. I just assumed she was going to her family. That¡¯s what I thought.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± I ask and I hate the emotion I hear infused in my words. They¡¯reced with my love for my girl and my baby, and the fear of losing them both.


    My girl and my baby.


    Jesus¡­. I can¡¯t believe this madman has them and I¡¯m here going crazy. What if he hurts her? What do I do then? It¡¯s fucking history repeating itself where I¡¯m helpless and I can¡¯t do shit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send an address, make sure youe alone.¡± Fucking prick. He hangs up as I¡¯m about to answer.


    I look at the phone and the guys look at me with expectancy.


    That fucking asshole made it sound like it was the first call I¡¯d made but it was just the first call he¡¯d answered.


    We were hoping to get a track on him because the number was showing as being at the coffeehouse and Charlotte¡¯s phone was switched off. The prick probably moved somewhere he wanted us to track.


    ¡°He was in a car driving by the Chicago river,¡± Tony says.


    ¡°Yeah, that asshole yed that well,¡± Vincent adds.


    ¡°He wants me to finish the game, he¡¯s sending an address and I¡¯m toe alone.¡±


    Vincent¡¯s already shaking his head at that. ¡°You¡¯re not doing that, like fuck are you doing that Gabriel.¡±


    ¡°Vincent, I won¡¯t jeopardize Charlotte by bringing you guys.¡±


    My phone pings with a message. I look at it and see it¡¯s from Tobias.


    All it says is:


    Come to the entrance of the old mines at ck Creak. Get there for 5. COME Alone. No drama, no fuss¡­


    This is shit. That¡¯s what this is. It¡¯s shit.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I show the phone to Vincent and he frowns.


    ¡°The old abandoned mines,¡± Vincent states.


    ¡°This just got so much worse.¡± Nick points out as if I don¡¯t all-fucking-ready know that.


    It means our ns have gone to hell. We have an borate set up we manage to wrangle most times when shit hits the fan. We don¡¯t travel light. We run like an army. Go in like an army with lines of defense and guys watching our backs. Snipers who can see ahead so that we know what we¡¯re doing and how to strike.


    How the fuck are we going to do anything at ck Creek Mine? That entrance he¡¯s talking about is at the bottom of a cave.


    No one will be able to see anything in there.


    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to go and see what happens.¡± Salvatore says.


    ¡°I need to go alone.¡± I insist.


    ¡°Gabriel, don¡¯t fucking cross me,¡± Vincent shouts in my face. ¡°Don¡¯t fucking do it. You are my brother. You¡¯re doing the same shit as Frankie, getting all ahead of yourself and running into shit by yourself.¡±


    He¡¯s not wrong.


    That is what Frankie did.


    Frankie did exactly that and an innocent got caught up in the crossfire. So many simrities between me and Frankie I can¡¯t count them all.


    ¡°Vincent, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do if something happens to Charlotte, she¡¯s carrying my child.¡±


    ¡°I know but this is a damn trap. It always was and never imed to be anything other than a fucked up trap. He put his mark on you, a fucking target on your back, you have to beat him at his own game and it can¡¯t be by yourself.¡±


    ¡°You go in the mine, we stay out.¡± Salvatore offers. ¡°We stay out as backup, that way we won¡¯t piss him off.¡±


    Vincent nods and looks over to Christian and Tony. ¡°You guys stay here and wait for my call. I¡¯ll need you to round people up if there¡¯s more trouble.¡±


    Christian nods and Vincent looks back to me. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ck Creek is a good ny minutes from here in traffic.¡±


    I nod, appreciating his help again but hating the uncertainty.


    It¡¯s three now. If we can get there before five then we can station ourselves and I guess see what happens next.


    I look to Salvatore and the one look gives the reminder of our conversation the other night.


    To take care of Charlotte.


    This feel of the day is not a good one.


    The heaviness in my heart tugs on my soul because I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m going to make it back this side.


    He knows what to do if that happens and I know he won¡¯t just allow Tobias to take my girl and my baby if something happens to me.


    We travel in two separate cars.


    I take the Ferrari and the guys travel together.


    As a child I hateding down to these parts on any kind of school trip or anything. Thend around ck Creek is off limits for two reasons.


    The first is that to the average Joe it looks like the ce is dangerous and a hazard. But we know different because the other reason is thend is Antone property and it¡¯s been known for smuggling and hiding shit.


    The shit being bodies.


    There¡¯s always a stench about the ce and the same fucked up stench hits me when I get down to the cave entrance.


    I split off from my brothers who are about a hundred feet above me and they¡¯re waiting, that is all they can do and honestly I¡¯m d they¡¯re here even if I¡¯m going in alone.


    I don¡¯t know what surveince there is here. I won¡¯t make the mistake of assuming there isn¡¯t any just because of the dpidated way the ce looks.


    Everything around screams danger.


    The minute I see that it¡¯s five I call the bastard and he answers on the first ring.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I can see that, d you follow orders and came alone.¡±


    Good, he thinks I¡¯m by myself so that could mean the surveince might not stretch past where I am.


    ¡°Times going Tobias, what next? What the hell next? Where is Charlotte?¡±


    He chuckles. ¡°Steady tiger, you are right though, time¡¯s going for you. I thought of a great way to finish off this game to make asting impression for everyone. I was thinking of something with a bit of ssic ir. Eenie, meenie, miney mo. Something like that.¡±


    ¡°Fuckkkkk!¡± I scream. ¡°Get to the fucking point motherfucker.¡±


    ¡°Typical Giordano, always running ahead of yourself. There¡¯s a bomb and ourdy love could be in the room with the said bomb that¡¯s set to go off in one hour.¡±


    Holy fuck, holy fucking hell.


    No¡­


    Why would he do this?


    If he wants me why would he do this?


    ¡°Son of a bitch, why? Why would you put her in a room with a bomb?¡± I¡¯m shouting and I can¡¯t stop.


    ¡°You may want to hurry on up, the clock¡¯s ticking.¡±


    He hangs up and I growl. It¡¯s absolute shit and doesn¡¯t make sense.


    Of course it doesn¡¯t¡­


    It doesn¡¯t make sense because it simply doesn¡¯t.


    He wants Charlotte.


    I want Charlotte. The problem is me, not her.


    The bomb isn¡¯t meant for her.


    It¡¯s meant for me.


    It¡¯s meant for me and he knows I know he¡¯s screwing with me. He knows too that I¡¯ll still go in knowing that because I won¡¯t want to risk her safety.


    The bomb might not be meant for me, but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s not near her or on her or some shit like that. The game could be me trying to get the bomb off her, or it could be fucking leading me to a room with the bomb and trapping me there. It could be anything. Maybe she¡¯s not even here. Maybe this is me going into my death.


    That fucking psychotic motherfucker is fucking dead when I get my hands on him.


    Whatever this fucked up game is, I have to go inside and get Charlotte out.


    No matter what.

 #2 Chapter 36

    CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE


    Charlotte


    It¡¯s Freddo¡¯s birthday and my big brother has to make the biggest fuss ever.


    At twenty five he wants Pa to throw him a party because he and Tony not only set up their own business but Freddo is about to buy his own home.


    He¡¯s talking big with my parents but he doesn¡¯t realize I heard him talking with Ang. I don¡¯t like her and she doesn¡¯t like me much either, however I decided I¡¯d tolerate her because Freddo thinks the sun shines from her ass and she¡¯s the most beautiful girl in the world.


    I don¡¯t have the heart to tell him that she looks like a cross between a cow and a horse mashed together and her hair looks like shit.


    Today is his birthday and we¡¯re all supposed to be nice.


    The house is beautiful. Ma did such a great job decorating, and like when we were little she leaves a space in the living room where the guests can ce their presents. She¡¯s so organized and I hope that one day when I¡¯m a mother I can be just like that too.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone is in the garden but it feels weird.


    I walk toward them. Ma and Pa are sitting together under the gazebo, Freddo and Tony are staring into space. Cordelia is being a bitch today, she looks at me with that ¡®don¡¯t care why were you ever born¡¯ face she¡¯s been giving me a lottely because she knows I¡¯m with Gabe. Abuelita is standing at the edge of the garden.


    She¡¯s looking at something. So is everyone else. I just don¡¯t know what.


    I walk down to where she is standing and then I see it.


    It¡¯s a ss coffin like you¡¯d imagine Snow White was ced in but there¡¯s a skeleton inside it.


    I look at Abuelita and she smiles that warm smile she always gives me.


    ¡°Look and you will see,¡± she tells me and points back to the coffin.


    When I look back I see Gabe inside¡­


    ¡°No!¡± I cry jump up with a start¡­ waking up. ¡°Oh God¡­Gabe.¡±


    It¡¯s not real. Just a dream¡­ just a dream. No¡­ a nightmare. A nightmare.


    My heart is pounding and I¡¯m panting. I can¡¯t catch my breath. I release a short burst of breaths and look around the ¡­ room?


    Where am I?


    It¡¯s dark with the hint of a faint light and I¡¯m on the ground. That¡¯s as much I know.


    Dark and the ground is earthy. Dirt.


    I run my fingers over dirt. So I¡¯m somewhere outside?


    That doesn¡¯t make any sense. I focus my gaze toward the light and try to adjust my eyes.


    Slowly, I start to remember what happened. What Tobias did to me.


    Tobias stabbed me with a tranquilizer and I¡¯ve been out. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s dark because where I am is dark or if it¡¯s dark because it¡¯s night. it feels like I¡¯ve been out for days. I hope I haven¡¯t. I pray I haven¡¯t.


    Instinct sends my hand to my stomach and I feel. I know I¡¯m being ridiculous because I¡¯m only three weeks pregnant but I want to feel. Something inside my soul knows what I¡¯m feeling for and when I get the sensation that I¡¯m not damaged in any way in my stomach, I feel as at ease as I could be given where I am.


    Then next thing I feel for is over my mound and pelvic area. I would just die if I knew that Tobias had abused me in my unconscious state. I would just perish here if that man had been inside me again.


    It doesn¡¯t feel like it happened. I¡¯m not sore like I¡¯ve had sex so the situation is what it is.


    The question is ¨C what is it?


    Where am I?


    Why did he bring me here? That fucking bastard doesn¡¯t just do things for the sake of it. I¡¯m here for a reason. I just don¡¯t know what it is yet.


    I stand and move around, move toward the light.


    It¡¯s dark but the area feels spacious like I¡¯m in a wide open space. Then there¡¯s dripping of something like water.


    And a growl.


    I freeze and stop watching.


    The growl sounds again and my knees turn to water.


    Christ what the fuck is that?


    The patter of footsteps click against the ground and then there¡¯s a skitter and eyes glowing in the dark. A pair of six eyes and growls.


    Dogs.


    I¡¯m already running in the dark before my brain can process that the dogs have started to chase me.


    I run until I see more light. It gets brighter and brighter and I¡¯m racing up a path of rock and dirt. The dogs chase me and I run, crying and screaming. I¡¯m so tired and weak. So weak. I burst out into the light and stop myself before I fall down a deep drop.


    I have to recoil my force and push back hard against a rocky wall.


    Three of the dogs go over. They run straight out and the other three are barking at me, three mean looking Dobermans. They look all messed up like someone trained them to kill on sight.


    I clutch at the wall and kick at the first one as it leaps into the air andes for me. The kick sends it into the chasm the first three fell down.


    That makes the remaining two back down, but they don¡¯t stop barking.


    Realizing I have a grip on the wall, I grab it and nt my feet into the grooves of the rock to try and climb up.


    I move fast and sure because the dogs below look like they¡¯re ready to tear me apart.


    Rip me apart even. Thank God dogs can¡¯t climb because I¡¯d be dead now. I manage to climb up and see another level of wherever I am. Pulling myself up I shuffle onto a paved surface.


    It¡¯s paved and when I look around I see a brighter office-style light.


    I work out that I¡¯m in a cave somewhere. The rock and the hollow gives it that feel. Also that drop. I¡¯m still in Chicago though or maybe somewhere outside where it¡¯s more like countryside. I don¡¯t know. For all I know I could be in the back garden at Tobias¡¯s house.


    I have no fucking clue.


    Ahead of me is a path with two gray walls on either side. The light around is a bright industrial type light that makes me wonder if I really am in a cave.


    It must be something like that.


    Wherever I am Tobias brought me here and I¡¯m guessing I¡¯m supposed to keep moving.


    The man is so confusing. He talks about wanting me and then he does this. I¡¯m in a cave and I was just chased by ravenous dogs.


    Shit¡­ did he mean for me to die?


    I rise to my feet and follow the path. The light gets brighter and the walls change into floor to ceiling ss windows. Now it feels like I¡¯m in some kind of undergroundb.


    In a cave. This is definitely a cave. Through the window to the left there are jagged rocks and various formations that I can make out in the light. The path leads up, it definitely feels like I¡¯m going up.


    If I see daylight and find my way out, I¡¯m running. Running like hell. Escaping.


    This whole ¡­ everything is such a mess and I made it worse. So it doesn¡¯t matter what I do from here on, the situation will be bad. Tobias always nned to kill Gabe. If I can get out I can warn him.


    I can do something.


    I can¡­


    My voice trails off as I look to my right and see Gabe walking right next to me. He¡¯s on the other side of the window. Through the ss, he¡¯s there.


    I stop in my tracks for a split second just so I can check this isn¡¯t some dream or that my brain isn¡¯t screwing with me. When I realize it¡¯s really him adrenaline propels me to the ss window, right to him.


    ¡°Gabe,¡± I cry. Oh my God I can¡¯t believe he found me. But he keeps walking despite my cries. I pound on the ss and he keeps walking. He¡¯s walking and he can¡¯t see me.


    Oh god, that¡¯s it, he can¡¯t see me.


    I run to catch him up and start pounding hard on the ss screaming and hitting out as hard as I can.


    He can¡¯t see me though and he can¡¯t hear me.


    ¡°Gaaaaabeeeeee, Gabe! Gabe¡­¡± I wail and I cry and I scream with everything inside me. He can¡¯t hear me though, he can¡¯t hear me at all. He has a shlight and he¡¯s walking. He¡¯s looking at something on his phone. He stops, shakes his head and turns up a path in the opposite direction.


    I start rushing forward and tears blind me so badly I can¡¯t see before me.


    I stumble on something and trip, falling to the floor, just as he turns up the path and disappears.


    Emotion takes me whole and I¡¯m about to crumble when I see the thing I tripped over wasn¡¯t a thing, it¡¯s a person. It was a person.


    Tessa.


    Tessa the realtor.


    She¡¯s lying slumped against the floor dead. She¡¯s dead. Looks like she¡¯s been dead for weeks. She has been. It¡¯s been weeks since Ist saw her. A month.


    It¡¯s her. Her clothes are torn and she¡¯s still wearing the same pantsuit she had on thest time I saw her.


    Tobias¡­


    He killed her.


    He killed her!


    I back away on my elbows and get up to run. As I make a sprint around the corner I stop short when I see what¡¯s ahead of me.


    There are dead bodies everywhere. They line the whole path. There are so many of them, too many to count.


    ¡°Oh my God¡­¡± I scream and bile rises in my throat.


    It rises and instantly I vomit.


    I can¡¯t help it. I vomit and it feels like I¡¯ve brought up everything I¡¯ve ever eaten in my life. The smell and the sight of the people keep me retching and I back away, the way I came, passing Tessa again.


    Once I get back to the section where the windows changed I slump down with my back against the wall, floods of tears take me and I hear it¡­


    Laughter.


    Laughter that seems toe from everywhere but nowhere in particr.


    Tobias¡¯sughter.


    He¡¯sughing at me, and if he¡¯sughing at me, he can see me.


    ¡°Very resilient my pretty.¡± Booms his voice which surrounds me everywhere and makes my skin crawl. It¡¯sing from an inte in the walls. ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed toe up here my pet. Dogs were meant to keep you safe while we stop over for the rest of the game. Did they scare you? Ha, ha, ha. How about you be a good little slut and stay right there. I¡¯lle and get you once it¡¯s over. I¡¯ll allow you the chance to see your dead lover if there¡¯s anything left of him.¡± Heughs again, harder.


    My soul weeps and shudders.


    Gabe¡­ he¡¯s going to kill Gabe.


    Tobias is going to kill him and I¡¯m just supposed to sit here and wait.


    The tears take me whole and I break down.


    I med myself before.


    I worse me myself now.

 #2 Chapter 37

    CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX


    Gabe


    My father can be a real bastard when ites down to business.


    He can be a prick a lot of the times too. But it¡¯s times like these, times when the shites to surface when I rely on his wisdom.


    One thing he always tells me over and over again is be grateful for small mercies during fucked up times.


    It¡¯s a code he¡¯s lived by as the boss of the Giordano family, and how he stayed boss in a big family like ours, even surpassing his older brother.


    I¡¯m listening to his wisdom now and grateful as fuck that Christian was able to contact Jo, a hacker we hired some time ago. He hacked the fuck out of the systems records the Antones kept for the mine and was able to get a map.


    The map was messaged to me on my phone and I did the best I could by saving it because I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to ess it again once I stepped in the mine and the signal went.


    That is exactly what happened.


    That and gaining the knowledge of the areas where there were no surveince so Tobias wouldn¡¯t have been able to see me.


    The use of the map and the little I had got me this far¡­


    I look around the area and I¡¯m in the mouth of the cave. The section that¡¯spletely abandoned. Not been used for decades by the looks of things. I know though this can¡¯t be where the Antones do business.


    It looks like no one¡¯s been down here in years. There¡¯s the faint trace of daylighting from the cracks in the roof, but I also have a shlight I shine over the path before me.


    There¡¯s dust, rusty equipment, broken equipment, abandoned digging sections and random shit everywhere. The tunnel I¡¯m on looks like it goes on for miles and seems to be the area mining work was carried out when the workers were mining coal.


    Where I need to get to is a little way up.


    That¡¯s what the map suggested. Tobias said there was a bomb in a room, and there¡¯s no rooms down here. There are however rooms above this section and fucking hell I¡¯m aware of the time.


    I¡¯m aware and it¡¯s taken me twenty minutes already to get to this part. I have forty minutes to get to the bomb or get to Charlotte, or do whatever the fuck it is I¡¯m supposed to do.


    What I¡¯m raging about is I don¡¯t fucking know if what I¡¯m doing is wrong or right. I don¡¯t know if where I¡¯m going is right and I won¡¯t make the mistake of slowing down to try and figure out what that motherfucker is up to.


    I look at the map as I near the section I¡¯ve been aiming for. There¡¯s a fork that splits off and it looks like I¡¯m on the right path when I see an actual paved path ahead of me that goes down another tunnel, except this part looks like people have been down here. It absolutely fucking does.


    I step on the pavement while looking on the map. There¡¯s supposed to be another level section below me of two levels down and I can get to that by following this path.


    I see there¡¯s an underground river that must flow out to the main one I passed getting here.


    Two minutes into walking and I see I¡¯m right about the ce looking like people have been here. There¡¯s footprints in the dust and the air about me feels different. I always think when people have been around a ce the air is different.


    Here on Antonend the air is definitely different because it smells of shit.


    Fresh death.


    I can always tell the difference between the ones who¡¯ve been dead for a while and the newly deceased. It¡¯s the blood I think. It amplifies the smell on the most recent to pass.


    So, looks like either Tobias or one of his equally deranged family members have definitely been up to the usual shit down here, and some poor bastard or a group of them have been unfortunate enough to suffer their wrath.


    How they mainly work is you just disappear. You just fucking disappear and then the cops may find a head, or hand somewhere.


    That¡¯s it. Just something to identify the dead and that only happens when Barabbas Antone gives the all clear that he¡¯s ready to give the notification to the world that the person is dead.


    I look at the map again when motion sensor lights click on and brighten the whole area up. There should be a pathing up in about a minute.


    I pray to God, I¡¯m on the right track. I really do. All this time spent getting here it would be doom if I¡¯ve wasted it.


    ¡°Cheeeeater!¡± Explodes a voice.


    Tobias¡¯ voice. I snap around to see if the prick is behind me but he¡¯s not. He¡¯s not ahead of me either.


    ¡°Cheater, how the fuck did you get a map!¡± he roars. His voice ising from the inte.


    And I¡¯m guessing I¡¯m back in the areas where there¡¯s surveince so he can see me, see what I¡¯m doing.


    That wasn¡¯t something I was going to concern myself with when Christian told me about the surveince.


    With one hour to get shit done there was no way I was going to be able to worry about all the shit, so I chose what shit to worry about.


    ¡°I have my ways,¡± I cry back and increase my pace. If it¡¯s one thing I know it¡¯s this; when you get a motherfucker who¡¯s trying to screw with you mad, you must be doing something right.


    So I must be on the right path and I¡¯m sure he never intended for me to get this far. He wanted me to wonder around in shit looking for a path and happen upon the bomb. That¡¯s fucking what. I get it now. I¡¯ll bet my ass that¡¯s it. His rage and the tone of his voice also confirms I must be near Charlotte.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I start running on that thought and head down the path I saw for the rooms.


    A bullet whizzes past my ear and I duck. ncing over my shoulder I see I gotpany.


    Three big bulky meatheads that look like they belong in a Batmanic barge down the corridor toward me and the assholes aim and shoot at me.


    No fucking way am I gonna allow them to get me.


    Fucking, fuck that.


    They¡¯re quick though. May be big and burly but they¡¯re quick on their feet and make work of getting close to me.


    I turn onto a corridor and it doesn¡¯t feel right because I¡¯m back in the caved area and the space is wide again with a big drop down into the river. I hear water flowing but can¡¯t see because it¡¯s darker.


    It¡¯s on the outside of the area that I just left and has that old feel again.


    A fist out of nowherends straight in my jaw and knocks me off my feet. I drop my shlight and my damn phone slips down a crack in the earth.


    Shit.


    And fuck, I don¡¯t have time toment over the loss of my phone when a guynds on top of me and starts throwing one punch after another in my face.


    The only thing I care about losing is my guns. Everything else can go. I also don¡¯t care for rolling around with any of these fucktards when I don¡¯t have time.


    I don¡¯t have time for shit.


    It urs to me though that if they¡¯re here maybe there is no bomb but I can¡¯t assume. With messed up fucks like Tobias you have to take them seriously until you¡¯re proven wrong. So I¡¯m doing exactly that.


    I raise my knee and manage tounch it straight into the idiot getting him in the balls hard. So hard he yelps back howling with the pain. That gives me the chance to whip my gun out and end his ass. One bullet to the head, smack between his eyes.


    I do that too for the other three guys who were on my ass when I was on the corridor.


    One, two, three, go down but moree. Theye from above. There¡¯s a staircase against the rocking from one of the rooms. Looks like Tobias was really hellbent on stopping me in my tracks so this makes me think all the more that I must be close to Charlotte.


    I must be close.


    Fuckers, let theme. I keep firing and I get a few but miss a few.


    I recall the image of the map in my head and try to remember where I am exactly. The rooms are near here. If I can get to the floor below me then it would be a start.


    As I dodge a bullet I nce over my shoulder at the edge. The water.


    The thought takes me and moves me into action. The water will get me away from here and hopefully closer to where I need to be.


    Better to go up from further down than go down if bullets areing for me.


    I came up earlier and I figured I needed to get to that section again but the other side.


    Iunch myself over the side and they still shoot at me. The bullets still continue toe even as I plunge deep beneath the surface of the water.


    The dank, dark water that envelopes me.


    I swim against the pull of the current and power through it toward the edge. I reach one powerful hand up and grab the rock jutting from the formation. Pulling myself up I get on the surface. It¡¯s a dirt surface again and there¡¯s a faint lighting from my left. It¡¯s not daylight pouring through, so I know I¡¯m on the right track.


    I rush forward and get back on a corridor section and the motion sensor lights flick on again.


    The floor below me turns to ss and I can see another level below. That must be the lower floor. The problem is there¡¯s rooms on all the levels that I need to go through. I just hope I have time.


    Fear propels me forward but movement below through the ss floor catches my eye just as I¡¯m about to run past.


    I stop midstride and almost fall over my feet when I see Charlotte down there. She¡¯s on the floor sitting against the wall, crying. Sobbing.


    I drop to my knees and bang on the roof, but she can¡¯t hear me.


    I have to get down there.


    She¡¯s right there. She¡¯s actually here.


    I found her.


    Fuck¡­


    The rage of the shit takes over my mind and I whip out my guns. Taking a few steps back, I start shooting the floor/ her roof.


    She screams and tries to move away which is great but I don¡¯t want her to run away and run into the arms of the enemy.


    My soul rejoices when the floor shatters and I jump down the hole. I fall hard, so hard it could have knocked me out if I hadn¡¯t tucked and rolled forward.


    She stops cowering when she sees it¡¯s me and rushes forward.


    ¡°Gabe!¡± she cries throwing herself into my arms.


    Jesus. The feel of her in my arms is like nothing else. I¡¯m holding her and I know we aren¡¯t out of the woods yet. We¡¯re still here in the mines but I have her.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she wails. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°Baby¡­¡± I hold her tight against me and I remember there¡¯s even more to love about her. She¡¯s carrying my baby.


    I hold her out and look at her beautiful tearstained face , then I press my hand to the t of her stomach and she starts crying harder.


    Not even a badass prick like me can evade the tug of emotion that takes me as I realize what I¡¯m holding in my hand is everything I ever wanted.


    ¡°You know,¡± she says.


    ¡°I know, Goddess.¡± I nod and tear runs down my cheek.


    I pull her back in for another hug. One more, a few seconds. A few seconds I know I can¡¯t afford. But I just want to relish her for a few seconds more.


    Just a few and then we¡¯ll get the fuck out of here.

 #2 Chapter 38

    CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN


    Charlotte


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Gabe I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I cry. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to stop crying.


    I¡¯m so d he¡¯s here, that he found me and I¡¯m with him and he knows about the baby. I¡¯m so d but guilt is sweeping through me like a raging storm for the shit I¡¯vended us in.


    I step back and reach up to cup his face. ¡°I choose you, Gabriel. I choose you and all I want is to be with you. that was all I ever wanted for thest ten years. Tobias got to me at the eventst night and threatened to kill you and my family if I didn¡¯te to him today. I thought I was protecting you. I love you so much and I¡¯m sorry I screwed up.¡±


    He holds me and ces a kiss on my forehead. ¡°Goddess, I love you too. I get it and it¡¯s not something to apologize for.¡± The love in his eyes fills me with hope, but then his face takes on a serious edge, hardening with it. ¡°Baby, we have to get out of here. There¡¯s a bomb.¡±


    Fuck¡­ Tobias really is fucked up.


    ¡°A bomb?¡± I gasp.


    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t know where it is but was meant for me. It¡¯s set to blow in twenty minutes. I came this way and I¡¯m guessing I wasn¡¯t supposed to find you. How did you get in here?¡±


    ¡°He brought me here unconscious, but I saw you through the ss window earlier.¡± I point to it and he sees the outside area with the rocky path.


    ¡°You saw me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just there. It¡¯s one of those one way windows where you can¡¯t see in, but we can see out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s near the entrance to the mine,¡± he tells me.


    Mine¡­ so that¡¯s where we are. A mine.


    We both look out to the rocky path on the other side of the ss as a group of mene into view.


    Shit, this isn¡¯t good. It gets worse when they start firing at the window and it smashes.


    ¡°Change of n. We can¡¯t go that way.¡± Gabe takes my hand and we start running.


    I scream when we get to the bodies again. The sight is so gruesome.


    Gabe throws me over his shoulder cave man style and pounds forwards so that within seconds we¡¯ve gone past the whole area.


    It¡¯s a small triumph, but nothing to celebrate because there¡¯s a host of mening for us.


    I hear them now and then I see them .


    Gabe sets me down and whirls around to start shooting.


    ¡°Go on ahead of me baby!¡± he orders.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t leave you.¡±


    ¡°Goooo! Charlotte go,¡± he cries and I run.


    I run and hear him shooting. When I nce back I see him running behind me and he catches up. We turn down a section that leads out to the mine shaft. It¡¯s all old again and we take a dirt path with a rail track. There¡¯s a lot of broken rails and it¡¯s dark again. We keep running and the men don¡¯t stop. They¡¯re behind us.


    Gabe holds my hand and we verge on to another rocky path. Up ahead there¡¯s a rusty metal door.


    We go through it and Gabe closes it. he pulls down the lever bar that secures it .


    We¡¯re in a wide spaced area that looks like a working mine. There are carts that still have coal and rocks, what I see too on a table in the center is most assuredly a bomb.


    Jesus. I¡¯m¡­ looking at a bomb. An actual bomb.


    It¡¯s a big square block attached to dynamite, bounded together with wire. It has a shing timer counting down on the center of it that says we have sixteen minutes before it blows.


    Gabe sees it too. He sees it and we stop in our tracks.


    ¡°Fucking hell,¡± he swears, kicking at the dirt.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± I ask. I look around and the path seems to go up. The men are pounding on the door we just came through and shooting at it so they can get in.


    Gabe looks around and focuses on one of those old style manual elevators attached to a pulley. It¡¯s on the further side and I see now that it goes up about thirty feet into the air and there¡¯s sunlight beaming down from the roof in an opening.


    ¡°There. That¡¯s where we¡¯ll go.¡± Gabe grabs me and we make a run for it again.


    ¡°Noooooo.¡± Wails a bone chilling voice I always here in my nightmares.


    Tobias. I hear him and it¡¯s not through the inte.


    He¡¯s running across the tform three levels above us on the other side of the area.


    ¡°You can¡¯t take her from me.¡± He bellows, sounding like a wild animal.


    Gabe doesn¡¯t slow to give him any form of regard. He keeps going with me until we reach the elevator.


    It has a cage section around it that Gabe pulls open. It creaks as he does so. It looks like no one has used it in years. It¡¯s so rusty.


    He puts me in first, then he runs to another set ofrge metal doors shutting them. They have the same lever like the other one we came through. He secures it shut so Tobias can¡¯te in.


    I nce at the bomb and see we have fourteen minutes.


    Gabe rushes back to me and looks over the controls. There¡¯s a panel on the side with a button he switches on and something clicks.


    The series of gun shots though firing at the door he just closed snaps our attention back over there. Tobias must have a shot gun or something powerful to make such a st.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Gabe looks at the ropes attached to the pully and checks them. ¡°I hope like fuck this holds. I really do.¡±


    He takes one step in and a shot takes out part of the rusty door. Another and Tobias will be inside. He¡¯ll be in here and I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll have enough time to escape.


    He won¡¯t allow us to escape.


    Gabe stares on ahead at the door. When he looks back to me something shes deep in his eyes. It¡¯s a sheen of purpose the brightens when his gaze drops to my stomach then up to the opening in the roof.


    As he looks back to me I know what he¡¯s going to do even before he says it.


    My lips part to say something but he steals my breath away with a kiss.


    A kiss that feels like the first time he kissed me and he felt like mine.


    ¡°I love you,¡± he says with the deepest fervency , cupping my face. ¡°Goddess I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too. Gabe let¡¯s get out of here.¡± I shriek as another bullets sounds. I¡¯m surprised the door is holding.


    ¡°You¡¯re going up, baby. You go up and get far away from the mine. My brothers are parked between the hill and the boardwalk. There¡¯s a little bridge. Go to them.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I cry and my insides cave and crumble as I process what he¡¯s truly telling me and what he means to do. ¡°No Gabriel. No.¡±


    He touches the edge of my cheek and nods. ¡°Baby, I¡¯m staying to finish this. If we both leave this will continue. Tobias won¡¯t stop. It won¡¯t end here. It won¡¯t end here and I won¡¯t allow you to live in fear. I couldn¡¯t save you before but I¡¯m doing it now.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head and tears fall down my cheeks. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Baby we don¡¯t have time to argue. You go up and if there¡¯s a way out I¡¯ll find it. Not before I kill him though.¡±


    I take a step toward him but he pushes me back in and ms the door shut locking it. I pull against the lock but he holds it shut with his hands.


    ¡°Charlotte, you will do this. We have a baby to think of. Promise me you will get as far away from here as possible.¡±


    ¡°Gabe!¡¯ I scream.


    ¡°Charlotte, fuck, please doll¡­ please. Promise me.¡±


    I¡¯m shaking and trembling and my chest is so constricted I can¡¯t breathe. I can¡¯t do this. I can¡¯t leave him.


    ¡°Charlotte, please, go and take care of my child.¡± He says with more insistence.


    His child. Our baby.


    I cover my mouth to keep the tears in and I find myself nodding when another bullet fires on the door and it gives.


    ¡°I promise,¡± I say, nodding more vigorously and he releases his hold on the door.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± He smiles. ¡°Good. Baby, if I don¡¯t make it, make sure my kid knows I was crazy about you both. Ten years passed and there wasn¡¯t a minute when I didn¡¯t think about you.¡± He smirks his trademark cocky smile and pushes down hard on the button.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I tell him and the tearse harder.


    ¡°And I have always loved you. Charlotte Revello, do not fade away.¡±


    The elevator goes up and I reach for him.


    I¡¯m screaming for him as I go up and up. Up into the roof and he¡¯s below me looking up, staring.


    Gabe is below me, the bomb a few feet away and Tobias screaming on the other side of the rusty door. Another shot shakes it and it feels like death.


    Death ising and it feels like I never told Gabe enough how much I love him. It feels like I haven¡¯t done enough to show him how much I do.


    It feels like I made so many mistakes when I was just trying to do the right thing.


    It all went to hell.


    Everything I did, every choice I made, all of it went to hell.


    I¡¯m crying so much I can¡¯t see.


    I don¡¯t need to see however, to know there¡¯s only one way this can end.


    There¡¯s only one way this can end and it¡¯s doom and death.


    Darkness.

 #2 Chapter 39

    CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT


    Gabe


    I watch her go up and up and in my heart I know this is it.


    I know this is it for me.


    My path had turned into the fine line between life and death.


    Right now it was looking more like I was verging over the edge and death woulde for me.


    I¡¯d try my best to live and make it through this, because damn would I love the future I imagine with the girl of my dreams.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I¡¯d change things up and to make everything better to raise a child. I think of the house in the country and taking Charlotte and the baby there every summer, or every chance I get.


    She loved it there and it would be the perfect ce for a kid to be a kid. All thatnd and beauty, the perfect ce to get lost in. The same way I did when I was a kid.


    And the same way my grandfather made sure my brothers and I got to be kids and live the adventure I¡¯d do the same for mine, boy or girl.


    The same way my father passes on his wisdom to each of us I¡¯d do that too. Pa might have some ways about him that I don¡¯t agree with but my mother is his consigliore in the hierarchy of the business. His most trusted.


    Not a lot of bosses do that because the first rule is women out of business. For me Charlotte would be my queen in every essence of the word.


    She would be that for me if I get the chance of the dream I want with her.


    My chances right now look slim. Very slim.


    I take my eyes off her as the rusty door flies off the hinges and the bastard barges through howling and wailing.


    He sounds like some kind of hell beast. Not normal at all andpletely fucked up. When he sees the elevator with Charlotte push through the opening and his chances of having her are gone, triumph takes me.


    It takes me and I feel the thing I need to hang on to, to end this.


    I remember that wish I made on my birthday.


    I wanted to see my girl onest time.


    I got that and I¡¯ll take that with me. I¡¯ll take that with me as the thing I got back. the thing I got that I never thought I¡¯d have. My girl and she¡¯s carrying my baby.


    I can¡¯t ask for more and I will end this bastard now.


    I saved her.


    Got her away from his ass and now I¡¯m going to kill him.


    Kill him fucking dead for everything.


    This was the opportunity I wanted. Vincent knew that a guy like Tobias on the street wherever that street may be , Italy, Chicago, hell, anywhere, wherever it was he was dangerous.


    Why?


    There was no honor about him. Not even the proverbial honor among thieves or the gangsters we were. Tobias has no sense of finality. No offer or money can stop him from getting to the thing he wants. Nothing could appease him except for whatever he wanted which on this asion happened to be my woman.


    It was the same principle as De La. He took Charlotte because he med Donny for his brother¡¯s death and she would have stayed with him forever if he hadn¡¯t been killed. I could have given Tobias the ten million I offered that motherfucker too, but it would have just made a small dent in his desire for her.


    They both wanted her for different reasons.


    Obsession took him, however, just as much as it fucking took me and now it¡¯se to this moment that had to happen no matter how it led us here.


    I re at this bastard who put her through so much.


    He¡¯s standing there wearing full ck, his face contorted into a deep, heavy scowl, his hair down adding to the nightmare he is.


    ¡°Hello there,¡± I taunt. ¡°I was wondering when you were going to show.¡± Iugh and whip out my guns training them on him in true badassery.


    ¡°You took her away from me,¡± Tobias wails stomping his foot on the ground. His shotgun hangs at his side.


    It¡¯s either he¡¯s underestimated me again or he¡¯s that mad that it¡¯s made him stupid. I¡¯m holding two fucking guns out to blow more than his dick off this time and he¡¯s not thinking to at least raise his gun. Maybe he has turned stupid.


    ¡°She never belonged to you,¡± I inform him.


    ¡°Never belonged to you either.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, so that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. She was always mine. Always. Heart, body, mind and soul. All mine. All of her mine. Nothing ever belonged to you and it never would no matter what you did, what you nned to do. So, King, here¡¯s the situation, a little game for you of chess. Check fucking mate.¡± Enough talk, clock¡¯s ticking.


    I fire two bullets from my gun and he dodges them.


    I need to get him in his head and I knew from the first show down it wouldn¡¯t be easy. He¡¯s fast and he can fight. He can fight to survive, that means he can dodge a bullet from a good shot like me.


    He storms over to the path ahead with his gun outstretched and fires at me. It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m quick too and just as skilled as him.


    Better. I have my sanity on some level.


    I¡¯m not psychotic, but I am a Giordano and that automatically gives me the streak of insanity, encoded in my DNA.


    ¡°She was mine!¡± he shouts and his voice carries over the space surrounding up in an echo. ¡°She was going to be mine. You motherfucker, you took her from me.¡±


    Just looking at him now I can see the psycho he is. It¡¯s zing in his eyes and in his demeanor.


    ¡°Tobias Antone, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re on but I¡¯m about to give you a rude awakening Giordano style. You fucking Antones think you¡¯re hot shit. You haven¡¯t really met me yet.¡±


    Iunch forward with my guns shooting. Time to cut past the shit and get this done and dusted, this prick dead.


    Hees for me with his gun outstretched, shooting and evading my bullets.


    I evade his bullets too and push full force with everything inside of me.


    Wee head to head in a collision when I propel myself forward and jump on him. I hit him in his face knocking him back and I end up on top of his miserable body on the ground.


    He¡¯s fast and feral. That¡¯s what he uses to knock me off him, and fuck, I drop one of my guns.


    I don¡¯t let it faze me though. Can¡¯t let it faze me. Instead I take the window of a second it gives me and I shoot him in his shoulder with my other gun as my back hit¡¯s the ground.


    Of course though, because he¡¯s a wild animal it doesn¡¯t take him down or do anything much to his ass. Hees for me again but I spring up from the ground and send a roundhouse kick to his chest.


    That makes him fall back from the impact and the speed he came at me. Something falls out of his pocket.


    It¡¯s the fucking detonator for the bomb and as soon as it falls to the ground and smashes the timer on the fucking bomb drops by ten minutes.


    Fucking fuck I now have five minutes.


    Fucking five minutes. Tobias snarls when he sees that.


    ¡°You idiot!¡± he shrieks. ¡°You fucking idiot.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I should have ended you when I had the chance. I should have ended your ass then. I was ying nice, now I¡¯m not.¡±


    It¡¯s now or never.


    Now or never while he¡¯s losing his shit and realizes he¡¯s been caught in his own game.


    I can see he¡¯s not thinking straight and mad as fuck at me that I switched things up in such a way. If he dies in here this will really be the end. The Antones won¡¯t think anything of it more than he got blown to shit in his own plot. That¡¯s what it will look like. End to the fucking story.


    He makes the mistake of jumping into the air to rush me again, but I lift my gun and fire that single bullet I¡¯ve been hoping for all this time.


    It gets him in his head.


    It gets¡¯ him in his head and because he¡¯s so close the blood stters everywhere, all over me.


    Rage takes me and the release of getting this son of a bitch that I don¡¯t just stop with the one bullet though. I shoot him again and again.


    Five times in the head as he crumples to a heap on the ground.


    I would continue but the fucking bomb now tells me I have three minutes.


    Three minutes to get the fuck out of here.


    Three minutes and I want to take the chance fate or God or whatever power that be is handing my ass to live.


    I run down the path to the corner hoping there might be another elevator shaft. I can¡¯t remember the map. I lost track of everything when we came in here so I¡¯m running not knowing where I¡¯m going.


    I¡¯m doing what Tobias intended for me.


    Running around for my life in the trap he set.


    I hear water when I round the corner. It¡¯s ahead. I run top speed but I can¡¯t see anything before me. All I hear is the flow of the river.


    Time is going I know. Clock¡¯s counting down.


    Then Boom!


    The ground shakes and my being shakes with it.


    Suddenly the area lights up with the orange glow of fire.


    I nce behind me and see the mass. It whooshes forward catching up with me in a rage and everything everywhere crumbles.


    The fire engulfs me just as I fall.


    I¡¯m falling, and falling.


    Falling and I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll hit whatever I¡¯ll hit.


    As I go down I think of Charlotte and how I love her.


    My girl and my baby. I love them both.

 #2 Chapter 40

    CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE


    Charlotte


    The ground shook as I was running causing me to trip and fall.


    The st that rippled through the earth could only havee from the bomb going off. It¡¯s like an earthquake but a hundred times worse and the ground behind me has started copsing away.


    The bomb must have gone off but I was sure there was still time.


    I was sure Gabe still had some time to get out.


    But the bomb has gone off and that must mean he¡­


    Oh God¡­


    I can¡¯t think it¡­ I can¡¯t allow myself to ept what it must mean.


    I came up in the meadow on the hill of the creek. I knew where I was when I looked around, knew the whole area to be dangerous for the subsidence caused by the mine itself. There were a lot of sections in the earth that had copsed.


    Now it¡¯s practically peeling and crumbling away and raw fire is billowing up from the ground. It looks like hell hase to im me.


    The sight kicks me into overdrive, homing in on my survival instincts. Adrenaline boosts through my veins and I spring up and continue my flight against the earth that¡¯s falling away around me.


    The whole nightmare looks like the end of the world.


    My world will end here if I don¡¯t make it.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I run and then I hear my name being called.


    I see Nick and Salvatore, then Vincent. They¡¯re on the other side of the hill, running past the bridge.


    Salvatore jumps down to the area I¡¯m running. Just as Nick and Vincent are about to do the same the ground crumbles away in such a ravenous manner that Vincent had to grab Nick to keep him from falling .


    Salvatore bounds toward me, fast , lightning speed fast but I can¡¯t stop. The earth around me is still going, falling through and I know I came up a good thirty feet.


    It¡¯s at least that if I fall too.


    I have to leap over a wide section and I¡¯m aiming for a section ahead that looks stable. I manage to get there but only as the ground crumbles away and now I¡¯m falling.


    I¡¯m falling.


    I reach up as I pass a tree and manage to grab onto a branch that¡¯s jutting out, but I know from the look of it that the tree won¡¯t hold. There roots are already starting to pop out from the ground. It can¡¯t take my weight and my panic.


    ¡°Charlotte, hold on,¡± Salvatore shouts.


    I can¡¯t, even though my grip is tight, I can¡¯t hold on. The roots start popping faster flicking out the dirt in my face and my eyes.


    I make the mistake of looking down and see the fire below me.


    I don¡¯t get the chance to look back up because the entire branch snaps off and I¡¯m falling again.


    I scream but then something crashes into me. Something hard like a wall and grabs me. arms grab me and knocks me off path to the drop I was aiming for.


    I lose focus for the few nanoseconds it takes for Salvatore tond on the ground with me cocooned in his arms.


    We fall hard and both cry out from the impact. I know he¡¯s hurt but he doesn¡¯t let go of me.


    ¡°I got you,¡± he says holding me close.


    ¡°Salvatore,¡± I wince. ¡°Thank you.¡± I manage but I¡¯m so choked up the words barelye out.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay doll, I got you.¡±


    I break down and he pulls me closer.


    The ground has stopped shaking now but there¡¯s still a rumble within it.


    I nce around his shoulder to see wended on the edge of a section where the earth came free. It¡¯s just jutting out of the hill and where we are is solid like rock. The only reason we¡¯re still on it. We must have fallen about ten feet.


    The fire is still billowing but I see water flowing now that more of the area is exposed. There¡¯s all manner of debris in it.


    ¡°Gabe,¡± I whisper and he runs a hand over my back.


    The devastation around us is answer to any question I may have about whether or not Gabe made it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you now. I promised him I would,¡± he tells me.


    I start crying from what feels like deep inside my soul. His words are such a testament of the man Gabe is, and who Salvatore is too, but it confirms what I don¡¯t want to ept. That Gabe¡­ didn¡¯t make it.


    I close my eyes at the dark thought. It rips me in two, tearing me in pieces, tearing up my heart and shattering all that I am.


    I open my eyes again and look down to the water flowing deep below us.


    I stare at it long and hard and what feels like forever, wishing against the truth of the situation.


    ¡°Come on doll, let¡¯s try and get out of here,¡± Salvatore says pulling my focus from the water.


    He stands and helps me get up.


    I stand but I¡¯m still looking on ahead to the flowing river of debris. I¡¯m still looking ahead to it, unable to let go.


    Not yet. Not just yet.


    ¡°You guys okay?¡± Nick calls from across the other side.


    I look to see him and Vincent. They aren¡¯t that far away from us but the hollow that fills me with each passing second has left me numb inside and everything sounds like it¡¯s far, far away.


    ¡°We¡¯re good. We¡¯ll need a rescue chopper,¡± Salvatore calls back. ¡°Not gonna risk climbing. It¡¯s too unstable.¡±


    He looks to me and I¡¯m just shaking and crying. Haven¡¯t stopped. I can¡¯t.


    He ces his arm around me and steadies me. ¡°You¡¯re gonna be okay doll¡­ you will. I ¨C¡± he stops midsentence and narrows his eyes then he straightens up and looks over me.


    He gazes over my shoulder and I snap my head around to see what he¡¯s looking at.


    My mouth drops when I see Gabe floating amongst the debris. He¡¯s holding on to arge wooden board and he looks badly injured.


    ¡°Gabe!¡± I scream and he lifts his head.


    He lifts his head and I see he¡¯s alive. Badly injured with blood all over his head but, he¡¯s alive.


    Salvatore gets ready to jump in but Vincent calls out stopping him.


    ¡°Stay there I¡¯ll get him,¡± Vincent shouts, he¡¯s already kicked off his shoes and within seconds he plunges into the river, swimming like a shark to Gabe.


    These guys ¡­ all of them¡­ the way they each work individually and together is so astounding. I¡¯m speechless for the way they push the limit and


    the way that they¡¯ve all taken care of me.


    Vincent gets to Gabe and the minute his hand mps down on his arm to get him to safety it renews my own assurance.


    He¡¯s safe, he¡¯s alive.


    I¡¯m safe. I¡¯m still alive.


    I¡¯m still alive.


    And the nightmare and darkness¡­


    It¡¯s over .

 #2 Chapter 41

    CHAPTER FORTY


    Charlotte


    Six weekster¡­


    Warmth tickles my cheek as I stir against something furry.


    My eyes flutter open and I sit up frowning at myself for falling asleep again.


    I tried harder this time. I even put on an episode of The Real Housewives of Beverley Hills thinking the drama those women got up to would surely keep me awake.


    But no it didn¡¯t work.


    My nine week pregnancy body had sumbed to tiredness. At least it was better than having morning sickness all the time. That had calmed down a lot.


    It was just the constant sleepiness and sleeping which didn¡¯t help when you were trying to take care of a man who was supposed to be resting.


    I could hear him now outside arguing with one of his brothers. I was guessing it was Salvatore because he¡¯d barely left his side since Gabe got home from the hospital. The other two were trying to act tough by making calls, but where they failed was that either Vincent or Nick would call every half second.


    No one was however worse than his parents in regards to him who decided they were going to stay for a week when he came home.


    No one was worse though than my parents and Cordelia who were always here.


    Everyone was offering their support and love in one way or another and it was nice. I couldn¡¯t even be annoyed at the persistence because it wasn¡¯t that long ago when life for me was very different. Very different to what it was now.


    Today I just wanted to stay awake long enough to make my man and his brother a nice meal.


    I grabbed my shawl from the edge of the sofa and wrapped it around me then made my way outside to see what the guys were arguing about this time.


    The garage door was open and the two were inside working on one of Gabe¡¯s old cars.


    Gabe¡¯s arm got broken and he has a cast on it. He¡¯s supposed to have it in a sling too but he keeps taking it off.


    He broke a few ribs too and fractured his leg. He was in hospital for a week and was actually meant to stay longer but discharged himself early to be with me.


    ¡°Prick, you aren¡¯t modifying my car. Drives fast enough,¡± Gabe snaps at Salvatore.


    ¡°It¡¯s slow as shit,¡± Salvatore counters. ¡°Oh my God Gabe, you are going to drive me bat shit crazy.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Gabe hisses giving him an incredulous re.


    I bite back a smile. It¡¯s funny to watch them argue. Funny to see they haven¡¯t changed one bit over the years.


    Salvatore throws a fist in Gabe¡¯s shoulder and he sees me just as he¡¯s about to retaliate.


    ¡°Goddess, what are you doing up?¡± Hees to me and slips his arm around me as if me walking around is some kind of hazard.


    ¡°Gabe, I¡¯m fine,¡± I assure him.


    ¡°If you need to sleep you¡¯re supposed to.¡±


    He¡¯s been like this the whole time and even when he was in hospital he made sure people were around me tending to my every need.


    ¡°Gabe, she has to wake up sometimes.¡± Salvatoreughs at him.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t encourage her. We¡¯re going back inside.¡± Gabe ignores the wild stare Salvatore gives him and ushers me right back in.


    He sits me back down on therge sofa in the sitting room. Out of the two of us he¡¯s more in need, but he insists on taking care of me.


    He had a cast on his leg up untilst week when he took it off himself, deciding he¡¯d had enough of it. He also walks with an asional limp that has gotten better but I worry that he¡¯s not resting as much as he should be.


    ¡°There, that¡¯s better.¡± He smiles cing my feet up.


    ¡°Gabe, you do realize I¡¯m going to have to do more than sit down for the next seven months. Right?¡± Iugh.


    He had a fit the other day when I went to school.


    I¡¯ve had more than enough time away for a person who just started and decided I want to be there as much as possible before the babyes.


    He pulls up one of the wooden chairs and sits in front of me with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Goddess, minimal, you will do minimal. Save your energy for the important stuff. Like when thises off next week.¡± He nods and taps his cast. It makes a hollow sound.


    ¡°Gabe, that cast is supposed toe off in four weeks.¡±


    ¡°Screw that. no one has time for that and not for the ns I have for us.¡±


    ns?


    My interest piques.


    ¡°What ns are these?¡±


    ¡°Number one.¡± He raises a finger and his smile brightens. ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you to move in with me properly yet. ce needs fixing up and modification. It needs your stuff and a nursery.¡±


    That does sound exciting. I straighten up and look him over.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°So is that what you¡¯re going to do? Ask me to move in properly?¡±


    He nods and brings himself closer to take my hand. He looks at my hand and smiles.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you to move in with me properly but I n to do a little more than that.¡± A wicked smile brightens his face.


    ¡°What?¡± What is he nning?


    ¡°We¡¯re gonna get all set up here so business and school is taken care of then we¡¯re heading to St. Lucia for the summer.¡±


    My lips part in sheer surprise. ¡°What? We¡¯re doing what?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s as much as I¡¯m gonna tell you now, baby. Don¡¯t want to spoil the rest of the surprise.¡±


    ¡°Gabe what surprise? Oh my gosh you can¡¯t do that. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s some rule somewhere about not keeping a pregnantdy in suspense.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Goddess. This is the good kind of suspense. Food for the soul.¡± he leans forward and kisses me, then lowers to kiss my stomach too in the habitual way he¡¯s developed over thest few weeks. ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you,¡± I answer. I will never, ever grow tired of telling him that.


    He stands when Cordeliaes in with a little bag that looks like she¡¯s brought me pastries from the coffeeshop.


    He smiles when he sees her and makes his way back outside to Salvatore.


    Cordelia joins me on the sofa and hands me the bag.


    ¡°All your favorites,¡± she bubbles.


    I shuffle to give her a hug. ¡°Thank you so much. You are the best.¡±


    ¡°You okay?¡± Her eyes sparkle as she looks me over.


    Am I okay?


    It¡¯s such a simple question but it hold so much meaning for me.


    These days when I¡¯m asked that I think about the meaning of it.


    There¡¯s no one who wants to take me away and the only man who wants to own me and make me his is the man I¡¯ve always wanted.


    There¡¯s no Tobias. There¡¯s no Antonio, there¡¯s no one who wants to hurt me in any way.


    I look forward to the future with hope and happiness because of Gabe.


    I¡¯m safe no matter what happens. I know I will be safe with him.


    We belong to each other, and that¡¯s everything I could possibly want.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I answer with a smile and relish the feeling of beingplete.


    I can¡¯t wait to see what ns Gabe has in store for me.

 #2 Chapter 42

    EPILOGUE


    Charlotte


    Two monthster¡­


    The princess cut engagement ring on my finger glistens against the radiant rays of the sun as Iy the single white rose on Abuelita¡¯s grave.


    She loved white roses.


    I brought red roses for Freddo and Tony. They¡¯re all buried together in the family plot at Rose Hill Cemetery.


    It¡¯s the first I¡¯ve been here since being back in Chicago.


    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve had the emotional strength to bring myself here.


    Today felt fitting, not for any special reason in particr it was just that I wanted toe here before going to St. Lucia next week for my wedding.


    God did Gabe ever have a bunch of ns in store for us¡­ for me.


    He proposed to me on the night I officially moved into the house with him. My moving in consisted of buying a whole bunch of stuff that he ssed as adding a woman¡¯s touch to his bachelor pad which technically was big enough for a family of four.


    On that night the man surprised me on bended knee with a ring, popping the question of belonging to him on paper.


    Be his Mrs. Giordano?


    Absolutely.


    It was a no brainer and the easiest yes to fly from my lips.


    We¡¯re getting married in St. Lucia next week. I still can¡¯t believe it.


    I¡¯m starting to show too. I have a little baby bump but my wedding dress is beautiful. The kind I don¡¯t want to wait until after the baby to wear.


    It¡¯s the kind I would have loved my grandmother to see me in.


    I look over the grave and feel ¡­ well I¡¯m not sure what I should feel.


    I miss her so much and nothing will quite take the pain away from the day she was killed.


    My grandmother and my brothers should be there next week but they won¡¯t be.


    That¡¯s the hard part and what I need to move past.


    I think they¡¯d like to know that I¡¯m okay. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.


    ¡°I got out of the dark Abuelita,¡± I say and find myself smiling. ¡°I found my way out and chose the right path. You don¡¯t have to worry about me anymore. I made my way back to the path I was supposed to be on and the darkness is gone. Love led me to the light.¡±


    That felt good to say and what cements it is the warm hands that cover mine.


    I look up at Gabe and he slips his arm around me.


    He¡¯d hung back so I could do this but he always seems to know when I need him most.


    Like the light you look for in the dark.


    That¡¯s him for me.


    Always and forever¡­


    Gabe


    ¡°What does it feel like to be married?¡± Salvatore asks me.


    We both gaze out to Charlotte sitting on the sand on the beach.


    ¡°Feels like I ¡­ belong to her now.¡± I smile. ¡°Feels like I got more than my wish.¡±


    He nods. ¡°I like that.¡±


    We¡¯re sitting on the patio of the beach house resting after a long day. The wedding wasst week and I¡¯m sort of in work mode now but still enjoying my honeymoon with my wife.


    Everyone should be flying back home tomorrow leaving us here for another two months to enjoy the paradise of the Caribbean.


    It¡¯ll be the first time in years that I won¡¯t be around my brothers at The Dark Odyssey or in some form or way.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°You made it Gabriel. You did it.¡± Salvatore smiles back at me.


    ¡°Salvatore,¡± I straighten up and rests my elbows on the table. ¡°I made it, but don¡¯t think I missed the part of how well you had my back.¡±


    He had my back the whole time and I won¡¯t forget how he saved Charlotte back at the mine.


    ¡°I promised I¡¯d take care of her,¡± he says with a smirk.


    ¡°Yeah, well I know you would have done it anyway. Without me asking.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ well, looks like you grew up on me. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll need me anymore watching over you. Wife and child on the way, that¡¯s big stuff Gabriel.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s big stuff. Maybe it¡¯s time for me to watch your back now.¡±


    He chuckles. ¡°You already do that.¡± he stands up when his phone starts ringing.


    He checks it and the smirk on his face tells me exactly who that is.


    ¡°Mimi calling?¡± I ask in a purely nonchnt manner because they still think they¡¯re friends.


    ¡°Mimi calling. Last night she needed my help finding the cooking channel. The night before she imed she couldn¡¯t find her keys.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ okay.¡± I chuckle.


    Heughs. ¡°I¡¯m gonna see what it is tonight.¡±


    He nods, gives me a tap on my back and leaves.


    I watch him go. There must be only a few things left that will work in this game of theirs.


    We¡¯re a bunch of mobsters who own a sex club and she works for us. This must be some weird forey stage of their game.


    I wish them luck.


    I return my attention to my wife as she walks up from the beach. She looks amazingly beautiful with her wild velvet hair. The sun is making it sparkle and she¡¯s glowing.


    I rise to my feet and meet her half way, scooping her up so I can carry her the rest of the way. Straight to our bedroom where I n to devour her forever.


    And ever.


    My goddess. My girl.

 #3 Chapter 1

    PROLOGUE


    Salvatore


    I can tell anybody now that no one would believe me if I said the beautiful woman lying next to me in my bed fell asleep naked because July in Chicago is the hottest month of the year. Stifling and suffocating. You want to take off your fucking skin it¡¯s so hot.


    Know what¡¯s hotter? The woman lying next to me who¡¯s supposed to be my ¡®friend¡¯.


    Her name is Maria Cipriani, but we¡¯ve been calling her Mimi for a lifetime. It was me who gave her that name. It suited her little pixie, fairylike features.


    Now that little fairy looks like she just stepped out of a wild erotic fantasy. The kind that would leave a badass mobster like me begging for more.


    The kind of wild fantasy that peoplee to live out at The Dark Odyssey, my sex club.


    The woman lying next to me looks exactly like a wild, dark fantasye to life, but¡­ we¡¯re supposed to be friends.


    Friends¡­


    Right. Fuck, fucking hell.


    I try to remind myself on the regr that we¡¯re calling it that ¡­ we haven¡¯t said we were calling it ¨Cus-that, but it¡¯s implied and we say the word friend a lot.


    More so for thest year.


    One year of this¡­Jesus H.


    Friends.


    And no, I¡¯m not telling myself that we¡¯re friends because I¡¯m in denial. I¡¯m a long way from denial and so is she. We both know this is a game we¡¯re ying.


    I roam over her perfect body as she turns onto her back. Her ass brushes over my already rock hard dick, making it harder, and now that my gaze is on her massive tits that look like sunkissed melons with rose bud tips I¡¯m not sure what the fuck I¡¯m meant to do.


    Or¡­


    Which kind of day this is meant to be.


    Is it the kind where she gets up and mills around the ce acting like we¡¯re old pals¡­ She¡¯s my babygirl and I¡¯m her boy.


    Or is it the borderline friendship day where she¡¯s acting like she¡¯s already my doll and allows me to suck her tits.


    It¡¯s those days I wish she¡¯d stop ying this seriously weird game and allow me to take her on her hands and knees the way I want.


    Her on her hands and knees, or chained to my bed¡­


    Whichever day it is, we¡¯re changing things up today.


    I am.


    Last night as I watched her strip, I decided today was the day I was going to give this unusual rtionship of ours a kick in the right direction.


    Change the game we¡¯re ying and I¡¯m not going to allow her to tell me anything other than yes.


    I¡¯m too old for this shit. I just turned thirty-nine and I¡¯m not some fucker who needs to pussyfoot around shit, even if our particr case is a little delicate.


    This situation here makes me look weak and I hate weakness of any kind.


    I¡¯m a ruthless bastard, a prick at best, and it¡¯s not in my nature to see a woman I want and y friends with her.


    The worst thing about it is, this isn¡¯t just a now thing.


    It¡¯s been happening since we were kids. There were many instances when I had no business looking at her then because I¡¯m nine years and a few months older than she is.


    Try being twenty three and watching her at fourteen, twenty five and watching her at sixteen.


    I could have probably taken the plunge to do something when she turned eighteen or the many years that followed, but she was head over heels for Gabriel. Gabe, my younger brother.


    Long story, very long story¡­ it led us here.


    Here where I ept that she loved him. Loved, as in past tense


    Here, to this peculiar rtionship of ours.


    Here to my bed where shees almost every night and we do¡­


    nothing.


    Sometimes we end up like this. Sometimes not.


    I gaze at her perfection. Long wild honey blond hair sprawled out against the pillow. Her pretty mouth with full cherry lips pressing together as she stirs.


    The soft hint of sunlight spilling through the window caresses her skin the way I want to, stopping just at the edge of her ckce panties.


    At least she always keeps her panties on when she¡¯s with me.


    That¡¯s going to change very soon.


    She stirs again and I run my finger over the taut skin of her stomach. In response, she lifts her dainty hand and presses it to my chest. A little smile tips the corners of her delicate mouth as a perfectly manicured finger traces the deep ridge of the muscles lining my abs and her cheeks flush.


    Good. Good sign to set the scene for what I have up my sleeve for this doll.


    Thick ckshes flutter as she opens her eyes fully and I¡¯m greeted with her warm coffee colored gaze.


    I would have led slowly into this if I didn¡¯t see the tips of her nipples pebble.


    She sees me looking and knows I don¡¯t n to look away.


    Thank fuck she knows not to protest when I trail my finger up her stomach, up the enticing underside of her right breast and glide over the hard tip of her nipple. I look at her then and give her a cocky smile.


    A smile at her frozen in my grasp, her eyes shimmer with the want and desire that courses through me, threatening to take her right here.


    I make a point of keeping my gaze trained on her as I lower to the now diamond hard nipple and take it into my mouth. She¡¯s trying¡­ I can see she¡¯s trying not to be aroused but she fails just as much as I do ¨C to be her friend.


    Fucking fuck that ¨Cfriends.


    Friends, I don¡¯t think so and definitely not when a moan filled with pleasure falls from her lips.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I suck harder and when she arches her back into the sheets I move to her right breast and give her pleading nipple the same attention.


    Fingers flutter into my hair, encouraging me to continue, and fuck do I want to. I do, but¡­ I won¡¯t.


    I won¡¯t because this is where things change and I start another game I already know she¡¯s going to give me a hard time agreeing to.


    When she thinks I¡¯m going to continue like I¡¯ve been doing every time we do this I stop and pull back.


    Her cheeks flush and her hands fall from my head.


    I sit up and it¡¯s like she just remembered we¡¯re friends and shuffles to get off the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna get coffee, do you want some?¡± she asks, and like she¡¯s my girl she reaches for my shirt and covers up the glorious view of her body by slipping into it.


    She straightens and that mass of hair swishes around her waist.


    Mimi looks at me and I stare back at her, still smiling. Or rather it¡¯s more of a smirk. She knows me and now she¡¯s suddenly wary because she can sense something¡¯s up.


    ¡°No,¡± I answer, my tone t.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    I slide off the bed. Instantly I tower over her with my six feet and six inches and the width of my shoulders. In her heels she barely reaches the top of my chest. Like this with her five feet, she¡¯s my erotic little fairy and she doesn¡¯t know she just made a mistake by asking me that question.


    Or, maybe she does. I step closer to her and she steps back. One more step and she steps back. It¡¯s like an uncoordinated tango. I finish the rest of this dance by taking hold of her tiny waist and pushing her up against the wall.


    A little gasp falls from her lips.


    ¡°I want you. That¡¯s what I want,¡± I inform her with a crude smile. ¡°Babygirl I want you to be mine, properly.¡±


    ¡°Properly?¡±


    Her eyes widen and when her breath hitches I lean just a little closer. ¡°Yes, Maria.¡± I call her by her real name so she knows I¡¯m serious as fuck.


    ¡°Yours,¡± she says that more as a statement than a question. More to herself than to me, like she¡¯s contemting it. She¡¯d better. I¡¯ll allow her to do that and unravel the shit from the past with my brother from her mind. When I¡¯m inside her I just want her to think of me. Just me, nobody else.


    ¡°Babygirl,¡± I grin at her and brush my nose over hers. ¡°You were always mine, now I want to im you. That¡¯s why I need us to cut this shit and you stop being my babygirl and be my doll.¡±


    ¡°Salvatore ¨C¡±


    No, no. I don¡¯t want to even hear the hint of an excuse or whatever fucking thing she might think to tell me. I press my fingers to her lips. Those luscious lips. ¡°This¡­¡± I smooth my finger over her full plump lips. ¡°Those lips belong to me.¡±


    That holds her attention. I smooth my hand down to her breasts and move the shirt away revealing the sexy pink nipples. Since I¡¯m not about to see nipples looking like that and not suck them I lower again and suck briefly on the left one.


    ¡°These tits¡­ are mine,¡± I tell her, giving them a good feel and that pleasure-filled expression fills her face again. However it¡¯s reced by undiluted shock when I slide my hands down to her panties and rub my thumb over the silky smooth skin of her mound. ¡°And this. Your pussy belongs to me.¡±


    Her panties are already wet, and like she knew not to stop me on the bed she knows now to keep still as I glide past thece covering her folds and slide my finger inside her tight wet pussy.


    The smile recedes from my face. I don¡¯t want to fall in the trap of my own game, but fuck does she ever feel good. Wet and dripping with need for me.


    It¡¯s the furthest we¡¯ve gone and I just sessfully stepped over the line. I slide in and out of her and she moans, lips parted, eyes begging me to take her against the wall.


    I don¡¯t though. I won¡¯t.


    Not yet.


    I remove my fingers and bring them to my mouth to lick off the glistening nectar and it¡¯s definitely a taste to savor. Sweet like the finest honey.


    She watches as I lick my fingers and now her skin ispletely flushed.


    ¡°So, no¡­ I don¡¯t want coffee. What I want is to fuck you so hard, you¡¯ll being all night, screaming my name.¡± I hold back augh at the shocked look on her face.


    I¡¯ve never spoken to her like that before and she¡¯s the kind of woman who would have given me the back of her hand by now if she didn¡¯t want me too.


    I chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, babygirl¡­ give me your answerter.¡± My gaze drops to her lips again as they part and I move away. ¡°Give me your answerter at the club. Wear ck¡­ looks good on you.¡± I wink at her and leave her right there in my room.


    She can think about my offer for the rest of the day.


    I can¡¯t wait to see what will happen tonight¡­

 #3 Chapter 2

    CHAPTER ONE


    Mimi


    I look crazy sitting at the back of the coffeehouse with a dazed expression on my face.


    I¡¯m¡­ just staring at the wall.


    That is all I¡¯m doing.


    Sitting and staring.


    I¡¯ve been here for over an hour now. The cup of hot chocte before me, once steaming, is now cold.


    I¡¯m supposed to be meeting Gina. I need her wisdom today or at least her listening ear.


    Gina has been my best friend since I was ten. Only she can calm me down when I get like this.


    We meet here often for breakfast but she knows from my message earlier that today will be one of those days when I need to talk.


    She¡¯ll call me crazy when she gets here. Not for how I look but for the fact that I¡¯m sitting here contemting Salvatore¡¯s offer.


    Every time I remember his words and what he did my skin heats and I get so hot and aroused from the memory.


    I could say hand on heart that anybody who¡¯d seen me with Salvatore over thest year would think I was absolutely crazy if they knew I was sitting here weighing up the pros and cons of his offer.


    My answer should be yes.


    Straight up.


    No need to think.


    With the crazy way I¡¯ve been going on with him it shouldn¡¯t stump me. Many days over thest year have seen me making up some ridiculous excuse just to see him.


    I can¡¯t find my keys, I forgot how to make coffee, I need you specifically to help me find the TV remote.


    It¡¯s just crazy. I can¡¯t evenpare it to the shit teenagers get up to because most teens I know find excuses to hook up and have sex.


    What¡¯s worse is we work at The Dark Odyssey. A sex club. His sex club.


    Sex should be on the menu. Working at the club it¡¯s be a normal part of our lives. What¡¯s not normal is that we haven¡¯t done it yet.


    What¡¯s not normal is falling asleep naked together because it¡¯s hot, even when it¡¯s cold. The man has probably seen me topless more times than any guy I¡¯ve been with.


    The stifling heat had nothing to do with me falling asleep next to himst night wearing nothing but my panties.


    Nobody does that, no matter how well you know a person, or how long you¡¯ve been friends there is no excuse under the sun that would justify my actions. Other than to admit that I wanted what happened next.


    I did.


    I wanted the physical, that¡¯s what I wanted. With the flirting and blurred lines between us Ipletely expected the physical that happened next.


    What I didn¡¯t expect was his request to be his.


    That¡¯s the part that woke me up and made me cast my mind over the big picture.


    I am his babygirl¡­ and I¡¯d be damn stuck on stupid if I didn¡¯t see all it would mean to be his doll.


    There¡¯s just more to my story than he knows.


    More than being torn between emotions for him, a man I¡¯m totally crazy about, and more than getting over the fact that for a long time I truly believed I was head over heels in love with his brother.


    Gabe¡­


    Salvatore could be my possible future if I allow it. Gabe was the past, but¡­ so much happened with him that deeply hurt me.


    Much that very few know about.


    And¡­there is the conflict that nags my mind and knots my insides.


    The thing that sent me here.


    The lesson I learned from loving Gabe, loving him wholeheartedly. A man who never loved me.


    That lesson gave me a rude awakening, a very rude awakening that pushed me to take a long hard look at my life. Now I feel like I¡¯m at a fork in the road of my path with the option of being the same old Mimi, or choosing to be something else.


    Something where I can just rely on me.


    I sip my hot chocte and look around the coffeehouse.


    There are two women sitting over from me. They look like mother and daughter.


    The mother isughing and she reaches for her daughter¡¯s hand that has a giant diamond ring that undoubtedly some filthy rich bastard gave her.


    Lucky bitch.


    Listen to me. I¡¯m just jealous. The daughter looks like she¡¯s around my age and she looks like the kind of woman who has her head screwed on, most likely went to college and did all that stuff you¡¯re meant to do. She looks like the prim princess, pampered by her parents. My father pampered me, but I¡¯m not a princess or prim. Sometimes I wish I was though. I might be more into regr guys and not the bad boys. Not mobsters.


    I can just bet her mom¡¯s giving her some advice. She looks happy. As happy as I used to be with my mother.


    We looked simr too. We had the same brown eyes and the same honey blond hair. I got my petite frame from her and she was the same height as me.


    My happiest times with her were when she¡¯d take me to the Dream House on Grandfather¡¯s farm. It was a little fairytale cottage on the edge of the farm that overlooked the river. He built it for both his daughters to y in but it was Mom¡¯s. The thing literally looked like it was pulled from a fairytale. We¡¯d talk about everything we dreamed of doing no matter how big or small. No matter how bizarre. That¡¯s what we¡¯d do.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I loved her so much and I loved that she was the kind of mom to always make time for me no matter how busy she was. Mom was rushed off her feet most days working at the State¡¯s Attorney and D. A¡¯s office because she was P. A to the State¡¯s Attorney at the time and trying to pursue a legal career.


    She always made time for our little trips though. Always.


    My mother would have been fifty five this year if she hadn¡¯t taken her life.


    I shouldn¡¯t be angry¡­ it¡¯s always sad when someonemits suicide. I was twelve when she died and I wish every day that I could have done something different to help her.


    My current debacle makes me wish I still had her. I think if I did my situation with Gabe would never have happened, and right now I¡¯d be happy to say yes to the man who¡¯s always been there for me.


    I set the cup down as Gina rushes in through the door. Her presence instantly calms me. Her skin is flushed with a vibrant afterglow. She only looks like that if she¡¯s had some fight with her boyfriend, Mario, or they¡¯ve had make-up sex. Both reasons are bad because her man cheats on her on the regr. I¡¯m going with make-up sex today.


    Her jet ck hair bounces with life as she approaches me and her bright green eyes sparkle.


    I rise to give her a hug. Christ she even has that musky cologne lingering in her hair. It¡¯s Mario¡¯s scent. It¡¯s not bad but to me it smells of cheater.


    ¡°I hope I¡¯m notte,¡± she says.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just super early.¡± I smile, sitting back down with a mischievous smirk on my face and she sits opposite me trying her best to hide the blush creeping up her cheeks.


    ¡°I gather you had a good morning with Mario,¡± I state.


    She shakes her head and presses her lips together then breathes out a sigh. ¡°Not him, but I want to hear about you first.¡±


    My eyes snap wide. ¡°What the hell, Gina? What¡¯s happening?¡± There¡¯s no way she can tell me something like that and not borate. No way in hell.


    She fans herself. ¡°Okay, brief¡­ I walked in on Angelost night screwing his secretary. We had a big bust up. I was upset so I went to Tony¡¯s house and um¡­¡± Now she looks embarrassed.


    The blood actually drains from me. Tony is Angelo¡¯s best friend.


    ¡°You slept with Tony?¡± I hiss trying to keep my voice down. I say it practically above a whisper but she ces her finger to her lips and shushes me.


    She nods her confirmation though. ¡°I did¡­ I was with him all night. Christ Mimi, I don¡¯t know what the hell I¡¯m doing. I never meant for it to happen but¡­ I can¡¯t say it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    I simply stare at her. What else can I do?


    Both Mario and Tony work together. They¡¯re friends who are part of the very close knit circle we travel in. Like our families, they both work for the Giordanos as associates. They work with Vincent, the eldest Giordano brother and under boss to the family. They¡¯re all far too close. I don¡¯t see how they¡¯ll be able to keep anything under wraps if that¡¯s what she means to do.


    She sulks and pulls in a breath. ¡°Mimi, I don¡¯t know what the hell came over me, but¡­ I¡¯ve just had enough. Seven years of shit. Seven years of looking stupid while my man¡¯s all over town chasing pussy. Him cheating on me with anything that has a pair of tits.¡±


    ¡°I agree. It¡¯s been seven years of shit.¡± I raise my brows hoping this will be the one time where she actually gets rid of Mario¡¯s ass. But to hook up with Tony though? ¡°Please tell me you¡¯re leaving Mario.¡±


    What¡¯s happening with her isn¡¯t umon with mafia guys. I should know, it¡¯s the very thing that happened to me with Gabe, except we were never a couple.


    ¡°I have to. I feel now that I have to. Anyway,¡± she perks up. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you. We¡¯re here to talk about you. What are you going to tell Salvatore?¡± She smiles brightly.


    I can see straight away that she thinks this is one of those happy girly talks we have about men. Thest time I spoke about Salvatore I was telling her how we made out for the whole night at the club¡­ in the sex dungeon. That was a few days ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­¡± I answer tentatively and clutch my hands together on the table.


    The smile on her face fades when she sees my hesitation.


    ¡°Thinking? About what?¡± She gives me an incredulous re. ¡°What is there to think about? Mimi, the man is hot as fuck.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so funny, so because Salvatore is hot as fuck I¡¯m supposed to jump in bed with him?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you already doing that?¡± Sheughs well aware of my strange rtionship with Salvatore. ¡°Seriously though, what is there to think about? The man has adored you forever.¡±


    Tears prick the backs of my eyes and I can¡¯t help it when one escapes.


    ¡°Gina ¡­I¡­ I can¡¯t getst year out of my mind.¡± I nod, wiping the tears away with the heel of my hand.


    The second I say that, she knows what I mean. She knows exactly what I mean. She¡¯s the only person who knows what happened so I don¡¯t have to say it.


    She also knows from the mention ofst year that this meeting of ours isn¡¯t about Salvatore, it¡¯s more about Gabe.


    It¡¯s about how he hurt me, or rather the result of what he did to hurt me.


    Silence fills the space between us and she reaches across the table to take my hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be that woman I wasst year,¡± I breathe and the worries in my mind fill my voice.


    Pushing past the tightening in my throat, I bite the inside of my lips to keep the tears in.


    That woman I was crumbled into pieces because of what happened to her. I feel like shit for not being able to trust my heart, or even myself. I feel like shit for being a coward because my fear of making myself vulnerable to love is getting the better of me.


    Vulnerability means opening the door to betrayal. Again.


    It¡¯s hard to go through that with a person you¡¯re supposed to trust. I trusted Gabe and I never thought he¡¯d just treat me like I was nothing.


    ¡°Salvatore isn¡¯t like Gabe, Mimi.¡± A sh of sympathy flickers in her eyes and she leans closer, reaching for my hands.


    ¡°I know,¡± I answer. ¡°He¡¯s far from it¡­ but I don¡¯t want to be stupid, Gina. I know what those guys are like. I know what he can be like too.¡± I look down, feeling guilty to make such ament. Nevertheless, epting the truth of it.


    I know Salvatore wants me but I haven¡¯t been blind in the past to all the women he¡¯s had on his arm.


    ¡°It¡¯s taken me awhile to bnce out my mind and figure out what I want to do with my life,¡± I mutter, my voice weak.


    She offers up a little smile. ¡°The restaurant?¡± she inquires and I nod.


    ¡°I want to achieve something with my life.¡±


    I look at her and I know she gets it. Gina has her own salon. She worked damn hard to get it.


    My father spoils me rotten and I proimed myself manager at The Dark Odyssey because I do so much there. It¡¯s like I own the ce but I don¡¯t. The guys just keep me around because I¡¯ve always been around.


    I want my restaurant.


    It¡¯s been something I¡¯ve wanted to do for years and showcase all the amazing recipes my mother and grandmother taught me to make. Cooking is the one thing I¡¯m actually good at. Mom always wanted me to take it further and said I had that natural talent. I was five when I first joined her in the kitchen. By the time I was twelve I was making up recipes of my own and cooking up the cuisine meals she taught me.


    Jesus¡­ I even started going to Camp Master Chef from when I was nine.


    Then I just lost my way after she died. That¡¯s what happened. I won¡¯t lie and say that wasn¡¯t the cause of my procrastination.


    Without her and her inspiration it was hard.


    I¡¯ve wanted a restaurant since forever but kept putting it off because I lost the faith in myself she gave me. It made me question if I had what it took to pull it off.


    Just when I started to heal on some level, I took the plunge to put the n in motion. I was even talking to my father about it, then Gabe happened.


    That¡¯s close to four years ago, although if I¡¯m honest, it¡¯s more like five. So no mere length of time.


    I was twenty-four at the time. I never went to college and saw it as the thing I was going to do. Except when Gabriel Giordano started showing interest in me that suddenly came first.


    It pushed the dream to the back of beyond and so much shit has happened since.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you have both though, Mimi?¡± Gina asks, pulling me from my thoughts. ¡°The restaurant and the guy who¡¯s called you his babygirl for a lifetime?¡± She gives me a hopeful smile.


    ¡°I ¡­ don¡¯t know,¡± I answer, balling my fists. It grips my heart just to say that.


    Of course I could have both. I could and it would be nice, except for the


    rude awakening that¡¯se back to haunt me.


    My breath catches in my chest and tension fills my stomach.


    While the restaurant and Salvatore aren¡¯t synonymous with each other, what¡¯s important is that I lost myself in love once.


    Salvatore¡¯s not like Gabe, but they are simr.


    I don¡¯t want to lose myself again. I don¡¯t want to get hurt again.


    I¡¯m sure he must already know that. It¡¯s a given.


    What he doesn¡¯t know is that Gabe more than broke my heart.


    Salvatore doesn¡¯t know the secret I¡¯ve kept that¡¯s slowly worked its way into my soul. Like poison it¡¯s spread and slowly eaten away at my insides.


    Salvatore doesn¡¯t know that.


    It¡¯s a secret that I should have told him.

 #3 Chapter 3

    CHAPTER TWO


    Mimi


    ¡°You look fantastic¡­¡± Jenna beams as I walk into the reception. She was just by the corridor leading to the main floor of the club.


    Tonight¡¯s my night off so I dress ordingly, wearing ck like Salvatore asked. I¡¯m wearing a ck negligee and a ck mask with feathers and actual diamonds around the rim. It was a treat to myself. I work damn hard here so when Ie out to y I do it well.


    It¡¯s exactly the thing The Dark Odyssey is about. ying hard.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I reply. She gives me that fake as hell smile and I give her one back.


    ¡°And which guy are you dolled up like that for tonight?¡± she asks, like she doesn¡¯t know.


    I can¡¯t stand this girl and she¡¯s a fake ass jealous bitch to me. She¡¯s one of the receptionists here and one of the harem of women Gabe had. She¡¯s a bitch that wants to collect the Giordano men one by one. Started with Nick and worked her way down the line. Except she¡¯s never been with Salvatore.


    I haven¡¯t failed to notice the scathing looks she¡¯s given me every time she sees me with him.


    I widen my smile and pivot on my heels, facing her so she can see I¡¯m giving her my undivided attention.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to know?¡± I throw back.


    ¡°Seeing Salvatore tonight?¡± she asks with a sassy smile. I can see she¡¯s trying her best to look nonchnt but shit like that doesn¡¯t work with me.


    Girls who like to fish around and pretend to be my friend because I¡¯m close with the guys. Maybe it¡¯s my fault because I¡¯m always super nice to everyone and sure, I probably mother hen them a lot too. I just loathe fake people.


    I walk up to her and it throws her off bnce. She¡¯s never seen me switch before. I slide my mask up my forehead so she can see me properly and know I¡¯m not hiding behind it.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask and tilt my head to the side.


    Her lips part and she brushes a lock of her dark bob over her shoulder. ¡°Oh, I was just asking. I bet he¡¯ll love the outfit on or off.¡± She giggles and flicks her wrist like she¡¯s just trying to be one of the girls, but the blush creeping up her cheeks is a tell that I¡¯ve made her nervous. ¡°It¡¯s just that you two look close. It¡¯s nice¡­¡±


    ¡°Like fuck it is,¡± I grin. ¡°Jenna do me a favor and mind your work, my business with my boy is my own.¡±


    I slide my mask back down and saunter away, heels clicking, leaving her staring at me open mouthed.


    I¡¯m not testy. No I¡¯m not that tonight even though it looked like I was. My answer to Jenna waspletely out of character for me even when I can¡¯t stand a bitch like her.


    What I am is nervous.


    I¡¯ve beening here for a little over ten years now and tonight is the most nervous I¡¯ve ever felt.


    Except for the asional flutter, there¡¯s an empty feeling in the pit of my stomach and a lightheaded sensation that makes me feel faint every time I start overthinking or my thoughts be erratic.


    Put simply, while I may be all dolled up in my outfit, I¡¯m a hot mess inside.


    Pushing my thoughts aside I draw in a breath and takefort in the vibrant atmosphere I can feel from out here as I walk down the corridor.


    For me The Dark Odyssey is more than just a sex club. That would sound so strange if I said that to anyone, but that¡¯s the truth. The club with its nightly Vian Masquerade themed parties is like a show to me. Every night we put on a show and peoplee for the show and the lure of living out their wildest fantasies.


    The echo of my heels clicking against the floor takes me back to the beginning. It was my idea to get the marble floors. The guys fit the whole club with marble two years after it opened. I suggested it and that was enough for Salvatore to make it happen. He¡¯s like that with my ideas. Always showing me that he values me.


    I was with the guys from the beginning, right from when the doors opened.


    Salvatore, Gabe, Nick, and their cousins Christian and Georgiou. Those are the five owners. The five sex crazed members of the Giordano pack.


    When they opened they didn¡¯t even ask me to work with them they just included me like it was a given I¡¯d say yes. I literally got a call one day from Salvatore, telling me this is what we¡¯re doing and I¡¯m supposed to look after the girls who¡¯d be working for them. The waitresses and exotic dancers.


    That was it. That and a sry I couldn¡¯t say no to. I was neen at the time. Not even old enough to get in the club let alone work right there in the open with the guys and all the crazy sex.


    I did it though and practically signed my life away to the crazy Giordano pack who imed they wanted a woman¡¯s touch to the ce.


    Vincent likes to think he¡¯s above the obsession with a sex club and all loved up with Sorcha, his wife, but he¡¯s only just be the cool collected under boss people know him to be in recent years. I guess though, to be fair, that with a wife like Sorcha, who is literally like an angel, it¡¯s easy to understand why he¡¯s so loved up. All the more understandable because they just had a baby.


    The man was as sex crazy as the rest of the boys in his younger days though. I think he was a little worse. Nick, the youngest brother, always used to spy on him when Vincent got up to all the shit with the girls who went crazy for him. What Nick didn¡¯t know, and doesn¡¯t have an inkling to this day, was I was always watching and spying on him.


    We have a simr personality ¨CAddicted to trouble. Many times that troublended my ass in more trouble. Like the time when I tried to spy on him, fell out of a tree and into the river and would have drowned if Salvatore hadn¡¯t saved me.


    Or, like the time I followed Nick into a den of drug lords because I thought he was sneaking into the cinema to see an R rated film. That time was thest time I followed that boy because when bullets started flying and nearly hit me I knew my little pushbike couldn¡¯t get me away fast enough.


    Who came to save me on his motorcycle?


    Salvatore.


    It was like he just knew to look for me. For a long time they all thought I had the hots for Nick but it wasn¡¯t that. He just fascinated me because he¡¯s the wild child.


    That night, like always the boys all knew what Nick was up to. But Salvatore knew that if Nick was in trouble little Mimi wouldn¡¯t be too far behind. He wasn¡¯t wrong.


    All those times he did something like that, always watching for me, it never crossed my mind that we could be more than what we were.


    He taught me to pick a lock, he taught me how to use a gun, he taught me to dance, but it was the day he started teaching me how to protect myself and Gabe thought he knew better that the tides changed.


    It swayed another way. Right in the direction my little heart moved, because of the wild bunch, Gabe had been the cool one in my eyes.


    He was different then and almost seemed the most mature and level-headed. Basically, not willing to jump headfirst into trouble like the others. Maybe that was it. I don¡¯t know. I still don¡¯t know because nothing I¡¯ve done since has made sense to me.


    I walk through therge oak doors leading out to the dance floor of the club and my legs start shaking. My soul quivering.


    I¡¯ll see Salvatore in about five minutes and I still feel the roil of emotion I¡¯ve had all day. All day I¡¯ve been thinking about my answer and I¡¯m still in limbo.


    I call him my boy.


    I¡¯m so crazy¡­ Salvatore and the other guys haven¡¯t been boys in years but to me they still are. And he¡¯s mine whether we¡¯re a couple or not.


    My heart knows what it wants but that¡¯s just my heart. That¡¯s the problem.


    My heart. I get in trouble when I follow it.


    Thank God for the music ring around me. The music and the people around tune out my inner turmoil. It¡¯s distracting.


    I walk past the cubicles designed for sex. My idea again. I thought something that looked more stylish would be sexy. The cubicles on the main floor are different to the ones above. In these ones the people can hook up on the night. The other cubicles on the floors above have to be booked just like the theme rooms and the sex dungeon.


    The ones I pass by have long padded leather sofas and, Jesus Lord is it seriously crazy tonight. I think it¡¯s the Chicago heat.


    No cubicle I¡¯ve passed so far has had less than four people inside. Tonight everyone seems to have the itch for group sex.


    I have to stop by the cubicle nearest the end of the dancefloor because it looks like everyone¡¯s possessed because of the way they¡¯re moving.


    On one end of the sofa there¡¯s two men sharing a woman. She¡¯s sitting in reverse cowgirl on one guy¡¯sp so he can pound into her ass and the guy in front can take her pussy. Another is standing on one of the raised tforms by the sofa so he can assault her mouth with his cock. I don¡¯t know how she manages to concentrate enough to give the other guy on her side a hand job.


    Everything¡¯s so fast and wild, and in tandem with the threesome on the other end of the sofa where one guy is pounding into a woman¡¯s ass while she bends over to give the guy in front a blow job. All are wearing masks.


    I¡¯ve been here for so long and this scene before me is nothing new. I¡¯ve seen wilder in the sex dungeons, yet seeing all this here still makes my body blush with that crazy sexual heat you¡¯re meant to feel from watching. It¡¯s always fascinated me.


    I always try to imagine how the scenarios y out, how it all happens. Most peoplee with a friend or a group of friends and hook up with others on the night. The tradition is that everyone gets the silver coin at reception to give to the person or people they want to spend the night with.


    We create the environment for the fantasy and then they take it from there. They get lost in the fantasy. We, the ones watching, get lost in the distraction.


    Distraction is what I need now.


    I look away and gaze above to the floors on the upper level. Each of the Giordano boys has a private lounge and they have a suite in the penthouse.


    I always manage to see Nick first and these days Nick is always here with Mia, his wife.


    They¡¯re standing on the fourth floor and she¡¯sughing at something he¡¯s saying. He kisses her and I can¡¯t help but smile. I¡¯m so d his wildness didn¡¯t get him killed. These days he directs all his energy to his wife. It¡¯s nice to see them look so in love with each other, like they just met. They¡¯ve been married for two years and they have a child.


    My gaze takes me higher to the man I¡¯m here to see. He¡¯s on the fifth floor looking down. He likes to do that because all the artistry and the show of the whole Vian Masquerade setting is him. He¡¯s the tech, the creative director forck of a better description, for The Dark Odyssey.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    All I see is the silhouette of him standing by the archway of his private lounge. That¡¯s where I usually meet him.


    I can tell now, even without seeing him properly, that he¡¯ll be standing there with a cigar looking sexy as fuck in his mafioso way.


    I pull in a breath and continue my pursuit to him.


    I can do this¡­


    The n is to see what happens. That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do.


    I¡¯m going to see what happens.


    He wants an answer. He wants me to be his.


    I¡¯ll see if I can truly find the courage to give him the answer screaming in my heart.

 #3 Chapter 4

    CHAPTER THREE


    Salvatore


    The Dark Odyssey for me is a yground.


    I don¡¯t know what to call myself. I¡¯m more than a voyeur. I don¡¯t just like watching people naked or gain sexual pleasure from watching others engaged in sexual activity.


    I like sex.


    I like watching sex and not because it gets me off. To me it¡¯s an art, a form of


    expression. The expression of desire and passion. It¡¯s no different to watching a dance, looking at a painting, or hearing a piece of music.


    It¡¯s an expression of fantasy.


    Like the other guys, I like wild fantasies and in my club there¡¯s every kind of wild.


    Tonight is no different. Not at all. It¡¯s packed as usual.


    I always go to my private booth first before I do anything. I have no need to


    really be in my office here unless I¡¯m waiting on some paperwork but Nick tends to deal with anything like that. Gabe does the books and I¡¯m tech in every sense.


    Ie up with the ideas for the attractions. Like the aerial hoops floating around with the acrobats on them having sex. That¡¯s me.


    I went to Yale and did a degree in ounting like most of the men in my


    family. I also did another honors degree on the side, inputing and technology.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    That¡¯s more my thing.


    By day, I put these skills to use at Giordanos Inc., the family business. By


    night I have a field day.


    I got the idea for an exhibitionist box a few months back.


    We¡¯d considered it when we first opened the club but we didn¡¯t want to overdo it. When we first opened up there were a few clubs that did masquerade themed sex parties but not like we did, where the whole setup is exactly that. We have a sex dungeon, themed rooms to explore whatever kind of fantasy you have and then there are the attractions.


    I¡¯m proud to say that was totally, a hundred percent my idea, along with the box which from the looks of it is garnering a lot of attention.


    I¡¯m looking on now with a smile on my face, probably smiling like an idiot because the couple inside are giving fucking a new meaning.


    I didn¡¯t want to have people book it just yet. People have a way of being wary of something new and I wanted the spotlight on my new attraction for a while before some adventurous couple decided to book the box to showcase themselves.


    Until then I have those I¡¯ve hired to give a good show.


    I¡¯m a crazy bastard too and specifically didn¡¯t want a couple who are already in a rtionship. I have six exhibitionists. Three guys and three girls and every night they pair up differently.


    Sex is a curious thing that takes time to understand. That first time is always the winner. I don¡¯t mean losing your virginity. I mean the first time you take hold of the wildness of desire coursing through you with a different person.


    The only other time that¡¯sparable to the wild adrenaline of that first time is the first time you truly im the person you want to be with.


    It¡¯s explosive and can only be replicated a few times, especially when you¡¯re starved of being without that person.


    The two in the box now¡­ I know just from the way they touch each other and fuck, that they want to do that on the regr.


    My attention is all on them as I stare through the clock-shaped archway of my private lounge. Mine is the highest area. It gives me the distraction I need tonight because I¡¯ve been thinking about Mimi all damn day.


    This is the first time I¡¯ve allowed a woman to fill my head and make me go soft. That¡¯s dangerous in my world.


    I¡¯m the second oldest brother in the Giordano n. I¡¯m not really involved in the nitty gritty of the business like Vincent is as underboss and capo, but when troublees I step up. I step up because I know if something happens to him, the way it did to Frankie, our eldest brother, I have to take the lead.


    That¡¯s how it works in our family. Eldest son bes underboss. He¡¯s first choice. We¡¯re old school cosa nostra so all positions are chosen by my father, the head and don of the Giordano family and the business.


    Vincent is currently underboss and capo. That¡¯s how it¡¯s been for years since Frankie¡¯s death. That¡¯s how Pa likes to keep it, especially since Frankie¡¯s death shook us deep to the core. He likes to keep me out of trouble, but I don¡¯t think he can keep it that way forever.


    We¡¯re Giordanos and something is always going on that calls for us to watch our backs. Giordanos Inc. is a shippingpany with the headquarters here in Chicago and ports in New York, New Jersey and Washington. On the face of it our office is based at the docks and delivers goods and services globally calling at five hundred ports on two hundred trade routes annually.


    We bring in billions. Mostly money we keep because the ounts team aka me and mine are so good at shifting the dors around to make the books look good.


    That¡¯s the face of it but what happens beyond that is so much more. Beyond that is darkness and danger from enemies who think we have too much power. Those who want in on our business, or try to tear us down. There¡¯s always a threat lurking in the shadows.


    So I have no excuse to go soft.


    When I¡¯m with her though¡­ damn it¡¯s something else that surpasses obsession.


    Through the low hum of music that filters up from the ground floor I can pick apart sounds.


    Like how I can tell the footsteps approaching me now are my babygirl¡¯s.


    I lower my cigar and turn my head to see her and fuck, damn, fuck does she look like she just stepped out of one of my fantasies.


    Mytest one is taking her in the fucking exhibition box so everybody can see she¡¯s mine.


    The doll is wearing ck just as I requested. A ck baby doll negligee that hugs her massive breasts and takes my attention straight to the deep valley of her cleavage.


    Her hair is down like it was this morning and the gloss on her lips makes me want to lick it off her mouth. I dare not imagine that mouth on my cock.


    I put out my cigar and set it down on the ashtray. There¡¯s only one thing I want toe from her mouth tonight and that¡¯s a yes to my offer.


    ¡°Still watching?¡± she asks, slipping off her mask.


    I give her an easy smile. ¡°Don¡¯t I always?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t help but wonder sometimes though¡­¡± As she walks the material floats around her perfectly sexy hips that sway as she glides closer.


    My gaze rakes over her boldly. She¡¯s totally wearing fuck me heels. She stops just in front of me and the top of her head stops at my shoulder.


    I lean in and give her the habitual kiss on her cheek, but instead of moving away I linger and take in the sweet perfumed scent of her.


    ¡°What do you wonder, Babygirl?¡± I give her a partial smile.


    ¡°They all want you.¡± Her usually vibrant eyes cloud with suspicion.


    ¡°Who does?¡¯ I smile and act like I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s saying, but I do.


    ¡°The women here. Especially the fuck toys you hired,¡± she fills in.


    I know this girl, made her, she¡¯s like me. When she has a problem she speaks her mind in riddles, like what she said just now.


    ¡°Fuck toys¡­ Babygirl? Don¡¯t know what you mean. I hired you and we aren¡¯t fucking. All we do is sit around like an old boring couple, eating Cheetos and ying poker.¡± I smirk.


    She giggles and it¡¯s the best sound I¡¯ve ever heard.


    There¡¯s a lot people don¡¯t know about me. I have a temper on me that could go off at any time. She, however, calms me. She calms me down and I don¡¯t even know if she knows.


    I slip my arm around her waist and take her hand as the music changes to something subtle. It¡¯s barely audible up here, but it¡¯s loud enough for me to dance with my girl.


    Her cheeks flush when I pull her close. I just look at her, gazing deep into her eyes so she knows the rules change tonight.


    I¡¯m d when she presses her dainty hands to my chest and sways with me.


    I lean close to her ear, inhaling the gorgeous scent of her I want to get lost in but I steady my thoughts so I can continue this riddle-filled conversation we¡¯re half having.


    ¡°Why the mention of fuck toys, Babygirl?¡± I ask. She wouldn¡¯t mention it if there wasn¡¯t something on her mind. I¡¯m also noticing how we¡¯re not talking about the thing I want to talk about the most. What¡¯s her answer? ¡°You know if there¡¯s something you want to ask me you should just ask.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing,¡± she answers, her voice a mixture of reservation and what sounds to me like angst.


    I know her, and she¡¯s the kind of woman you have to fill in the nks with, when you know what she wants to say but she¡¯s not saying it.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been with anyone in nine months,¡± I mutter once again close to her ear. She pulls away slightly so she can gaze up into my eyes. ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s on your mind isn¡¯t it? There¡¯s the answer.¡± I¡¯m guessing the question from the mention of fuck toys is that she wants to know who I¡¯ve been with. If she was anybody else I wouldn¡¯t answer it.


    ¡°Why?¡± She gives me a smile that doesn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°You should hear the girls talk in the dressing room. Scheming for one of thest Giordano bachelors. nning all the ways they can entice you into their beds, nning on who can look the part. Your type.¡± She runs her fingers over my chest light and smooth. ¡°Then there¡¯s the others who¡¯ve had you. Lucky things.¡±


    ¡°Lucky things, baby?¡±


    ¡°You know the kind. The ones you boys used to always talk about all the time while little Mimi took orders on what you want to dress your dolls in. Heels andce for Nick, red for Christian, satin for Georgiou, silk for Gabe, yellow for¡­you¡­ Salvatore.¡±


    Something¡¯s off and I can¡¯t quite tell what it is. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t want to be with me, there¡¯s more she¡¯s not saying.


    I catch her face, her beautiful doll-like face. It¡¯s funny how the years have flown by. I met her when she was four and I thought she looked like some kind of magical creature with that curly honey hair and her little face.


    She¡¯s beautiful and she¡¯s mine.


    Once again I¡¯m taking that step and it¡¯s the kind of step that will leave nothing up for questions.


    When I dip my head and move closer to her lips I leave no room for questions on what I want. I press my forehead to hers.


    ¡°You look good in yellow, you look good in ck, you look good in everything. I know what you look like but I want to taste you.¡±


    ¡°Taste ¡­ me?¡±


    ¡°Everywhere.¡±


    I move closer and my lips brush over hers. The slight touch over her plump lips sends a st through me and I can¡¯t hold back. I slip my hand through her hair and pull her to me, pressing her against my mouth and shees willingly.


    She tastes like honey and sex. She tastes so damn good I want to devour her and leave nothing behind. She kisses me back with reckless abandon, giving me the same wild kiss I give her, her hot wet tongue swooping into my mouth, tangling with mine.


    Every night we dance like devils, except we wear masks.


    Every night a different one.


    Dancing on the edge.


    Dancing with danger.


    Me and her, for years.


    Not tonight though. There are no masks tonight.


    No masks of friendship, just raw desire.


    Want, need and taking.


    I¡¯ve allowed her to think she doesn¡¯t already belong to me.


    Time to im her.


    Possess her, dominate her, own her.


    Heart. Body. Mind. Soul.


    I want all of it. Every piece of her.


    And, I will have it.


    All¡­

 #3 Chapter 5

    CHAPTER FOUR


    Mimi


    Jesus¡­


    He tastes so good.


    He tastes so damn good, my knees¡­ they just cave.


    My knees cave and my brain is devoid of thought. I can¡¯t think of anything that¡¯s not him.


    I can¡¯t think of anything that¡¯s not this kiss right now. It¡¯s earth shattering, bone-tingling, and brazen.


    It¡¯s the kind of kiss that can only lead to one conclusion.


    He slides hisrge hands up my waist and fills them with my breasts, gently caressing the ample flesh and rubbing his thumbs over the tight taut peaks of my nipples. I moan into his mouth and melt against the hard wall of his chest.


    His lips move from mine and I lose the heat from the ardor of his touch, but heat sparks again when he trails a line of fiery kisses down my neck.


    ¡°Fucking hell Mimi, you taste so damn good,¡± he husks and moves away the cup of my neglig¨¦e so my left breast can pop out.


    Where we are is not private. People can see us. Like all the other booths, his private lounge has a little bar with bartenders and a personal waitress who happens to be one of the women I heard talking about him the other day. She nced at me when she saw me arrive. She¡¯s the same kind of bitch like Jenna and I bet they¡¯ll be gossiping tonight.


    I don¡¯t give a flying fuck and definitely not now.


    Right now I¡¯m on a whole other level, because as Salvatore kisses over my nipple and starts sucking, I¡¯m giving in to the wild call of desire that won¡¯t let me think about anything that¡¯s not him.


    He pushes me right up against the wall and starts sucking hard, not caring who the fuck is watching us.


    People have seen us together many times but what they see is us flirting, touching, petting. Never kissing though, until tonight.


    What people see now is me about to cross the line of friendship with a guy I¡¯ve been friends with from as far back as I can remember and my mind is moving a hundred miles per hour. Against his wild suckle all I can do is moan, pressing my head back into the rough wall so I can enjoy the attention he¡¯s giving me. My pussy is clenching with need for him to be inside me.


    He stops and the wildness in his eyes is almost scary.


    He catches my face again, smoothing his hand down my neck, holding me still so I can stare directly into his eyes.


    ¡°Tonight you will give yourself to me, Maria.¡± His burrowing gaze makes me swallow hard. I know when he calls me Maria that he wants to make a point. My lips part when he tightens his grip on my neck, holding me closer. ¡°I am not your friend tonight, doll.¡±


    Doll¡­


    He¡¯s never called me that before. I almost miss being his babygirl, but¡­ being his doll tonight sounds like something I want more than anything.


    It sounds damn good.


    Raw desire ws through me, making my body burn and hum at the same time. It forbids me from doing anything other than falling into the enticement of him.


    I scan over his handsome face.


    His eyes are dark and maic, the angles and nes of his jaw are wlessly aligned and chiseled to perfection, his beard is sharply trimmed adding to the allure of him. Everything is perfect.


    The godlike man holding me is hot like sin, but what I see as I look into his eyes is the raw desire I feel coursing through me. He wants me. The same way I want him. It¡¯s the same. No one has ever looked at me like that. No one.


    Just for tonight I can forget my fears. Just for tonight I can be who I¡¯d love to be with him.


    Just for tonight I can forget how much it would terrify me if he broke me.


    On that thought something deep inside me unlocks. It¡¯s the thing that yearns for him.


    I can have tonight. I¡¯ll have tonight.


    ¡°Understand, Babygirl?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say and a sinful flicker sparks in his eyes.


    He fixes my top and slips his arm around my waist, ushering me away from the lounge.


    We walk past people. People we know.


    We walk past the VIP area reserved for the guys and I see Nick talking it up with Christian. They both look to us like they want to say something but we keep going.


    I keep going¡­ head straight, my awareness only on the heated touch of Salvatore¡¯s fingers on the small of my back.


    People look at us and I know they know what we¡¯re going to do. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve been to his suite but it¡¯s the first time we won¡¯t be going in as the borderline friends we were yesterday.


    We get there. He opens the door and as we step in and the door clicks shut it¡¯s like we be different people.


    He looks at me, giving me that look I¡¯ve grown used to. It was that look that told me he saw more in me than just the friend.


    The look however is amplified by wild desire.


    He walks around me looking me over and I feel the heat of his gaze all over my body.


    He stops before me and fills both his palms with my breasts, rolling my nipples through his thumb and forefinger. In seconds he makes my pussy drip with the need for more and I want him to touch me like that everywhere.


    ¡°Take your clothes off for me baby¡­ take them off nice and slow¡­ strip,¡± hemands. His voice rough and dominant makes me instantly want to heed and do as he says.


    I move the strap down on my negligee, pushing it down my shoulders. My breasts spill out and I continue to push the negligee down my body, down my hips until it pools at my feet. I step out of it and slide my panties down my legs next.


    The raw look thates into his eyes makes me melt. He reaches forwards and his rough fingers stroke over my pussy lips. Right there at the ce I¡¯m dying for him to be, dying for his touch which he freely gives.


    He crouches down and slides two fingers straight into my pussy, right inside my core where he uses his finger tips to massage my entrance, stroking over the hard nub of my clit.


    ¡°Do you like that? Do you like me touching you here baby?¡±


    I can¡¯t even answer him. Christ¡­ all I can do is moan and he smiles. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m the same person from this morning who was sitting in the coffeehouse contemting whether or not I wanted this.


    I want him bad, and the devil knows it too.


    He smiles wider, revealing dimples that make him look more perfect than he already is. I¡¯ve always thought he was beautiful to look at, he kept his boyish charm and grin, and just got sexier as the years passed us by.


    The wild crackle of sexual energy rippling around us takes me. It¡¯s so intense and hot I have to smooth my hands over my breasts.


    He watches me, lips parted. He¡¯s not smiling any more. It¡¯s more fascination that washes over him, at how aroused I am for him.


    ¡°Fuck¡­. keep doing that. Keep touching those perfect tits of yours.¡± His eyes never leave me. Those dark eyes, dark like coal, drink me in and the coil of need pulls at me. He speeds up his thrust on his fingers, pumping in and out of my pussy.


    He speeds up faster, finger fucking me hard. So hard I double over and grasp on to his wide powerful shoulders to keep myself from falling over.


    ¡°Salvatore,¡± I wince.


    He answers by parting my legs wider and nuzzling his face in between my thighs. His tongue reces his fingers and that¡¯s when I go over the edge and into¡­ somewhere.


    I lose my mind from the onught of sensation when his teeth scrape and nip across my clit. He smooths his hands up my ass and pulls me closer to his face licking and sucking while I thrash against him, moaning and whimpering like a cat in heat.


    ¡°Ohhh¡­. Ahhhh, ahhhh ¡­. Ohhhh¡­¡± I pant and he sends a series of hot fiery licks over my clit, hitting my g-spot again and again.


    He licks, sucks, licks, sucks and I throw my head back crying out as Ie undone right there at his mercy. A vicious orgasm takes me and sends me spinning into the spirals of raw ecstasy. It leaves me shuddering when it shatters my senses. First I see stars then I feel fire. Then it¡¯s so hot I can¡¯t breathe.


    The blinding pleasure short-circuits my brain and makes my pussy ache for him to be inside me.


    Ie on his face gushing into his mouth and he continues licking andpping, drinking the nectar that flows from me.


    I¡¯m breathing so hard I can¡¯t catch my breath. The man just gave me the best orgasm of my life and the devilish smile on his face tells me that¡¯s just the start of what he has in store for me tonight.


    He rises to his feet and kisses me. The taste of me on his lips and his mouth arouses me further. My God does it ever arouse me.


    Salvatore picks me up and walks with me over to the bed where he sets me down in the center.


    ¡°Heels stay on, Babygirl,¡± he cajoles and shuffles back to pull his shirt from his waistband.


    I wait in anticipation to see his fantasy body. I¡¯ve fallen asleep many times pressed up against his masterpiece chest but it¡¯s always a thrill to see him undress.


    It thrills me just watching.


    He whips it off and I scan over the tats inked into his muscles. Japanese characters are his thing and he wears them well. What always hits me though is the Roman numeral for the number ten.


    That¡¯s for Frankie. He was killed on the tenth month of the tenth day nearly eight years ago now.


    It¡¯s how Salvatore remembers him. Gabe has the same tattoo, but right now I¡¯m not thinking of Gabe or anybody else.


    I see Salvatore and the tattoo brings to memory something Frankie once told me. Frankie told me to keep my eyes open when it came to Salvatore. He said if I looked a little deeper I¡¯d see more. I¡¯d see maybe something, maybe the answer to what I was looking for.


    That was so long ago, a few years after Mom died. I was sixteen when he told me that. Maybe he could see how broken I was inside and the times when I felt less bad were all the times I was with Salvatore.


    Look at me yearster.


    I¡¯m looking at Salvatore and I see more. I see more. The instant I do, the thing I fear threatens to rear its ugly head and break through the sexual haze.


    My desire for this moment however is stronger. It¡¯s stronger than fear.


    I want it so bad I push it away and scan over the masterpiece man standing before me.


    He undoes his belt buckle and a grin slides across his chiseled jaw when he notices the way my gaze drops to the massive bulge of his cock pressing against his pants.


    I¡¯m about toe undone just from the mere sight of his pants slinking against his hips revealing the Calvin Klein logo on the waistband of his boxers.


    The man is too sexy for his own good. The sexiness ripples from him and weakens me further when he pushes his pants and boxers down his legs at the same time unleashing his massive cock.


    Fuck¡­


    My lips part and I have to swallow hard against the blush that sweeps over my entire body. I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m left crimson from the scalding heat it leaves behind. Heat that makes every nerve ending in my body tingle and buzz from the sensation.


    His cock, long and perfectly erect juts toward me straining in an arc with the slight hint of precum on the tip of the fat mushroom head.


    I look him over and I find I can¡¯t make my brain work other than to look. He¡¯s all for me. All mine and all I want. Salvatore Giordano is all mine and not anybody else¡¯s tonight.


    His grin turns cocky the longer I stare. ¡°Please tell me you¡¯re still on the pill,¡± he states. ¡°I want to feel you.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answer. That yes falls from my lips easily, like I was programmed to say it by default.


    Like yes would always be my answer.


    He steps out of his pants and kicks everything else to the side. Then the godlike man climbs on the bed andes to me, naked and perfect. He cups my face and presses his lips to mine, resuming the wild frenzy of hungry kisses we shared in his lounge.


    This is it now. The part where we put aside what we were and be what we are.


    What we will be.


    What we can be.


    His lips leave mine and he kisses his way right down to my pussy where he nuzzles his face again, licking to arouse me all over again.


    He rises when I start moaning and parts my legs so he can guide himself to my opening and line his cock up against my pussy lips.


    His eyes are on mine though, piercing and intense.


    ¡°This is it Mimi,¡± he husks, gripping my hips. I feel certain that if I were anybody else he wouldn¡¯t say that, but this is the end of the line and we¡¯re about to cross it.


    ¡°Take me,¡± I moan and the heat in his eyes amplifies.


    ¡°With pleasure.¡±


    His balls settle against my ass as he teases my folds open and inches in.


    When he pushes right in I gasp but I don¡¯t get to catch my breath because he plunges deeper inside me in the next instant, buried to the hilt.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    We both groan from the intensity because it feels so damn good. He feels so damn good inside me and I only feel better when he starts pumping.


    A secondter rough hard strokes rock my body and his cock fills me uppletely, making me feel full from the thickness and power.


    Waves of pleasure spiral through me. It¡¯s the best way that I can describe it because of the way it coils from the base of my groin and works its way through my body like bolts of lightning and fire.


    ¡°Ohhhhh¡­. Ahhhhh¡­..¡± I moan, grabbing my breasts as they bounce painfully with each powerful thrust.


    ¡°That¡¯s right babygirl, let me fuck you hard and give you wild pleasure,¡± he promises.


    Fucking hell, his words are enough to stir up another orgasm that I know is going to leave me breathless because his dirty words are just the start. His pumps be pounds and as he truly begins to fuck me hard, he holds on to my hips so he can give me the wild pleasure he promised.


    I feel it, it¡¯s all over me and this time when Ie Ie on the wave of a scandalous orgasm that tears through me and leaves me writhing against him, bucking and thrashing like I¡¯ve been possessed. It¡¯s made worse by the deep chuckle that rumbles from his chest.


    A sign and warning.


    A heads up that he¡¯s got even more in store for me because his cock is still hard and erect inside me.


    He pulls out and flips me over onto my hands and knees.


    ¡°I need this lush ass baby, fucking hell you¡¯re perfect,¡± he deres, pressing his lips to my ass and kissing over the cheeks.


    He gives me a yful smack that stings yet at the same time arouses me again. It makes me wet in an instant and I crave his cock back inside me.


    He plunges back in and I gasp. My hair falls forward and I have to grab on to the sheets.


    Fuck, damn¡­This position feels different, heightened, better.


    I look ahead when I catch my breath and I see the image of us in the full length mirror.


    Salvatore is looking too and smiling at the purely erotic image of us together like this. Me with my hair over my face and my tits looking like massive pillows, the tips erect and ripe. Him behind me looking like an avenging angel. The Italian stallion imbued with power, dominating me, owning me. He starts moving inside me and my breasts start bouncing painfully. He starts pounding then fucking, jackhammering.


    It¡¯s too much and I sense it¡¯s too much for him too when his cock pulses inside me. It¡¯s a nice sensation along with the squeeze of my walls as they wrap around his cock.


    ¡°Fucking hell, Mimi. Fuck,¡± he growls.


    I scream. It¡¯s all too much. It¡¯s overload and he blows into me, spraying the walls of my pussy with hot cum that floods me. Hot, virile, all male cum erupts into me and I savor the feel of it.


    Wanting more.


    Shit¡­ I want more.


    I want more.


    His pumps slow and he runs his hand down the arc of my back.


    He pulls out and the dark thought hits me¡­


    He¡¯s going to walk away. Just leave me.


    Like Gabe.


    I squeeze my eyes shut at the thought. I don¡¯t want to think about anybody else and definitely not Gabe.


    Yet I can¡¯t bear to move.


    I don¡¯t move.


    What if he just leaves me?


    The thought hits me so hard I barely register his warm hands on my waist.


    The press of lips against my shoulder makes me look around to him.


    Salvatore pulls me into his arms and turns me to face him.


    The smirk on his handsome face robs my brain clean again.


    I run my hand over his beard and his smile widens.


    ¡°Doll, we stay here tonight. You and me¡­ we aren¡¯t leaving this room until the sunes up.¡±


    ¡°The sun?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to indulge in that body of yours for the rest of the night. Expect a lot of fucking.¡±


    I just nod. It¡¯s all I can do.


    Yes is the answer.

 #3 Chapter 6

    CHAPTER FIVE


    Salvatore


    If sleep didn¡¯t rob me of more indulgence I would have taken her one more time.


    I¡¯m pissed as fuck when I wake up and find that¡¯s not the only thing sleep has stolen from me.


    She¡¯s gone.


    She left.


    Mimi left and she knew she didn¡¯t need to.


    Leaving is what you do after a casual fuck or a one nighter.


    Like she knew I would, I head straight over to her ce.


    She always knows what I¡¯ll do before I even do it.


    The front door is even open and sure to shit she¡¯s waiting for me.


    She¡¯s waiting for me, sitting by the window, eyes puffy, hair up in a messy bun.


    She looks as distraught as that distressing night when she ran to mest year. Why do I see more pain in her eyes though?


    Why do I see fear?


    It¡¯s that that tamps down my rage


    I walk over to her and crouch down before her.


    ¡°Why did you leave?¡± I ask straight up.


    A tear runs down her cheek and she sniffles. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Sorry? Last night was good Maria.¡± I can¡¯t fucking call her Mimi now, or babygirl. I can¡¯t hide that I¡¯m pissed as fuck.


    ¡°Yes¡­ It was.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°Salvatore¡­ for the next few seconds I truly need you to be ¡­my friend.¡±


    I growl and my eyes ze but I¡¯m listening. I hate that word. Friend.


    It signals what she wants and what she doesn¡¯t want.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be with you. I can¡¯t keep pretending I¡¯m fine when I¡¯m not.¡±


    Pretending? That could only mean one thing. One person.


    ¡°Gabe¡­¡± My brother¡¯s name leaves my lips at the same time it enters my mind. ¡°Pretending you don¡¯t still love him,¡± I fill in and rise to my feet.


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not what you think,¡± she says, standing too.


    ¡°What do I think Mimi? That you can still be in love with my brother and pretend you aren¡¯t so you can screw with me? Is that what I¡¯m not supposed to think?¡± I re at her.


    I have never given a woman the chance to do this shit to me. I don¡¯t pussyfoot around or allow fucked up shit like this to happen to me, but this broad has made me lose my damn mind to the point where I can¡¯t see for shit when ites to her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t screw with you.¡± She shakes her head and more tears run down her dewy cheeks.


    ¡°No? Then exin it to me so your boy can understand.¡± I sound like an immature brat, but I think on this asion I can be excused. ¡°You¡¯re still as in love with Gabe as much as you always have been. That¡¯s what this is, that is why you don¡¯t want to be with me.¡±


    ¡°No Salvatore¡­ that is not why. Last night was real, every time I¡¯m with you it¡¯s real. The reason I can¡¯t is because I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m scared that if you break me I won¡¯t make it back,¡± she blurts in one go then opens her mouth and the tears fall harder.


    Hearing her say that seeps into me and calms me enough to delve deeper into what she¡¯s saying.


    ¡°Mimi, you know me. I would never break you,¡± I promise, but from the look of her I see she actually looks terrified.


    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t, I just¡­¡±


    I take hold of her shoulders and stare her down. ¡°Babygirl¡­ you trust me.¡± I say that as a statement of fact because it¡¯s supposed to be true. Her hesitation however tells me it¡¯s not as true as I believed. Not like it was a few years back. ¡°You trust me¡­ right?¡±


    Seconds pass and she doesn¡¯t answer. I drop my hands to my sides and look at her.


    ¡°Maria Cipriani what the hell happened to my babygirl?¡± I can¡¯t keep emotion away when ites to this girl so it¡¯s all there in my voice that her not trusting me cuts me deep. ¡°She¡¯d fucking trust me if I told her the sun woulde up pink tomorrow. Or if I robbed a bank and told her I didn¡¯t, but had the fucking dor bills falling out of my ass. She would trust me if I told her to walk off a cliff and she wouldn¡¯t die because I¡¯d catch her. Why wouldn¡¯t she trust me now when I ask her to be mine? Why wouldn¡¯t she trust me if I vow I¡¯d never break her the way my brother did.¡±


    Her handse up to her cheeks and she inhales a quivering breath.


    ¡°She¡­ had an identst year¡­ she had an ident and ¡­she lost her baby,¡± Mimi answers and a bolt of shock ms into me. I¡¯m pretty certain my heart stops and seizes up right there in my chest.


    ¡°What?¡± I narrow my eyes at her. She said she lost her baby. She was pregnant? ¡°What are you saying to me Mimi? No¡­¡±


    She wipes more tears from her eyes and I find myself tearing up too the longer I look at her.


    ¡°I ¡­ was nearly four months pregnant. I wasn¡¯t showing yet.¡± She swallows hard. ¡°I never told him. Gabe. I found him in the dressing room fucking the new girl. I was so upset I left¡­ got into my car and drove. A homeless man just ran out into the road. I saw him toote because I was crying so much. To avoid hitting him I drove off the road, lost control of the wheel and crashed into a tree¡­ That was how it happened. It¡¯s funny¡­ ironic even¡­ when I got back to work weekster I found him the same way I left him, except he had a different girl.¡±


    I¡¯m looking at her and I¡¯m listening but I can¡¯t process it. I can¡¯t and I¡¯m not surprised when a tear runs down from my own eye.


    ¡°Baby¡­ how did this happen and nobody knew?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I told you guys I had a bad cold so I took time off.¡±


    A bad cold.


    I remember when she was off.


    It was three weeks. I messaged but I should have gone to see her.


    She came back after being off and ran straight into my arms¡­ she cried and cried and never stopped. I just assumed it was something to do with Gabe. I wasn¡¯t wrong, but I never guessed that the bad thing he did was so much worse than the usual.


    Mimi was actually pregnant with Gabe¡¯s child, had a fucking car ident and lost her child because she saw him fucking around.


    That is what she is telling me.


    That.


    It exins now why she hated him so muchst year.


    ¡°Gabriel¡­¡± I seethe like I¡¯m about to breathe fire. My fucking brother did this.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t tell him. Don¡¯t,¡± she begs. ¡°We know what he¡¯s been through.¡±


    ¡°Fkkkkkk!¡± I balk and throw a fist into the wall. ¡°Fucking fuck Mimi, yes, we know what he¡¯s fucking been through but it doesn¡¯t make it all right.¡±


    I¡¯m so enraged I can¡¯t even wipe the tears from my eyes.


    She moves to me and holds my arm.


    ¡°Salvatore, please¡­ don¡¯t say anything. We both know how stupid I was. I knew he was never serious about me and I take my own me in the situation because I allowed him to y me. I¡¯m happy for him and Charlotte, and their baby.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that with all that happened to you?¡± I throw back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to tell him. I don¡¯t want you to do anything to him.¡±


    Right now I feel like killing him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No one was there for you.¡± That part is what gets me the most. I¡¯ve always taken care of her. It¡¯s hard for me to ept that she went through so much and I couldn¡¯t help.


    ¡°You were there, like you always are Salvatore. You just didn¡¯t know the fine print.¡±


    People always say my brothers and I are cut from the same cloth because we have the same alpha trait. In some ways we¡¯re the same. In others not so much.


    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve actually felt like killing one.


    I step back, away from her and clench my jaw.


    ¡°Salvatore please¡­ don¡¯t do anything,¡± she pleads.


    I head back to the door and she follows. She grabs my arm again and cries harder.


    ¡°Salvatore Giordano I will never forgive you if you do something stupid,¡± she screams. ¡°You know Gabe is not the same man he wasst year. Don¡¯t lose yourself in rage. He¡¯s your brother.¡±


    Right now I wish he wasn¡¯t.


    I leave her and she doesn¡¯t follow, at least it seems she still trusts me enough to know I won¡¯t do something she¡¯ll never forgive.


    Right now though¡­ I¡¯m not sure I care for forgiveness.

 #3 Chapter 7

    CHAPTER SIX


    Mimi


    I can¡¯t get him out of my head.


    Thest time I saw tears fall from Salvatore¡¯s eyes was during that whole time of Frankie¡¯s death.


    From when we got word that it happened to the funeral.


    This morning was the only other time I¡¯d seen him look so distressed.


    Distressed and enraged.


    I¡¯ve been worried since then about what he was going to do. I didn¡¯t know if he was going to go after Gabe since he didn¡¯t exactly promise he wouldn¡¯t. He just said nothing and left.


    It didn¡¯t feel like the past whenever I¡¯d ask him not to do a thing and he¡¯d listen. It didn¡¯t feel like that at all, but then¡­ what did I expect?


    I shuffle against the sofa as Ginaes out of the kitchen with a te of sandwiches and a cup of hot chocte.


    She came over when I called her. I felt bad to take her away from her work during the middle of the day, but she insisted oning.


    ¡°Please eat this, Mimi,¡± she says and sits opposite me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± I shake my head. I haven¡¯t eaten all day and it¡¯s now going on six.


    I¡¯ve lost my appetite along with my will to do anything.


    ¡°Mimi, you¡¯re not helping anybody by not eating. Don¡¯t you have workter?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°You gonna go?¡±


    I nod. ¡°Yeah there¡¯s no point staying in and sulking. It would be foolish to do that. I don¡¯t want this issue to affect me. It¡¯s old news.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about it being old news Mimi. And fucking hell, it¡¯s not even old news. We¡¯re talking aboutst year. It was a big thing that happened to you and it affected you quite badly. You could have died Mimi.¡±


    I¡¯ve never thought of that part. The pain of losing my baby was so much that I never thought about how injured I was. You tend to forget your own pain when there¡¯s a greater loss. What made it worse was me covering the bruises on my face from the ident with concealer and going back to the club pretending I¡¯d had a cold.


    That was shock and like I¡¯d fucking lost my mind because I don¡¯t know why I did that.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna say what I saidst year again, although you won¡¯t like me saying it¡­ I think it may help you to speak to someone.¡±


    I frown. ¡°Like a therapist?¡±


    ¡°Yes, like a therapist.¡±


    ¡°No, God. Fuck¡­ I don¡¯t want a therapist. I don¡¯t want to share my worries and shit. That would actually make me feel worse.¡± It would. Dad made me see a therapist after mom died and I hated it. I get why Gina wants me to see one, because what happened to me was quite bad but I just can¡¯t. What I need is time and space to figure things out. ¡°I know what I want and what I need.¡±


    She shuffles and sits forward. ¡°Mimi, I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    ¡°I know. I just feel like shit. I feel like shit for hurting him. He just deserved to know the truth.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t going to say anything. Last night was amazing and I almost believed I could do it. I almost believed I could be his doll.


    Then I woke up in his arms this morning and fear hit me a hundredfold. The amazing night we shared just brought me so much closer to him than I could have imagined and the fear of that closeness struck me down like lightning.


    My damn mind was all over the ce and I realized I had to tell him what happened to me. My secret. The secret about my baby girl I never got to have.


    It was a girl. I was having a girl.


    This timest year I was pregnant with her. In one month¡¯s time it will be a year. I would never have imagined that I¡¯d be sitting here on my sofa without her.


    The week before I lost her I saw her on the ultrasound and was told how healthy she was. Everything was perfect and I got one of those pictures. It was the second one but the imaging was better. Prior to that I had the scan where they can tell the baby¡¯s gender.


    I was going to raise her on my own. I never nned to suddenly pop up with the news to Gabe and expect him to take care of me. At that point I knew he didn¡¯t love me and it was clear we were just screwing around. No way was I going to kid myself into thinking that he would suddenly love me because I was pregnant.


    ¡°Mimi¡­¡± Gina says and taps my shoulder. I look to her.


    ¡°I just feel awful, Gina. Part of me didn¡¯t want to say anything because I didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble and not between them as brothers. But I had to tell him why I couldn¡¯t be with him.¡±


    I¡¯m a coward that wants to retreat and run away. That¡¯s what I felt like when the fear struck me in his arms.


    Like a coward, but damn, right now I¡¯d rather be the coward than put myself through what I went throughst year ever again. Like I said to Salvatore it would be worse with him.


    ¡°I get it. I understand. What do you think he¡¯ll do?¡±


    ¡°I begged him not to say anything to Gabe. He shouldn¡¯t ¡­ or rather he


    wouldn¡¯t normally but nothing like this has ever happened before.¡± I grimace.


    Her shoulders slump and she sighs. ¡°I can¡¯t say I me him Mimi. I get that Gabe is this changed person and he is, but there was no justice for you while he was being an asshole.¡±


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s taken me a long time to get to this point where I can look Gabe in the eye and feel normal, like I don¡¯t hate him. I don¡¯t and I want him to be happy. This thing with me now isn¡¯t his problem. It¡¯s just shit that¡¯s caught up with me.¡±


    ¡°Look, I think you got shoved in a corner with your back against the wall with Salvatore¡¯s offer. Suddenly the safety of fooling around was gone and it made you look at reality. It made you face the problems you were shoving to the back of your mind. They¡¯ve resurfaced because you didn¡¯t deal with them. That¡¯s what I think.¡±


    She isn¡¯t wrong. That¡¯s exactly what happened. Last year when it all went down, I ran to Salvatore and heforted me like the friend he always was. Then we became something more and it was nice and now that I got the chance to take the final step I couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°I need to focus on myself right now. I want to get everything underway with the restaurant and take it from there.¡± That¡¯s what I need. Something like that will help fix me because it¡¯s an aplishment.


    She nods understanding. ¡°Okay. I will be there to help set up.¡±


    ¡°Really Gina, you¡¯d do that?¡± I know how busy she can be most days.


    ¡°Of course. You know I will be there.¡±


    I give her a quick hug. ¡°Thanks. Thanks so much. Having you there will be great.¡± It would be.


    I¡¯m about to sign the contract on a lease for the most amazing building. It¡¯s the kind of building that was perfect in every way.


    It¡¯s in the heart of the city so I¡¯m right there in the center of the action where all the people are. This time I¡¯m not setting up to back out and push it to the back of the shelf so I made sure I found the perfect setting for the dreamlike restaurant I have in mind. Because it was previously a bistro, it has everything I need and just needs to be decorated to my liking.


    The best part is I have the money I need to lease the property and set everything up.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be okay. I have faith in you.¡± She nods.


    I appreciate hearing her say that. ¡°Thanks, I guess now¡¯s the time for me to have faith in myself.¡±


    It would just be easier if I didn¡¯t feel like this.


    I stopped by the property before going into work.


    I just wanted to remind myself of the goal. The dream.


    I¡¯d made contactst month to apply for the lease. The owner of the building was very particr and as far as I knew had a bunch of applications for the ce.


    They selected me and I was practically ready to go.


    Not many people know. I was kind of hoping to do it and make it a surprise. More of a surprise for myself and how far I¡¯vee.


    Salvatore knew.


    It was mainly him and Gina that knew about it.


    Salvatore has also seen the building.


    I stand outside it now just imagining it all. It feels right. it feels like mine. Like the dream of doing what I longed for.


    I hold on to that thought as I make my way to the club.


    Jenna doesn¡¯t say anything to me tonight. Good. I¡¯m not in the mood to be nice or fake it.


    Besides I¡¯m sure that she can tell from the way I¡¯m dressed that I won¡¯t be dolled up for anybody tonight. Tonight I¡¯m in a little skater dress that looks like something I¡¯d wear to the park, very casual. When I¡¯m working I wear dresses.


    I head straight to the dressing rooms and get into my usual routine, checking all the staff are here and that all the areas for sex have what they need. Mainly condoms.


    It was only after I did all that that I braved checking the lounge to see if Salvatore was here.


    He wasn¡¯t and not anywhere he usually is when he¡¯s here.


    Hours pass and I don¡¯t see him. It¡¯s been well over a year since he gave the club a miss. Even when he¡¯s been busy at Giordanos Inc. he stilles by. I guess that was just to see me.


    ¡°Yo Mimi,¡±es Nick¡¯s voice when I walk out to the downstairs foyer. He looks like he¡¯s leaving.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I smile at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way out. So, you¡¯re in charge, bossdy. You¡¯re the only Giordano on the premises,¡± he cajoles and I find myself smiling.


    ¡°Nicky,¡± I still call him that, everyone used to when we were kids. ¡°You keep forgetting I¡¯m a Cipriani.¡±


    ¡°Whateva, you¡¯re as good as a Giordano to me so you¡¯re the main attraction tonight.¡±


    The guys have this thing about one of them always being onsite. They¡¯re as much of an attraction as the club. So him telling me that is a massivepliment.


    I just wished I could feel better to receive it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Salvatoreing?¡± I ask. It¡¯s a foolish question since it¡¯s close to nine and if he wasing he would have already been here.


    Nickughs. ¡°You¡¯d know more than me on that front. Rx. I¡¯m sure your boy is just making himself look pretty for you.¡±


    I smile a smile I don¡¯t feel. ¡°Yeah, must be that.¡±


    ¡°I gotta go. My kid wants me home. He says I make better waffles than my girl.¡±


    ¡°Nicky¡­ you are so sweet going home to make waffles,¡± I beam and his eyes sparkle with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah, well don¡¯t let nobody hear you say that or they¡¯ll make the mistake of thinking I¡¯ve gone soft. Catch youter.¡±


    ¡°Night.¡±


    ¡°Stay out of trouble,¡± he smiles and I widen my eyes at him inplete surprise because if anyone still needs to stay out of trouble it¡¯s him. Of course in true Nick style my reaction ispletely lost on that guy as he walks away exuding that badass vibe they all have.


    Maybe he¡¯s right. Stay out of trouble. Had I even homed in onmon sense a while back trouble would never havee for me.


    It wouldn¡¯te for me now with this conflict in my soul.


    I watched Nick go and knew as the frosted ss doors with the gold Dark Odyssey logo swung closed that no one else would being tonight.


    Salvatore wouldn¡¯t being.


    And because I know what these guys are like I wonder whose bed he might be in tonight.


    Tonight is the first in a long time that I wouldn¡¯t know.


    I wouldn¡¯t be there next to him as a friend or otherwise.

 #3 Chapter 8

    CHAPTER SEVEN


    Salvatore


    I¡¯d rather be somewhere drinking like I have been for thest two days.


    I¡¯ve purposely been keeping myself away from people to cool off. Calm the fuck down so as to speak.


    However, when Vincent summons us to his office it¡¯s as effective as Pa doing


    it.


    Like always I¡¯m the first to arrive. I¡¯m thankful to see he¡¯s on a call so he can¡¯t


    ask me why I look like shit. I see the question in his eyes though the minute he sees me.


    I just sit and stare out the floor-to-ceiling ss windows evading his pensive stare.


    It doesn¡¯t take long before I¡¯m lost in thought. Tonight is the first that I¡¯d see Gabe since I spoke to Mimi. It¡¯s unusual for me to skip out on the club two nights in a row but he probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed because he¡¯s been at home with Charlotte, his wife.


    Mimi is right. Gabe¡¯s different now. Very different to the man she was talking about who hurt her so deeplyst year.


    I know this, I know all of it because I lived through it. Got a first ss ticket to the horror that took my brother and changed him into the bastard he was when he screwed with Mimi.


    Gabe was with Charlotte ten years ago. She got taken by Antonio De La to pay her family¡¯s debt and there was nothing Gabe or anybody could have done about it. It¡¯s the kind of thing that happens in our world.


    It¡¯s the whole survival of the fittest thing and falling prey to those higher up the food chain.


    When we tried to get her back Antonio killed all our staff and threatened a blood war on our family. He threatened with rage, making sure we knew not toe for him again or everyone we knew here in the States and Italia ¨C family, friend and alliance would meet their end.


    That¡¯s what happened to Gabe and Charlotte, and it fucked with him. It messed Gabe up.


    In their case though, miracles happened and she came back to him, ten yearster when a bastard worse than Antonio killed his ass.


    So much has happened, something is always happening and Gabe seemed to be on the receiving end of it. He lost his girl and yearster he witnessed Frankie¡¯s murder. Frankie died in Gabe¡¯s arms. That type of shit can screw with a person.


    Again I know that, I know it all and I¡¯m trying to remember but none of that actually changes anything. Mimi still had to go through what she went through and it was his fault.


    Vincent gets off the phone at the same time the door opens and Gabe and Nick walk into the office.


    I look at Gabe and ball my fists but keep my cool. I was worrying what I¡¯d be


    like when I next saw him. If he was someone else he would have been dead well before now.


    Vincent glowers at Gabe as he ps Nick upside his head and when Nick turns I see why.


    Nick has a fucking ck eye I¡¯m only just noticing and a bruise on his cheek. I shake my head at him.


    What the fuck has Nick gotten himself into now?


    ¡°Nick what the hell happened?¡± Vincent frowns at Nick as he sits on the furthest chair and crosses one leg over the other.


    Gabe sits next to me and gives me the usual nod but I barely acknowledge him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Nick answers with a smirk. ¡°You should see the other guy.¡± He chuckles.


    ¡°He still alive?¡± Vincent asks, straightening up in his chair. I can tell he¡¯s furious as fuck because he doesn¡¯t like anything that can draw attention from the cops.


    Nick has a way of losing his temper.


    We have the same temperament, I just know how to control myself. Mostly. Nick has no off switch. I at least have a pause button.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nick confirms. ¡°I left the motherfucker who thought he could grab my wife¡¯s ass alive and functional enough to know not to try shit like that again.¡±


    Although I continue to stare at him the same as Vincent, I can¡¯t me Nick for losing his shit if a man could be idiot enough to do that.


    Vincent sighs and looks back to all of us. He¡¯s summoned us for a reason. That¡¯s why Nick¡¯s here.


    Me, Gabe and Vincent have a business venture of a chain of hotels in the Caribbean that¡¯s going to bring in billions and we¡¯re in the stages of waiting for it to hit with a massive bang next spring. We¡¯re always here with Vincent making all the arrangements for that.


    Nick¡¯s presence today suggests trouble is around.


    Vincent only tends to speak to us outside of meeting with Pa when he wants to run something past us that Pa would normally keep us out of.


    ¡°What¡¯s up Vin?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Fontaines,¡± he answers. It¡¯s enough. It¡¯s enough of an answer since we¡¯ve been waiting for something to happen with them. ¡°Fontaines are up to something. I don¡¯t know what the fuck it is but this meeting is to put you on your guard.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Gabe asks.


    ¡°Eyes on the streets are picking up movement on their part. There was sighting of them near the office so I followed it up,¡± Vincent answers and sighs. ¡°I followed it up and we were able to track Marc Fontaine to one of our restaurants.¡±


    ¡°Inside?¡± I have to ask because I doubt the man would be that crazy to go into one of our restaurants and eat.


    ¡°No. He was in a limo. Out back near the alley. A guy came out of the restaurant and brought him an envelope.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°You saw all of that?¡± Nick asks him.


    Vincent nods. ¡°I did and of course I tried to look into it deeper because it¡¯s more than suspicious as fuck but nothing¡¯se of it. I don¡¯t know what to make of it other than they¡¯re real bold to step onto our territory, even if he was in a car.¡±


    I frown and temporarily push my anger aside. He¡¯s right, that all sounds more than suspicious as fuck.


    Last time the Fontaines came for us they wanted to use our shippingpany to smuggle drugs over to China. They came at us through Tommy, Nick¡¯s best friend, and killed him, but not before kidnapping Nick¡¯s wife and holding her as ransom so we¡¯d do what they wanted.


    ¡°This feels like the same shit as years ago,¡± I surmise.


    ¡°It does.¡±


    That whole thing gave us the heads-up that trouble was on the horizon. It made us see just how coveted the shippingpany is. We can bypass certainws and get things done. In the past, back to my grandfather¡¯s days when thepany was just getting off the ground, a lot of smuggling took ce. It was how we got so big so quickly. We don¡¯t need to do that shit anymore but we still have certain permissions from the old days. People that turn a blind eye for us on certain things.


    The shit with the Fontaines years ago was instigated by Joey Fontaine, one of the bosses for the family. It was Vincent who killed him to get back Mia. Since then we¡¯ve been looking out for something to happen with the other Fontaine brothers. Marc, Lawrence and Sergio.


    Things however, have been real quiet and it¡¯s been almost three years now.


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Nick asks.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Vincent answers. ¡°You three will do nothing until you need to. What I want is that youe to me if you see anything suspicious. The fact that they were at the office and the restaurant means they could have been going there a while. I don¡¯t know. It just looks like shit brewing and I want everyone on the alert. Especially since you¡¯re at the shippingpany during the day.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Okay. There must be something we can do though.¡±


    ¡°Look after your women and your families.¡± He looks to each of us, even me.


    I¡¯m the only brother here who isn¡¯t in an actual rtionship.


    They all have kids, or are about to. Gabe¡¯s Charlotte is five months pregnant and Vincent has a newborn. Nick has a two year old and he¡¯s the youngest of us.


    I have Mimi.


    God¡­


    Mimi¡­ my babygirl. I can¡¯t get her out of my damn head.


    I keep my breathing still. Even and slow. I¡¯m doing my best to be in the same room as Gabe and not lose my shit, but it¡¯s hard.


    ¡°Okay, sure,¡± I agree and dip my head.


    It¡¯s time to go. If I¡¯m being told I should keep out of it I need to go and resume my attempts to process the bomb Mimi dropped on me.


    Mostly, I need to get away from Gabe. I stand up first, ready to leave. It¡¯s uncharacteristic of me. Vincent turns his attention to me with that same look of awareness he previously had.


    ¡°We done here?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Vincent answers. ¡°Bro, stay back. I wanna talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Can it wait?¡± I can¡¯t hide the irritation in my tone and he notices that too. Vincent is as close as any of the guys to me but I know not to fuck with him in tone or action. He¡¯ll pull rank on me as my older brother and as underboss of the family. I just don¡¯t give a flying fuck right now.


    ¡°It can, but I¡¯d rather it didn¡¯t,¡± he answers and Gabe and Nick exchange curious nces.


    ¡°Let the man go Vincent,¡± Gabe chimes in with a broad smile. The sight of him smiling ignites my blood and I press down hard on my back teeth. ¡°He¡¯s probably anxious to get back to his babygirl.¡± He chuckles and ¡­I see red.


    It starts with a sh.


    A sh of red sparks before my eyes and seeps into my mind, working its way through my consciousness like poison. Suddenly I don¡¯t care who he is, or that he¡¯s changed. I don¡¯t care or give a shit. I just recall what he¡¯s done to my girl.


    My babygirl.


    Yes¡­ what he said would have normally been funny because of the strange rtionship Mimi and I have. But there¡¯s nothing fucking funny about it today. I don¡¯t want him to talk about her or think about her. He has no right.


    The sh turns into a wall of red as he¡¯s about to continue his taunt and I lose my shit.


    I lose control of my mind andnd a fist straight in his face.


    I hit him so hard the impact sends him backwards, falling off his chair. And I don¡¯t stop there.


    I lunge forward onto him and then find myself punching. I hear Vincent and Nick somewhere in the background calling to me but they sound far away.


    They call at me and I don¡¯t hear anything and I lose focus when Gabe sends a bone crunching fist to my jaw that hurts like a motherfucker.


    We¡¯re always fighting and pulling guns on each other, but we never mean it. I think it was one time only that I¡¯d ever gotten into a fight with any of my brothers and it was a real fight. That was with Vincent and he didn¡¯t joke to hand me my ass and mess me up.


    This is real. Gabe sends another fist to my face and then I lose all control. One fist after anothernds in his face.


    I get a good few in before Vincent and Nick pull me off him.


    I didn¡¯t even realize that Gabe had an opening he could have taken to get me good but never took it. He justy there and allowed me to beat the shit out of him. He¡¯s a man like me who would never allow that.


    Only for me though.


    ¡°What the motherfucking hell is wrong with you!¡± Vincent shouts when he releases me. Nick just stares because he¡¯s never seen me lose it before. Not like that and not with one of us. He knows my rage is real and not the shit we usually get up to.


    Gabe lifts his bloodied head, barely able to move it. I¡¯m on fire and I could continue but I¡¯m embarrassed at the sight of what I did to him. I¡¯m embarrassed at the way I look in front of my brothers.


    I¡¯m embarrassed that I can¡¯t feel that bond between any of us at the moment.


    And I feel like shit the longer I stare at Gabe because aside from being my brother he¡¯s my best friend. We¡¯ve had each other¡¯s back since forever.


    We¡¯re only one year apart. I¡¯m older and I always have his back. I swear I¡¯ve had his back since birth.


    I look at all of them and I walk out of the office.


    Vincent calls after me but I keep going, keep walking straight ahead. He catches up with me at the end of the corridor and grabs my arm, yanking me to a stop.


    ¡°Salvatore, what happened?¡± he demands. His voice is more even tempered now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± I answer. Best to say that, especially since I wasn¡¯t supposed to say anything. Mimi begged me not to do anything too. I¡¯m fairly certain I wasn¡¯t supposed to do what I just did to Gabe either, but fuck it. I didn¡¯t kill his ass so kudos to me.


    ¡°Salvatore, what did Gabe do?¡±


    ¡°Vin please. Just please. I can¡¯t be here right now. Watch out for the Fontaines, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right.¡± He releases my arm. ¡°I¡¯m calling youter when you cool off and you¡¯re going to tell me what this shit is that¡¯s got you so worked up.¡±


    ¡°Just leave it Vincent. Just¡­ leave me.¡±


    I walk away before he can answer.


    We¡¯re all close. Brothers and friends. That¡¯s always been the main thing about


    us. We have this bond as brothers that extends to friendship, but right now I don¡¯t feel it and quite honestly I¡¯m not sure I want to.

 #3 Chapter 9

    CHAPTER EIGHT


    Mimi


    This is night four of me getting to the club and looking around for Salvatore.


    It¡¯s getting to the point now where I¡¯m going crazy from his avoidance of me.


    I hate feeling weak, and what I hate even more is feeling like I¡¯ve done something wrong when part of me yearns for understanding.


    And shit, because I know what Salvatore is like, I¡¯m worried.


    What makes me worry all the more was yesterday when I saw Nick he looked at me like he was trying to avoid talking to me for too long. That was a dead giveaway that there was something up with the guys, because he didn¡¯t act like that on the regr.


    On the regr I would have called Salvatore to see if he was okay but I knew better than to call if he wasn¡¯t calling me. So I sent a text and guess what? No response.


    Fuck¡­ get it together girl. The worst fucking thing that could happen to me right now is catching him with someone else.


    I¡¯ve never walked the halls of The Dark Odyssey before and felt such a roil of tension. Not even when I was with Gabe. Everything feels like it¡¯s just boiled into one to screw with me.


    I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s mad at me or mad at the situation. It could be both.


    Tonight I¡¯ve decided to head up to his private lounge and wait. It wouldn¡¯t be like him at all to miss four nights of work. None of them do that. Gabe isn¡¯t here as much as he used to be because Charlotte is pregnant. That¡¯s understandable.


    It is and every time I think back to my own situation I try not to feel a certain kind of way when I see the love and attention he gives his pregnant wife. I try in the same breath not to feel anything for the past.


    I step out of the elevator and my gazends on Salvatore walking down the corridor.


    My heart lifts, skipping several beats and I rush forward. I call to him just as he¡¯s going through the double doors leading up to his lounge but my voice is swallowed up in the loud music.


    I pass by a couple pressed against the wall having sex and rush through the doors that are about to sway shut.


    ¡°Salvatore!¡± I call him. My voice is more audible now. In here the music is funneled down to a low volume and it¡¯s pretty much the same all the way up.


    He stops at the top of the stairs on hearing me but he doesn¡¯t turn around.


    That doesn¡¯t stop me from going to him.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It¡¯s only when I get to him that he turns and I see his face.


    I see his face and I gasp.


    He has two ck eyes and bruises to his left cheek.


    ¡°Salvatore, what the hell happened?¡± The words fly from my mouth and my heart squeezes.


    He tilts his head to the side and a lock of his hair falls over his eye.


    That was a foolish question and I should know it was foolish to ask. I know this man. The only way his face could look like that is if he allowed someone close enough to him to get that damn close.


    There¡¯s only, literally a handful of people in this world who would qualify for that.


    But I can narrow it down to one single person.


    ¡°Babygirl, you know better than to ask questions you don¡¯t want to hear the answer to,¡± he answers through gritted teeth.


    I don¡¯t know whether I should breathe fire or scream.


    ¡°Salvatore I begged you not to do anything,¡± I wince.


    ¡°Like fuck Mimi,¡± he snaps and the vein in his neck pulses against his skin. ¡°Fucking hell. Don¡¯t fucking talk to me right now if you¡¯re going to tell me shit like that. You drop a fucking bomb on me and expect me to sit down and scratch my ass on it.¡±


    Darkness shes in his eyes and a chill runs through me. I¡¯ve never seen him look so mad.


    Never, and not at me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to beat him up,¡± I throw back.


    He shakes his head. ¡°Yeah, of course not. You know why? Because I¡¯ve grown soft and you forget who I am and what the fuck I am. Mimi I¡¯m a fucking mobster. Not one of the fucking girls you share your worries with. I¡¯m not this friend you think I am. I¡¯m not that and that¡¯s the mistake you made.¡±


    I stare at him, studying the rage in his expression but also the hurt. I know without him saying that it¡¯s all a mixture of everything and yes, he is mad at me.


    He¡¯s mad as fuck that I told him I couldn¡¯t be with him.


    And, yes he is mad at the situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. Nothing for you to be sorry for.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me you didn¡¯t hurt him.¡±


    ¡°Left him alive,¡± he answers with an air of menace in his tone.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell him¡­ did you?¡± I¡¯m afraid of the answer to that more.


    ¡°No precious Gabriel doesn¡¯t know shit.¡±


    ¡°Precious?¡± I counter. ¡°What the fuck is the matter with you? Why would you say that to me?¡±


    He leans close to me like he wants me to see him fully, how serious he is.


    ¡°You picked him, Mimi. Not me,¡± he states with emphasis. ¡°If we¡¯re such good friends babygirl, you would have always known how I felt about you.¡±


    He moves back and that chill that ran down my spine moments ago scatters across my body.


    Truth is truth and no one can refute that.


    He¡¯s right and I can¡¯t refute any part of the usation.


    All I can do is watch him as he turns and walks away from me.


    Part of me did know how he felt about me.


    So why didn¡¯t I do anything about it? Why would I have known something like that and go after Gabe instead?


    Maybe I¡­ I don¡¯t know. Anything I think now is going to feel like I¡¯m just making up excuses. But damn it, I cling to the excuse I always find and it¡¯s always about her. Mom.


    Always.


    Maybe I was more fucked up than I realized even from back then and never wanted to get close to anybody too precious to me. Like her.


    Everyone thinks that my mother had an ident, but I¡¯ve carried the secret of the truth very few people know.


    Everyone else thinks she fell off the balcony at home and drowned in the pool. I would have believed it too if I hadn¡¯t found the suicide note.


    Maybe the part of me that would have been able to do the logical thing and go for the guy who always held my heart died that day when I realized mom¡¯s death wasn¡¯t an ident.


    She left the world and left me.


    Left me without saying goodbye.


    It was me who found her dead in the pool too.

 #3 Chapter 10

    CHAPTER NINE


    Mimi


    I knew the next day was going to be shit from the minute I opened my eyes in the morning.


    I just knew.


    So when I got a missed call from the realtor and a voice message asking me to call back, I knew it was going to be bad news.


    It totally was.


    Apparently the owners of the building I wanted to lease for the restaurant have decided they no longer wanted to lease it. They want to sell the entireplex. It¡¯s down to a family emergency that¡¯s required this drastic shift of arrangements.


    That would be all good and well to have the entireplex and call it my own. Except I don¡¯t have the three million they¡¯re asking for.


    Jesus Christ.


    My skin must have set aze the minute I heard it. I¡¯d gone from thinking I had the money to make this dream of minee true to this morning when it just blew up in my face.


    Three million¡­


    Three fucking million¡­


    As if I had that kind of money, or like I could magically find it from somewhere.


    I spent the day looking for alternative buildings. The whole damn day searching one end of Illinois to the other mainly focusing on Chicago because that was where I had my heart set. I found nothing that resonated with me the way the first ce did.


    I didn¡¯t sleep and when morning came I decided that maybe the way wasn¡¯t to find an alternative.


    Maybe I had to find a way to still get what I wanted.


    The only person that came to my mind who could possibly, potentially have that kind of money to help me by way of investment was my father. He was always helping our rtives set up businesses in Italy. Always. So maybe he would do this for me.


    He would have the money, and no he wouldn¡¯t just cough up that kind of cash to hand over to me but if he looked at it as an investment I figured it would be more enticing.


    That was what I told myself as I walked into Cipriani Consultancy a few hourster.


    Dad had built this ce from scratch.


    It was one of the first businesses to work with the Giordanos. He worked with their family way back to Italy and for over forty years.


    He handles the new contracts they receive and with their permission he was also able to take on business with some of the other crime families who are part of the alliance.


    Dad is the middle man and this business that now takes up a whole building is how he met my mother. It¡¯s a funny story that saw him doing everything he could to get her attention. Mom was at the height of her path to bing awyer. Then things changed when she met him.


    She used to tell me how she fell hard for him, and all these amazing stories about him. Of how adventurous he was and full of life he used to be.


    But¡­ I don¡¯t know him to be anything like that.


    Dad has always been firm with me. Spoiled me rotten, spoiled me worse after Mom died, but he was never there. That exined why I spent so much time with the Giordano boys. And probably why I¡¯m not the princess he expected me to be.


    The only time in recent memory that I recall him giving me some kind of parental attention was when he found out I was working at The Dark Odyssey. That came after he wanted to send me away to school in Europe.


    He saw that as his way of helping me get back on track to cooking and the culinary arts.


    I wasn¡¯t ready to go then and definitely not ready to be so far away from everyone. I can¡¯t stand my rtives in Italy and they don¡¯t like me that much because they ss me as a half-blood because of Mom. So I knew it would have been a disaster waiting to happen.


    I calmed him down by telling him I was the manager of the club and that I¡¯d be doing some courses, which I did actually do. I made him believe that I was just going to be doing the administration work for the boys and nothing more. Basically just paperwork.


    Although he epted that as an answer he¡¯s still not happy about it and probably right too, since the bulk of my work is actually making sure the club is stocked with enough condoms and lube.


    Jesus, I know I¡¯ll most likely go straight to hell for lying the way I do. The thing is though, he knows the restaurant has always been in the cards for me.


    He¡¯ll know what it means for me to be taking this leap now. That¡¯s what I¡¯m hoping for anyway. Basically that he¡¯ll have somepassion and help me.


    I go straight to his office and knock on his door that¡¯s already ajar. He¡¯s expecting me and told me to get here for eleven sharp because he has a meeting he can¡¯t bete for. I have ten minutes with him.


    ¡°Come in, ¡± he calls out and I push the door open and go inside.


    He¡¯s writing something so there¡¯s a dy of about five seconds before he acknowledges me.


    When he does it¡¯s the usual part stern face and part father who should be happy to see his daughter he hasn¡¯t seen sincest month. Something elsees into his eyes though that I can¡¯t quite put my finger on. It¡¯s a light of wonder which I pray means he¡¯s in a good mood.


    ¡°Morning Dad,¡± I say sweetly and silently rejoice when he gets up and makes his way around the desk to give me a hug. That does suggest he¡¯s in a decent mood.


    ¡°Mimi, you look¡­ so much like your mother.¡± He smiles with a sadness lurking in his eyes.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I always take that as apliment because my mother was incredibly beautiful. So of course it¡¯s apliment to hear I look like her.


    ¡°And, you¡¯re dressed for business.¡± He observes and gives me a curious stare.


    I didn¡¯t tell him why I wanted to see him when we messaged earlier, only that I had something important I wanted to discuss.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of a business meeting, I am stilling on Sunday though. So this isn¡¯t to rece that.¡± We have dinner together once a month. When I first left home it was every week. This however is what it came to and it wasn¡¯t me who phased out the weekly meetings. It was him.


    Him being busy, but like most mafia guys I know that could mean anything from business to pleasure.


    I¡¯ve seen his women and the fact that his pockets run deep means he won¡¯tck for one at his side. There¡¯s always an easy pool of them that frequent the circles we travel in.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Haven¡¯t seen you in a month. So, hit me with it. What¡¯s so important to drag you down here?¡± He motions to the chair before him and I sit and straighten up to prep to tell him.


    ¡°My restaurant,¡± I say. ¡°My restaurant, Dad. I want to do it. I am doing it.¡±


    He smiles and his bright blue eyes twinkle. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful sweetie.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I have my business n ready and I reckon I could be ready to go in less than two months but ns kind of fell off course for the location.¡± Here¡­ this is the part that I need to sell him.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°The owner decided to sell the ce instead of leasing it and it¡¯s substantially more than I anticipated. Dad, the location is beautiful. It¡¯s right near the subway and the mall and right there in the city center where the footfall is the heaviest. I was considering buying but I don¡¯t really have the funds. I had all the money for the lease and everything I needed to set up, this change has knocked me for six.¡±


    He looks me over and I can tell he¡¯s starting to see the purpose for my visit and where I¡¯m going with my conversation.


    ¡°How much is it Mimi?¡± He gives me a narrow look.


    I take a deep breath. ¡°Dad¡­ it¡¯s three million.¡±


    He presses his lips together and then bites the inside. ¡°Three million? And you have how much?¡±


    My lips part. ¡°I have a hundred grand. I actually have that in my savings ount. In my current ount there¡¯s close to twenty. I wondered if you¡¯d consider investing. Investing¡­ in me.¡± I sound desperate. I sound like I¡¯m begging. I know I am, I just figured if I say it like that maybe he would consider it.


    He runs a hand over his salt and pepper beard and sighs. ¡°Mimi¡­ that¡¯s a lot of money. That¡¯s a lot to part with, and risky.¡± He stares straight into me and I look back with hope. I wish he could see how badly I want this. I wish he could see how much I want to do something with my life. The look on his face though tells me he¡¯s not going to help.


    ¡°Mimi, you have no concept of what it takes to run a business and the fact that you¡¯re here asking me for three million dors is so bizarre.¡± He sighs.


    ¡°Dad how is it bizarre? You gave cousin Lucas five million to set his business up in Catania, why not me?¡± Lucas isn¡¯t the only rtive he¡¯s helped like that. Sure if I¡¯d never known him to part with suchrge sums of money, I would never ask. Since I do I would never think of it as bizarre.


    ¡°Mimi, Lucas has two very sessful hotels and is setting up another. You can¡¯tpare the two. For my five million, I got back ten. This is different. This would be me buying you this ce and I wouldn¡¯t expect to get the money back because you¡¯re my daughter.¡±


    ¡°So, that¡¯s all the more reason to help me. I¡¯m your daughter and you know how I¡¯ve wanted this forever.¡± I continue on in hope.


    ¡°Have you Mimi?¡± He gives me a pointed stare.


    I can¡¯t believe the question, but then¡­ it hits me and I see what he means. He¡¯s asking me that because not only have I had a long break but I turned down the offer to study in Europe with the finest chefs to work in a sex club.


    That¡¯s the reason for the question.


    My breath hitches but I push past it. ¡°Dad I just needed to sort myself out and now that I have I can see clearly what I want to do. I want the restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, I can¡¯t¡­. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t part with that much money with something that just might not work out.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it work out?¡± I¡¯m so stupid. Why did I ask that question? I can see the answer all over his face. I can see it in his eyes. It¡¯s been implied in what he¡¯s been saying.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s me,¡± I fill in and stand up at the same time. ¡°You think it won¡¯t work out because it¡¯s me. You don¡¯t think I¡¯m serious.¡±


    ¡°Mimi, please don¡¯t be upset.¡±


    ¡°How can you expect me not to be upset? I noticed how you aren¡¯t saying that I¡¯m wrong. You don¡¯t think the restaurant will work because you don¡¯t think I can do it.¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, I think it¡¯s good that you saved up and you have your ns. I suggest you try to find something in your means and take it from there. As for me my answer is no.¡± He sounds like he¡¯s talking to one of his clients.


    I try hard not to feel the cold sting of failure seeping into me. I¡¯m trying hard to keep it at bay. It stilles though but I don¡¯t act like a brat and storm out. With dignity I nod and I even offer up a smile.


    ¡°Thanks for your time,¡± I tell him and he sighs.


    He looks like he¡¯s about to say more to me but I don¡¯t wait to hear it. I don¡¯t want to hear any more reasons why he doesn¡¯t think the dream I¡¯ve had for so long won¡¯t work out because it¡¯s me. So, I walk out feeling a hundred times worse than I did earlier.


    He doesn¡¯t think I can do it. Hearing that part is worse than not having the money.

 #3 Chapter 11

    CHAPTER TENN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Salvatore


    The one thing I like about my staff at the club is how observant they are. They check and watch out for shit that looks like trouble.


    They all know to do it.


    From the security guards outside to the exotic dancers on the tforms.


    Never can tell when enemies may walk in.


    The women here though take that keen attention to detail a little too far, and when they use it to start checking up on me it pisses me off. Especially when I don¡¯t want the attention.


    The tall blonde woman in my office now is like that. I forgot her name. I think it¡¯s Cora or Corrin. One of those, and she¡¯s one of those women who always has her eye on me.


    She thought it would be nice of her toe to my aidst night although I turned her away and here she is again tonight, fishing to see if I¡¯m with Mimi.


    We¡¯re in my office and she¡¯s supposed to be in the yboy lounge. She¡¯s a fairly new waitress. Been with us now for over two months. Christian hired her on the basis of her looks and he was right to. She has the looks and like the other waitresses who work the lounge she¡¯s daring. Daring, meaning she¡¯s not worried about working topless or calling the shots if the yboys who book the lounge have any special sexual requests. She does it all and said so on her resum¨¦.


    From blow jobs to threesomes and other requests.


    That was what she had written.


    Up untilst year this woman would have been my type, my kind of woman who¡¯d be as daring and adventurous as me.


    Tonight.. no.


    ¡°I thought you might want a drink,¡± she says, resting against the wall. She looks at me with herrge green eyes like she¡¯smitting me to memory.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a drink. But thank you,¡± I say.


    ¡°Anything else you need?¡± Seduction ripples from her in waves with the question and she pushes off the wall and makes her way over to me. She sits on the edge of my desk and her little negligee rides up her hips and she parts her legs wide enough so I can see she¡¯s not wearing any panties.


    She smiles and I narrow my eyes at her. I sit back against the leather of my chair and give her a crude smile when she widens her legs even more exposing her pussy lips with a bright smile on her face.


    ¡°I think if you like your job, I would really love it if you could go back to the lounge and do your work,¡± I remark, much to her disappointment.


    The smile on her face recedes and she stands knowing not to push me. I¡¯m one of these guys who I think she knows appears to be even tempered but cross me and it will be your first andst strike.


    ¡°Oh¡­ um¡­okay¡­¡± She doesn¡¯t look at me as she walks out. I didn¡¯t expect her to.


    What I also don¡¯t expect is to see Gabe standing at my door.


    He was about to knock when she pushed it open and walked past him, not before ncing back though at the mess his face still is.


    Gabe¡¯s face is still fucked and it¡¯s actually swollen.


    ¡°Can Ie in?¡± he asks and I nod.


    He walks in and I straighten up. I¡¯m still ready to pop a bullet, and I¡¯m still reminding myself that he¡¯s my brother.


    He sits in the chair in front of me and we stare at each other.


    Of the brothers we look the most simr. We look like Pa. Vincent and Nick look like variations of our mother. Frankie looked like us too. Sometimes though when I look at Gabe it¡¯s like I¡¯m looking at myself.


    ¡°What did I do to her?¡± he asks. ¡°What did I do to Mimi?¡±


    I¡¯m not actually surprised that he asked the question like that.


    My rage the other day probably spoke of everything and it must have been a tell that that fight could only have been about Mimi. Nick guessed it right off the bat and tried to get me to cough up the info a few nights ago. I kept my silence though. I kept that part of the implied promise I made Mimi. I kept it then and I¡¯m keeping it now.


    ¡°I¡¯m not at liberty to discuss that with you,¡± I answer and he bows his head, dipping it in frustration.


    When he lifts his head and his eyes meet mine again, remorsees into his eyes.


    ¡°So, I did do something. Salvatore¡­ it must be bad for you to want to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Gabe, you know what? Yes. It was bad.¡± I think I can tell him that much.


    ¡°The guys said they haven¡¯t seen you with her. Please don¡¯t tell me that I did something to screw with the two of you.¡±


    Iugh, not a humorousugh because what he said wasn¡¯t funny. Not one fucking bit.


    I know I¡¯m acting like a prick. I¡¯m acting out though because his actions made it all bad for me. His actions made Mimi believe I¡¯m just like him.


    That she¡¯ll have the same fucked up result and it¡¯s supposed to make me feel better that it will be worse with me. Fucking hell.


    ¡°Gabe¡­ you know what pisses me off? I get it, you went through hell for many years. But Mimi? Jesus ¡­ when I found out you were with her I couldn¡¯t believe you would cross the line knowing you couldn¡¯t return the feelings she had for you. She¡¯s one of us. She was basically family, and the way you treated her was fucked up. I can¡¯t begin to unravel it. You went there with her because she was an easy target. You dragged her into your shit because you knew she¡¯d go to you willingly, no matter how many times you let her down. And now that you have your happy family she¡¯s left with the aftermath. So you can go figure it out for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Salvatore¡­ I¡¯m not going to disagree with you, all of what you said is true. It¡¯s all true and I can¡¯t take back what I did. I¡¯m sorry. I truly am. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt her and definitely not you. I can¡¯t cope with this¡­ us not talking. Us like this, but I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to fix it.¡±


    He rises to his feet. I don¡¯t answer because there are some things you can¡¯t fix. This situation is one of them.


    I hate this with us though too.


    I don¡¯t know how to be like this with him.


    He leaves and shortly after I leave too.


    I¡¯ve been brainstorming what to do.


    I haven¡¯t calmed yet but I¡¯m calmer.


    The answer to what I want is still there in my mind.


    I still want Mimi and this news hasn¡¯t changed the fact that she¡¯s still mine.


    What¡¯s changed is strategy.


    Tact.


    I never chase a woman who doesn¡¯t want me and I¡¯ve nevere across a woman that didn¡¯t want to be with me.


    It¡¯s always been different with her though. Always.


    I get back to my apartment and can tell straightaway that something feels off about the ce even before I open the door.


    Instinct makes me want to reach for my gun, but the subtle scent of sweet honey calms me.


    The ce always smells like that when she¡¯s here. Nearly a week has passed though since she wasst here. The scent started to wear off.


    I walk into the living room where the scent lures me to follow and that¡¯s where I find her. She¡¯s sitting on the floor in the dark leaning against the floor to ceiling windows.


    Her hair looks silver against the moonlight and the city light, the tear stains on her cheeks are more pronounced, her eyes bright but just from the color, not bright with the emotion I always see in them.


    She doesn¡¯t look at me until I get right up to her. She¡¯s dressed in a ck business dress and a zer. Looks like she went to something important. It¡¯s unnatural since I¡¯m used to seeing her in lingerie, casual wear, or nothing.


    I lower to sit next to her and she stares at me.


    The other day I acted like I was pissed at her and I acted like a prick.


    What I¡¯m pissed at is the situation and that she doesn¡¯t trust me.


    She has keys to my ce and she knows she can alwayse here to me. I haven¡¯t seen her here in this state though in a long time and I¡¯m not going to be a prick tonight.


    ¡°Come here baby,¡± I say, reaching for her.


    Shees to me, snuggles between my legs out of habit and I hold her so she can rest her head on my chest.


    God help me, this chick has made me go fucking soft. I can¡¯t help my damn self when her delicate fingers run over my chest. I feel it everywhere.


    ¡°Why were you crying Babygirl?¡±


    ¡°My restaurant¡­ I can¡¯t do it. My ns¡­ they just. It¡¯s just shit like everything else,¡± she rasps on a hush.


    This is what we normally talk about. Her dreams. This was what she was nning out, fuck I even helped her do her business n. It was the only thing I could do to help her find herselfst year.


    She came up with some pretty damn good ideas and I know she was on the verge of signing contracts so this is news to me.


    ¡°What happened with the restaurant?¡± I ask stroking her cheek.


    ¡°They¡¯re selling the ce. I have to start looking again but I don¡¯t know if I can do it. Bad enough that my hundred grand is shit next to the three million they want, but I asked my father to help me and he said ¡­he said no. He wouldn¡¯t invest in me. He said no, Salvatore.¡±


    Mimi¡¯s father likes to spoil her on the regr, but it¡¯s the kind of spoge to cover up what I call a strained rtionship. A handbag here and there and all the shoes in the world. Clothes and an apartment. Business though, no¡­ that man would never enter in any kind of business rtionship with her. So it¡¯s not surprising to hear this.


    Going to him would be the obvious thing to do. The man made a pretty penny from working for my family.


    She knew he¡¯d have the money and he does. Three million is pocket money to him.


    It¡¯s change to me, and I have an idea she won¡¯t like.


    I¡¯m a mobster. Greed flows through my veins like blood.


    When I see something I want I take it. I take it the easy way or the hard way.


    I find a way, and greed for this woman has made me find a way.


    What she needs is a wakeup call.


    One that will tell her she¡¯s mine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Babygirl, we¡¯ll sort something out. Why don¡¯t you run a bath and rx?¡± I tell her and she lifts her head.


    ¡°Really? You want me here?¡± Her thick ckshes beat softly as her gaze clings to mine.


    ¡°Always,¡± I tell her. It sounds like a promise. It is.


    Her shoulders rx and out of habit she nts a kiss on my lips. Brief and familiar, crazy and it makes me crazy.


    She gets up and walks away. My eyesnd on her ass as she pads across the corridor.


    It¡¯s time to step up my game and cut to the shit.


    I won¡¯t and don¡¯t ept the excuse she gave me. That it will be different with me. Fucking fuck that. I¡¯m not about to lie down like a little bitch and ept that.


    I get that she¡¯s broken. All I have to do is fix her.

 #3 Chapter 12

    CHAPTER ELEVEN


    Mimi


    I¡¯m trying. Trying to keep my mind open.


    What¡¯s helping is Salvatore is talking to me again.


    He was gone when I woke up this morning and sent me a message earlier to meet him at the club at eight.


    Last night, I reached a point where I was at my lowest. That¡¯s how I ended up at Salvatore¡¯s apartment. My mind took me to the ce it knew I¡¯d find the most strength.


    I spent all of yesterday looking for a new building and potential location for the restaurant and found nothing.


    Then I just crumbled when Dad¡¯s words came rushing in on me. I started questioning myself and I wondered if I should just give up.


    This morning I woke up with the newfound strength my soul sought amid the weirdness of being at Salvatore¡¯s ce.


    Amid the weirdness that he slept on the sofa and gave me the bed. Of course it would be different now between us after the night we spent togetherst week.


    That night changed us and realistically I can¡¯t just forget it, or act like it never happened.


    I figured perhaps if I take small steps maybe I¡¯ll be able to shake the fear and just¡­ see where that leads me. That¡¯s where I am now. One day at a time. One step at a time. Slowly.


    I left his ce an hour ago after making an appointment to view a potential building near the shoppingplex at the Water Tower on Michigan avenue.


    I made the appointment knowing my heart wouldn¡¯t be into it, but I¡¯m trying. That¡¯s the most important thing. I¡¯m trying and now I want to prove my father wrong.


    I just have to get over this hurdle first.


    The problem with finding the perfect ce is just that. It¡¯s perfect and when I had a shot at getting it the dream came alive in my head. I could see myself there doing what I wanted to do.


    I love working at The Dark Odyssey. I love the fantasy of the ce and the wildness people get up to. I see myself staying there too, but it¡¯s not the same as owning my own business.


    I arrived at the club early. As usual it¡¯s crazy with the wild sex. I make my way up to Salvatore¡¯s lounge and see him standing by the balcony of the archway watching the couple in the exhibitionist box.


    Watching people have sex is supposed to be a norm to us. It¡¯s so normal that what isn¡¯t normal is watching people not have sex.


    However, it felt normal until we had sex and my cheeks burn looking at the couple now. The sight of them makes me stop in my tracks.


    The guy pounds relentlessly into the woman from behind. He¡¯s fucking her so hard she¡¯s shoved up against the ss of the box and her breasts squash into it.


    I turn and look at Salvatore, finding him watching me and my whole body blushes when I take note of the desire in his eyes. Thest time we were up here together we stepped over the line. I don¡¯t know what will happen tonight.


    I walk up to him and he looks me over. He doesn¡¯t say anything though and that¡¯s strange. I¡¯m wearing ck, not because he likes it and what I have on is a mini dress that hugs my frame in a simr way to a negligee.


    He puts his cigar down and walks around me, continuing to look me up and down.


    ¡°Should I even ask what¡¯s going on?¡± I ask when he stops in front of me.


    We hadst night but we aren¡¯t okay. Things are vague between us and I don¡¯t like it.


    ¡°I have an offer for you,¡± he states. His expression is hard and searching.


    ¡°Offer?¡± That sounds ominous. ¡°What kind of offer?¡±


    ¡°Your restaurant exactly where you want it.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I hold his gaze feeling my heartbeat slow down along with my breathing. ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t have three million.¡±


    ¡°But I do,¡± he fills in.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I shake my head. I won¡¯t allow him to do this for me. ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    My lips part. ¡°What? Salvatore what did you do? What is this?¡± When darkness shes in his eyes my heartbeat speeds up.


    ¡°The offer is this: I¡¯ll give you the restaurant if you give me a chance.¡±


    My cheeks burn with heat first then it flushes down my body. It cascades and my ears ring because I can¡¯t believe he would do this to me. It¡¯s what they all do. The mobster way. Take what you want by whatever means and he thinks I¡¯m like the other women.


    ¡°How could you do this? You think I¡¯m fucking property? Like you can just ckmail me into being with you?¡± Ish out. ¡°You think you can buy me, like I can be bought?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he simply says and I raise my hand and p him right across his cheek.


    I could tell he expected it though from the smirk on his face. The smirk that fades in an instant when he takes hold of my arm and shoves me up against the ss.


    ¡°Want me to lie Maria and say no? You keep asking me how I could do this, why I do that, what¡¯s fucking with me and you know the answer to all of it. It¡¯s you. I want you. I¡¯m not going to fuck around and lie and tell you anything other than that. So yes I¡¯ll do whatever I have to, to get what I want. All the better to know you want me too.¡±


    ¡°This is insane,¡± I shake my head because I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing.


    He blocks my escape when I try to leave and presses into me. He gets real close and the roil of emotion inside my soul shes, weakening me.


    He¡¯s too close. So close I could suffocate from the heat that¡¯s flushed over my body. So close I can¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Insane? Mimi, insane¡­ you know what¡¯s insane? Us. We¡¯re like this masquerade party. Masquerading as friends when we¡¯ve never been that.¡± He runs his fingers over the t of my stomach and desire pools between my thighs. His face brushes over mine and I can¡¯t take it.


    ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯ve always wanted me,¡± I throw back.


    He catches my face and smooths his fingers down to my neck. He squeezes hard and holds me in ce, exuding his dominance over me and instinctively I submit and don¡¯t fight back. A devilish smile lights up his face in that moment and it makes my pussy clench with need and desire for him that I don¡¯t want to feel right now.


    ¡°I have,¡± he confesses and my heart jolts. ¡°But dearest Maria, I don¡¯t fuck women who are into my brothers. It¡¯s a line I don¡¯t cross and I don¡¯t need to Babygirl. I¡¯m Salvatore Giordano, I don¡¯t need to try, but when I do, I do whatever the fuck I want. On this asion I¡¯m just giving you the chance to do what you want too.¡±


    I hate that he knows me so well. What did I expect though? What the hell did I expect?


    I keep saying I know what these guys are like. Why am I shocked when they do something I should expect?


    ¡°You don¡¯t always know what I want. You can¡¯t just use money to buy me. I can¡¯t be bought.¡±


    Heughs a crude sardonicugh at thest shred of my will. The shred of my heart trying to protect itself from heartbreak.


    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong Babygirl. It¡¯s all wrong because you want me just as much as I want you,¡± he reminds me.


    I¡¯m torn, torn between wanting him and wanting to flee from this arrangement he¡¯s trying to force on me.


    He lifts the hem of my dress, slides it up my legs right up to my hips, not caring who¡¯s watching and rest assured there are people watching us.


    It¡¯s like a repeat of the other night and at the bar are the same bartender and the same woman who¡¯d stared on in jealousy the other night. I feel her gaze on us and a quick nce at her confirms she¡¯s watching.


    The flutter of Salvatore¡¯s fingers over my mound drags my thoughts back to him and everything and everyone fades away.


    He holds my gaze as he slides his fingers inside my pussy and starts stroking.


    ¡°Salvatore¡­¡± I breathe on the edge of abored breath.


    His smile widens and he pulls his fingers out briefly to lick off the glistening juice.


    ¡°Look at you, fucking wet for me and all I¡¯ve done is talk to you. Your body betrays you babygirl. Betrayal, showing me all you truly want,¡± he deres and slides his fingers back into me. ¡°Tell me to stop Mimi. Tell me to stop and I will.¡± He speeds up and I press my head back against the wall when he releases my throat.


    Stop¡­


    Ites to my mind but not the way it should for a woman who told a man she couldn¡¯t be with him days ago.


    It¡¯s just a fleeting thought in my mind that doesn¡¯t quite register because his fingers inside me feel so damn good.


    I moan as he continues to finger fuck me, hard then slow and Ie undone.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting baby, tell me to stop and I¡¯ll fuck off, or ¡­give me that chance. It¡¯s your call,¡± he says.


    I moan and gasp when he speeds up. I just manage to grip on to his wide shoulders when he crouches down and nuzzles his face between my thighs. A secondter he pushes his tongue straight up inside me and starts licking over the hard sensitive nub of my clit.


    He licks and sucks and I moan out loud not caring there are people around us.


    The tug of a vicious orgasm threatens to take me and I suck in a sharp breath, just as I¡¯m about to indulge in the pleasure though he pulls away and stands up smiling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop touching me¡­¡± I wince. It sounds like a plea.


    He catches my face again and squeezes harder. ¡°What was that Mimi?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop touching me.¡± I sound crazy, floating from one emotion and decision to the next. Not really settling on anything. Right now I just want him.


    ¡°What do you want me to do you baby?¡±


    I want him so badly it aches. I want him so badly it scares me. ¡°Fuck me¡­¡± I say and he smiles wide seeing my desperation.


    ¡°You want my cock?¡± He quirks a brow and arches his lips.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I want it.¡±


    ¡°Beg me¡­ beg me for it so I know you want me.¡±


    I¡¯ve never been more desperate in my life. ¡°Fuck me¡­ please. Please¡­ Salvatore.¡±


    ¡°With fucking pleasure Babygirl,¡± he growls, releases me and his lipse crashing down hard on mine.


    I reach up and touch his face, wanting him more. Wanting this kiss like nothing else. Wanting him like nothing else.


    He tastes of sex and raw, masculine need. He tastes like carnal, undiluted desire. He tastes like everything I want and need rolled into one.


    In one swift move he rips the dress off me and I gasp pulling away from his lips.


    The dress had a built in bra so my breasts spill out on release from the prison of the fabric holding them in.


    Like a ferocious animal he tears off my panties too and undoes his pants making his cock spring free, perfectly erect and ready to im me.


    I just hold on when he picks me up and take in a deep breath when he plunges deep inside my pussy. Just for a second I allow myself the pleasure of acknowledging that if anyone wondered if we were together or not, or are still together or not, we¡¯re giving them the answer.


    In the same breath I actually don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing right now other than what my body is telling me to do.


    I want him and I want him to fuck me.


    He starts doing just that, just as I asked. Almost immediately his pumps be wild thrusts of relentless need boring into me. Then he starts fucking me hard. I cry out from the impact of his massive length searing into me raw and unforgiving.


    ¡°Salvatore¡­¡± I moan.


    ¡°That¡¯s right babygirl, say my name while I fuck you hard.¡±


    I call for him again and he speeds up, rocking my body with hard rough strokes. I¡¯m not surprised at the scandalous orgasm that washes over me that makes me arch my back and grind against him. I start to fuck him too, bucking and thrashing against him as the erotic wildness consumes me whole.


    He presses me into the wall and angles me so he can fuck me harder. Just then his cock pulses inside me and it makes my walls tighten. I know then that we¡¯re close, so close. He pounds into me and the spray of hot cum thundering into my passage makes me climax all over again.


    Jesus Christ¡­


    I can¡¯t breathe. I clutch on to him and try to steady myself and my mind from buzzing. He holds me to him, holding me there against his chest where I can feel the powerful beat of his heart.


    I can¡¯t believe that we did this again, but more so I can¡¯t believe I just had sex in public. Sex in public with Salvatore Giordano.


    I im to be wild but I¡¯ve never been this wild.


    I lift my head to look around but my gaze tangles with his. We look at each other, his cock still pressing into me, me who¡¯s naked with my legs wrapped around him.


    ¡°You will stay with me tonight,¡± he informs me. ¡°Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± It feels like the only answer my body will allow me to give.

 #3 Chapter 13

    CHAPTER TWELVE


    Salvatore


    I¡¯ve tried drugs before.


    Nobody knows that about me.


    I almost got hooked on the wildness of the thrill it would give me and I only stopped when I found myself hooked between the edge of a bridge.


    I had the vague memory of thinking I could fly. It was how I ended up there.


    Waking up to what could have been my death was enough to make me stop forever. It scared the fucking shit out of me. What I never forgot though was the thrill.


    The closest I¡¯ve ever felt to that is tonight.


    I feel it now as I watch the beauty before me suck my cock.


    Long slender fingers work the base, pumping as she sucks my length, and fucking hell, working me from base to tip. Fingers and hands work together in tandem with each other and I can honestly say that I¡¯ve lost my fucking mind.


    It¡¯s like I fell in the trap of my own game and I can¡¯t see for shit beyond the beautiful woman before me.


    I¡¯m kneeling on the bed and while she¡¯s on her knees giving me head, it¡¯s me who¡¯s fucking submitting to her. The goddess has me under her control and so much power over me I forget who I am, when I am and where I am.


    Her blond head bobs up and down as she takes me deeper and I groan.


    Outside the window I notice the sky has changed. It¡¯s twilight, right in the breath between night and sunrise and the shuffle of light is just about to pierce through. We¡¯ve been like this all night.


    I¡¯ve had her six times already and I n to have her again before the damn sunes up.


    Before the dawn of the new day.


    Her tongue makes rasping strokes over my length and she pauses to look at me.


    ¡°Is that ¡­good?¡± she asks.


    Like fuck, I feel my eyes go wide because I don¡¯t know what the fuck must be in that pretty little head of hers. What must she be thinking to ask me that?


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking perfect,¡± I answer and I can¡¯t keep the husk out of my damn voice.


    She resumes, taking my dick right back into her pretty mouth. Every time she¡¯s done this tonight I¡¯ve enjoyed that part, watching her take me in and the look of question in her eyes, seeking my approval, then sucking hard.


    When she takes me so deep into her mouth I see that she almost chokes and I run my fingers through her hair,cing them through the silky strands.


    I can sense from the coil in my balls that I¡¯m nearly at the verge of climax. On one of the breaks earlier she sucked me off and I finished in her mouth. That was hot as fuck.


    I don¡¯t want to do that this time but I might just from looking at what she does next.


    She has one hand on my dick and the other catches her nipple on her right breast and she starts massaging and moaning while she sucks me.


    While it¡¯s hot like hell to watch her feel up her tits, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to allow her to pleasure herself while I could be doing it.


    I run my hands over her head and slide my fingers under her chin.


    She stops sucking my cock and I slide out of her mouth.


    I take hold of her little nipples and give her breasts a good squeeze.


    ¡°Let me do that for you, baby. When you want me to suck your tits just ask. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Lie down.¡±


    She lies back against the stack of pillows, her lids droopy. She must be exhausted, but like me she can¡¯t stop.


    One more time then we¡¯ll sleep.


    I close my mouth over her nipple and start sucking. She moans and runs her


    hand through my hair, holding me to her, encouraging me to continue the wild suckle I always give her.


    I do.


    I suck and she moans and I amplify it, giving her pleasure by sliding my fingers into her tight wet cunt. Her pussy is wet, dripping with need, dripping and begging to be fucked.


    The same as my cock begs to be inside her again and I¡¯m holding off because damn, do I ever love that sound humming from her lips.


    She hums and moans, saying my name over and over again.


    Over and over again and it¡¯s not something I¡¯m going to forget anytime soon.


    I suck harder and her leg snakes over my back pressing into me as I suck her tits and finger fuck her.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Salvatore¡­. Ohhh ahhhhh¡­.¡± she moans and grinds her body against


    mine when she climaxes.


    I feel the sweet nectar flow from her, down my fingers. I pull my fingers out and lick them off but I dive in to drink too. I lick over her pretty pussy, enjoying the cream flowing from her beauty and I don¡¯t stop until I¡¯vepped up enough and left just the right amount for me to slide into her.


    She knows by now I like to give it to her rough so my feast on her is to get her body ready to be fucked hard. Raw and ready.


    ¡°Feel good, Babygirl?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Good, well she¡¯s about to feel even better than she already does.


    I line my dick up with her hot wet opening and thrust right in, taking hold of her hips so I can move into her.


    ¡°Oh God¡­¡± she moans when I speed up and start fucking her.


    I love, love, love watching those tits bounce with every pound. The sight fuels me to continue and give it to her.


    The sight and the pleasure look on my girl¡¯s face makes me want to bottle pleasure and everything good in this world I can get my hands on and give it to her.


    That is the effect of her, but then it was always like that with her.


    She just needs to know and believe it.


    The coil in my balls tells me I won¡¯tst. I¡¯ve reached the end of my tether. The end of pleasure. The end of the night I had with the woman I¡¯ve wanted for so long.


    Friend¡­


    I almost think we never were. I almost think it was just a phase when we thought that¡¯s what we could be, because the way we¡¯ve been tonight feels like a fucking long timeing.


    The other night was nothing inparison to this. Not a damn thing.


    The tension hits me hard and I lose control, rutting into her until I blow my load. Hot cum explodes from me and her tight little pussy wraps around my dick like a glove and squeezes. We both cry out from the wild sensation.


    My heart beat speeds up so much I almost think it¡¯s going to jump right out of my damn chest. Exhaustion takes me whole and when I lower to the bed to hold her, my whole body feels like a dead weight.


    She twists into me and slips her arms around me. I cup her face and kiss her. It¡¯s amazing we can be wild and physical but her lips always get me. A simple kiss from my erotic little fairy. A simple kiss from my babygirl to calm the savage beast inside me.


    A simple kiss that actually scares the shit out of me because it tells me how badly I want her. This is more than just a fucking game. It¡¯s more than that and what¡¯s worse is it¡¯s out of my control.


    I can hold whatever shit I have over her so she¡¯ll be mine. I can do all that shit to her all I want, but if she doesn¡¯t choose me it won¡¯t be real.


    That¡¯s what scares the fuck out of me because I know, I know I want her more than I did when I just wanted to change things up.


    She kisses me back, running delicate fingers over my beard. We kiss until she stills and I know she¡¯s sleeping, falling asleep with me on her lips.


    I fall asleep too holding her.


    It feels like I just closed my eyes for a second though and when I open them


    again bright sunlight beams through the window.


    I¡¯m alone in the bed again and anger threatens to take me like the other day until the slight tter of crockery pushes through the silence that¡¯s settled around me.


    I sit up and look toward the door. I always feel disoriented when I¡¯m in the suite because I¡¯m rarely here. I used to be here all the time in years gone by with one woman after another, or two.


    Right now I just want to see the woman I want.


    I slide off the bed and shrug into my boxers. My shirt is gone. I left my clothes on the floor herest night by the nightstand.


    Moving out of the room I see her.


    Mimi¡¯s in the kitchen making coffee, she¡¯s wearing my shirt, only my shirt, which shows off her beautiful golden legs.


    Her golden hair against the jet ck of my shirt is striking. Her here against everything in my life is striking.


    She stops what she¡¯s doing when she sees me and studies me. Her eyes are filled with what I sawst night. Desire and fear.


    While I don¡¯t want her to be afraid of me there¡¯s something about it that makes me selfish and makes me want to use it for my benefit. For control.


    I should feel like a bastard for just thinking that, except selfishness and my need for her gets the better of me.


    I walk up to her and stop a breath away.


    She just gazes up at me, the wariness growing in her stare.


    I want an answer from her, but¡­ it¡¯s like the silence preserves the memory ofst night. The wildness we sharedst night lurks in the belly of silence.


    It¡¯s her that steps closer and runs her index finger over the hard wall of my chest. She¡¯s tracing the outline and pressing her lips together.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The slight touch drives me crazy all over again and when she slides her hands up to cup my jaw I go to her lips.


    Fuck¡­


    If I wanted to talk I shouldn¡¯t have done that.


    I shouldn¡¯t have sumbed to desire.


    Our tongues tease and tangle the way they didst night. The little moan she makes drives me wild.


    It¡¯s enough to make me know what I want to fucking do next.


    Fuck her. Fuck her hard and raw likest night.


    I pull away from her, pick her up and set her on the breakfast table.


    ¡°Sal-¡±


    I stop her, pressing my fingers to her soft full lips.


    I shake my head. ¡°No¡­I want you. I want to taste you. Spread your legs for me baby.¡±


    I nearly fucking lose my head when she shuffles back on the table and spreads her legs wide for me.


    No panties fromst night so her pretty pink pussy is ready for me. There¡¯s just one thing wrong with this picture. The shirt.


    I fix that quickly in one swift move by pulling it off her, unleashing her perfect globes. Her nipples point toward me, ripe and ready to be sucked so I indulge, satisfying her.


    I suck her tits and slide my fingers into her pussy, enjoying the moans and groans of pleasure that fall from her lips.


    I alternate my suckle on her breasts then move to her pussy to taste.


    With the way I sucked her tits I know she¡¯ll be ready for tasting. She is.


    ¡°Good girl, you¡¯re so wet for me.¡± I say, spreading her pussy lips wider so I can lick over her clit and suck on it.


    The sound she makes as I do so pulses through me. It¡¯s too wild. It¡¯s the sound of pure feminine pleasure and it reaches something primal inside me.


    It¡¯s like it shakes the foundation of the building and I¡¯m pretty sure we¡¯re the only ones left at The Dark Odyssey living out onest fantasy.


    I stand quickly, ready to take her and make her mine again.


    I all but shove down my boxers and grab her with one hand and my cock with the other so I can m into her.


    I start to fuck her with that primal instinct. That wild sensation that drives me beat for beat toward ultimate pleasure. I want it and I want to give it to her.


    I already know I won¡¯tst so when her walls tighten around me, I instantly lose control. It¡¯s the pent-up lust that¡¯se to im me, but her too.


    It has the same feel asst night. It has the same reckless feel of untamed fire that aims to scorch and torch everything in its wake.


    I start rutting into her and pull her close so I can get her deep.


    We both cry into the release, sharing it once more.


    Giving in to pleasure, giving in to each other. Going way over any lines that may have been blurred between us.


    As I look at her I¡¯m not sure those lines actually existed.


    Last night she said I talked like I¡¯d always wanted her and I told her I did.


    Nothing is truer than that.

 #3 Chapter 14

    CHAPTER THIRTEEN


    Mimi


    My God¡­


    I think I finally lost my damn mind.


    How could a person get so lost in emotion?


    I never knew untilst night that it could happen to me.


    I¡¯m so wrapped up that I don¡¯t want him to stop touching me for fear that reality will drag me back to face all that I fear.


    I press against the hard wood of the table as he pulls out of me and grabs a wad of kitchen towel and starts cleaning me then himself too. He¡¯s not looking at me though. Not like before.


    I know it¡¯s because he¡¯s thinking the same, that we can¡¯t keep this up.


    He wants an answer.


    An answer to the enhanced version of the question he asked me before.


    Will I be his.


    He adjusts his boxers, covering himself up, still not looking at me. While he goes to the bathroom to dispose of the tissue I shrug back into his shirt and move to the living room. I go to the window and crack it open slightly to get some air.


    The cool breezees in but it¡¯s not enough. The damn heat is too much. The heat from the weather and the heat from us.


    The heat now from his fingers as he slips them around my waist. It burns through the soft cotton of his shirt.


    He turns me to him and I gaze up into his handsome, handsome face.


    The handsome, handsome face of the man I¡¯ve gone to the edge of ecstasy with and I don¡¯t want to go back to reality.


    ¡°We need to talk, Mimi. I won¡¯t start this day without your answer. I¡¯m damn serious,¡± he demands.


    That¡¯s the part that conflicts me. If I feel like this, then I should just give him a chance. It should be easy. The fucking restaurant shouldn¡¯te into the question.


    ¡°Is this the way you want me to be with you? Holding something I want over my head so I¡¯ll be with you?¡± I ask and he doesn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°That is irrelevant. The other way didn¡¯t work. This is the way it¡¯s gonna work. I own the restaurant. You get the whole damn fucking thing if you give me a chance,¡± he replies.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it bother you that this will be like some contract I¡¯m being forced into?¡± I throw back.


    He surprises me by smiling. It¡¯s not a smile of humor though. It¡¯s more of a sneer.


    ¡°Babygirl, we¡¯ve been fucking sincest night. Nobody¡¯s forcing you to do a goddamn thing. You hopped on my cock all by yourself. Might have given you a hand once or twice, could be three times, I lost count. There was no force.¡±


    His crass words make my whole body burn. He¡¯s right though.


    I continue to stare at him and my silence seems to infuriate him.


    ¡°Salvatore, this doesn¡¯t feel right,¡± I say. I don¡¯t want this. It feels like I¡¯m being forced to fly out of the nest offort sooner than I have strength for.


    He sneers again. ¡°So¡­ it¡¯s a no? Afterst night you¡¯re still fucking telling me no?¡±


    I shake my head at him. ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not a no. I just don¡¯t like it¡­ I wanted to be with you in my own time,¡± I confess.


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­ like fuck Mimi. Let me give you a fucking rude awakening,¡± he growls and hits out at the wall. ¡°If we don¡¯t do this I¡¯m done. I¡¯m fucking done.¡±


    A chill races through me. ¡°What do you mean by¡­ done?¡± I hold his gaze.


    ¡°It means I¡¯m done with you, Babygirl. It means we end in every way. I won¡¯t be one of these pansy ass shits who can tell a doll they want to keep fucked up crap like ¡®I¡¯d rather be a friend than not in your life¡¯. I won¡¯t do it, I won¡¯t watch you with some other guy and ept that you didn¡¯t want to be with me because you hold the sins of my brother over my fucking head.¡±


    I blow out a ragged breath and a tear runs down my cheek. ¡°I never meant to make it seem that way.¡±


    ¡°That is what it is Mimi. You¡¯re scared I¡¯ll break you like Gabe did. Worse¡­you said it would be worse because you¡¯re fucking scared to feel what you already feel for me.¡±


    He¡¯s calling me out on truth but realistically, I¡¯m scared to change the only thing that¡¯s constant in my life. That¡¯s him.


    ¡°Salvatore-¡±


    ¡°No Mimi,¡± he cuts me off and shakes his head like he did before. ¡°I¡¯m being serious as fuck here, so you better listen to me.¡±


    I¡¯m listening and hearing, receiving his words. ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better, because you need to hear this and pay attention. You¡¯ve never been with me Babygirl. You¡¯ve never been my doll. I won¡¯t hurt you, I would never hurt you or put you through the shit Gabe did to you. But I won¡¯t do this to myself either. I won¡¯t be in this whatever it is we are and not have you the way I want. That means I can¡¯t be your friend either. When you look at me you¡¯ll know I want you. When you look at me, you¡¯ll know I want you in every way that a man can want a woman so this stops here Mimi, right now. We decide. You do.¡± He pulls in a sharp breath and stares at me long and hard, then continues. ¡°Option one, you give me that chance. I let you know when I think you¡¯ve given me a fair chance, and hand over the ownership of the restaurant. If we work out we work out, if not then at least we¡¯ll know. You still get the restaurant and like a normal couple you can leave at any time. Option two¡­ we stop here. Right now. I¡¯ll have a professional rtionship with you as your boss at the club and that is all we will be. What¡¯s your answer Babygirl?¡±


    When I think of option two my soul shivers.


    That option doesn¡¯t exist to me. It can¡¯t. It doesn¡¯t.


    We both know this isn¡¯t about the restaurant. He knows and I damn well know too. That was just a well-yed pawn move to get me in position in the game to give me the rude awakening.


    The real threat is losing him. That is what it is, pure and simple.


    The real risk is the loss of him in my life and all that he means to me.


    The actual threat is this: be with him or be without him.


    Those are my choices.


    Be with him and give him the chance to be with me, or be without him.


    I have a long way to go, to feel better about myself and all the shit fromst year, but I won¡¯t lose him. What I need to do is try to push past my worries and fear of heartbreak. I need to try.


    ¡°Option one,¡± I answer and a mingle of fire and desirees into his dark eyes.


    ¡°Option one? Are you sure¡­ Mimi?¡± he tilts his head to the side.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I breathe. ¡°I choose option one¡­ I choose you and everything that means.¡±


    He lifts my head and moves closer like he¡¯sing back to my lips but doesn¡¯t kiss me.


    ¡°Good¡­ then your safe word is red.¡± He leers at me with that wild menacing smile, eyes darkening.


    Red¡­


    Safe word¡­


    He¡¯s making it sound dark and dangerous on purpose. My breath catches and I feel the intended arousal in his words.


    We both work in a sex club. We¡¯re standing right inside it now. I know what he means. I¡¯m very well versed in it.


    Me choosing him means being on some wild dark, very dark, sexual adventure. The kind I¡¯d need a safe word for if I go over the edge and can¡¯t make my way back.


    The kind of wild that this ce is built on.


    The kind of wild we are.


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°Red¡­¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    My cheeks are still burning from the fire in his words.


    Red¡­


    Safe word¡­


    Salvatore Giordano¡­


    I can¡¯t think about anything that¡¯s not him even when I¡¯m not with him. I¡¯m thinking about him still as I walk down the path between the tables. Tables in my restaurant.


    Jesus.


    It¡¯s like walking in a dream and it doesn¡¯t feel real to me.


    None of it does because in the dream I first had I leased this beautiful ce and I was going to open in a few months¡¯ time.


    In this dream I own theplex itself and I can turn the ce into something spectacr.


    Ginaes out of the kitchen with a massive smile on her face. She¡¯s more mesmerized than I am. I appear to be in this weird mood but really I¡¯m stunned. Salvatore bought the ce for three million, just like that. His offer to me was just this morning and in the space of hours this happened, it happened oh so quickly because of who he is.


    Speak the name Giordano and people act. They move quickly, no questions asked. They just know to do whatever they need to faster than humanly possible.


    He¡¯s still taking care of various legal matters but he got the keys for the ce by lunchtime and handed it over to me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get over it Mimi,¡± Gina bubbles spinning around and smiling.


    I smile back at her and take it all in. ¡°Me neither Gina. This is so much more than I could imagine. I don¡¯t know what to do with myself.¡±


    Sheughs. ¡°Are you kidding, you know what to do with yourself. Girl, you better give that man whatever loving he wants. No way would my man do anything like this for me. Mario didn¡¯t even buy me flowers.¡±


    ¡°Tony does though,¡± I point out. It¡¯s a little distraction for me, just a little.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°I guess I should call Mario an ex then,¡± she chuckles. She¡¯s smiling but I know deep down she¡¯s hurt. Apparently she broke up with Mario, but I¡¯m not so sure it¡¯s the end.


    I want the best for her. That means I don¡¯t want her with Tony either. She can do better than the both of them.


    ¡°Whatever makes you happy.¡± I nod.


    She takes my hands into hers and smiles. ¡°Mimi this is a good thing. This is a very good thing. Please look more excited. We¡¯re standing in your restaurant, and it¡¯s your building. Your ce.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ I just ¡­feel bad, Gina. I feel bad that this was what he had to do. I feel bad that this was what he felt he had to do.¡±


    ¡°The point isn¡¯t to focus on that Mimi. He wanted his chance with you. Think of that part and enjoy it. Jesus girl, look at the man you have. Sweep the shit under the rug and enjoy him. That¡¯s all you have to do.¡± She nods and I smile.


    Enjoy him?


    I think I can do that.


    I¡¯m supposed to meet himter at the club.


    I think I can slip into my old self and have fun with him.


    Even if a part of me still hangs on to how vulnerable I feel to fear.

 #3 Chapter 15

    CHAPTER FOURTEEN


    Salvatore


    ¡°If this all goes to n we can have it ready to go in two months,¡± Vincent states. He looks proud and that¡¯s a rare thing.


    I smile and it feels weird because I¡¯ve been so hyped up on the shit from thest ten days.


    It¡¯s been ten days that I¡¯ve been in this rut and now it feels like I can step away from it and go back to what I was focusing on prior to all of it.


    Vincent waves his hand over the miniature model of what The Odyssey will look like. That¡¯s what we¡¯re calling it. Our new business enterprise of luxury hotels we¡¯ve set up in the Caribbean.


    ¡°Two months, you think we can do it?¡± I¡¯m actually nervous. Mainly because unlike when I first set up The Dark Odyssey I haven¡¯t been there every step of the way.


    ¡°I think we could. The hotels are pretty much done. We have this building here, realistically it¡¯s just recruitment that needs to be taken care of.¡± He nods with a wide smile.


    I fold my arms and give the ce a full scan. This is the second building I¡¯ve signed contracts on today.


    Fuck. I¡¯ve gone past the mark when you stop being a mobster and things verge on legit.


    Vincent too. Not a lot of families, or members of families reach this point. It¡¯s the point of choice where you can choose to be greedy and stupid, go after more or do fucked up shit like moneyundering so the fedse for you. Or¡­ I could just be satisfied with the proposed billion dor fortune we¡¯ve been quoted.


    It will start here at the booking office. A few months back I set up the website just to get people interested and to create a buzz. On the off chance I set up a newsletter notification so people could be notified when we¡¯re ready tounch. I linked it in with The Dark Odyssey website and we currently have a waiting list of a hundred thousand people. I wasn¡¯t even aware that we had that many people in our circles. Let alone wanting to go to our hotels in the Caribbean.


    I look back to Vincent. ¡°Yeah, I see it. I think you¡¯re right. Why wait? We can harness the winter sun. While it¡¯s artic cold here we can ship everyone off to the Caribbean for sun and sex.¡±


    Vincentughs. ¡°You boys and your need for sex.¡±


    ¡°Vincent¡­ don¡¯t even go there with me. Sex sells. End of story.¡±


    The same way we have The Dark Odyssey here we¡¯re going to have sex clubs in the hotels. The whole idea was based on that. Go to a fantasy paradise ind and live out your wild fantasies.


    Gabe came up with the idea of adult packages by age group and interests. Good ideas, and as I think of those I think of him.


    It¡¯s just me and Vincent here today for a reason. Vincent is doing his best to see the two of us separately and finalize business ns.


    I don¡¯t want him to have to do that.


    ¡°You seem in better spirits today,¡± Vincent points out, leaning against the counter behind him. ¡°Not so ready to breathe fire and exact vengeance.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I kind of am in slightly better spirits,¡± I confess.


    ¡°Mimi okay? The boys said they hadn¡¯t seen you with hertely.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°We¡¯re good.¡±


    He blinks at me several times and folds his arms. ¡°That all you gonna say to me Salvatore? You beat the shit out of Gabe. That was clearly to do with something about Mimi and that¡¯s all you can say to me?¡±


    I sigh. He¡¯s right. I owe him a little more context than that.


    I decide to start off by telling him about my not so little offer to Mimi and her restaurant. When I finish he shakes his head at me and gives me an incredulous re.


    ¡°Jesus Salvatore. Three million for a fucking restaurant that you won¡¯t even be investing in?¡± he quirks a brow. ¡°That¡¯s a very expensive gift.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mimi,¡± I answer and it¡¯s enough.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Mimi. Jesus Salvatore¡­¡± a tentative expression washes over his face and he drags in a deep breath. ¡°The thing with Gabe was bad¡­ wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    I bite the inside of my lip. ¡°Yeah. I¡­ can¡¯t talk about it Vincent.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I can¡­¡±


    I narrow my gaze. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Last year when Sorcha and I were trying for kids and nothing was happening, Sorcha had a lot of doctors¡¯ appointments. Fertility shit. She told me she saw Mimi at the clinic.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± It¡¯s weird hearing that and strange coincidence that Sorcha saw Mimi.


    Vincent nods slowly. Vincent and Sorcha had been trying for kids for years and didn¡¯t even tell us until they were well into her fifth month of pregnancy that they were expecting. They¡¯d had a lot of problems along the way. Their son, Timothy, is two months old now, but he was born premature. They keep calling him their miracle baby.


    ¡°She said it looked like she¡¯d just had an appointment with a midwife,¡± he continues. ¡°And Mimi looked happy. She never saw Sorcha, and my girl didn¡¯t say anything. She¡¯s good like that, knows when to keep a secret.¡±


    My breath stills. I find it hard to believe that Mimi had all that going on and I wasn¡¯t a part of it.


    Sadness fills Vincent¡¯s eyes. ¡°She was pregnant wasn¡¯t she? With Gabe¡¯s child?¡±


    I look away then back to him. Vincent has a way of being too damn insightful, makes it hard to keep things from him.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say anything. Remember it was me who told you. I didn¡¯t get to where I am today by being a schmuck who doesn¡¯t pay attention, Salvatore. I think the minute younded the first punch on Gabe I knew. I wasn¡¯t sure though, then after you left that night it all came together in my head. I put two and two together.¡±


    ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t haveshed out like that at him. I couldn¡¯t help it, Vincent.¡±


    ¡°Bro¡­ I won¡¯t be the guy to tell you that. I would have done the same and this is Gabe we¡¯re talking about. My brother too. You know I will give my life for my family. I¡¯m mafioso that way, but shit is shit and I would have acted the same, doesn¡¯t mean it was right. It was just your way of getting justice.¡±


    I sigh. ¡°Thanks for understanding. I appreciate it. I just wish it didn¡¯t happen¡­ made things bad for me.¡±


    ¡°Take it easy on Mimi, Salvatore. You don¡¯t need to tell me specifics. I was there on the journeyst year and saw what Gabe was like. She¡¯s hurt, give her time. I guess though that you got your foot in the door with your very expensive gift.¡±


    I chuckle. ¡°It wasn¡¯t about the gift though Vin. Honestly I¡¯m a little surprised she didn¡¯te to me in the first ce. Her father was never going to help her like that.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ he wouldn¡¯t. All my dealings with him, I never liked that guy. Pa thinks the sun shines from his fucking ass because he gets all the ssy clients but fuck¡­ I don¡¯t trust him. But you know me, I do what Pa tells me and if he trusts a fucker I have to trust him too.¡±


    I never knew Vincent had such strong feelings toward Mimi¡¯s father.


    ¡°Me too,¡± I agree. I don¡¯t have to speak to him but in the past I¡¯ve always had to make the effort not to show my dislike.


    It started at Mimi¡¯s mother¡¯s funeral. The man just left her with the nanny by the graveside. It was that moment that I lost respect for him. He left her because he was so distraught over his wife¡¯s death that he had to leave his little girl by herself.


    Me and the boys stayed with her. All of us.


    Frankie, Vincent, Gabe, Nick and me. It was the five of us as always.


    It rained and it poured and Mimi cried along with the storm. All the while I held her hand.


    ¡°That guy is just uptight because we own his ass. But hey, it¡¯s his daughter you¡¯re interested in. So¡­you don¡¯t have to worry about the old man.¡± Vincent chuckles.


    I smirk. I actually thought that was far from the truth. While he never had time for Mimi, he didn¡¯t like her hanging out with a bunch of guys. I got it,pletely understood it. I wouldn¡¯t want my daughter hanging out with a bunch of hormone sex crazed next gen mobsters either. It was just the way he always looked at us, like he wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t. Same as her working for us at the sex club. I knew he must have raised hell when he found that one out, and I knew he med me because it was me who gave her the job.


    Really though I didn¡¯t give a shit what the old geezer thought. His little girl was all grown up and mine. She was my girl and he¡¯d just have to fucking deal with it. I would have loved to see what his face would have looked like if he¡¯d seen mest night with her.


    ¡°Hey, whatever you do¡­ just watch your back okay?¡± Vincent adds bringing the seriousness back to the conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯m watching my back man. It¡¯s yours I¡¯m worried about,¡± I point out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. You see me¡­ I take care of you guys. I¡¯m capo, you stay out of trouble. I deal with it. You stay out of trouble and I sleep better at night. Keep to the books and the club and I¡¯ll watch the streets.¡± He smiles but I know there¡¯s more to his words than he lets on.


    Everything he says is evidence of his inner thoughts and I know because I know him.


    We¡¯re all close in different ways. Vincent was close to Frankie, and whether Gabe likes to ept this or not, he bonded with Nick because he was always getting in trouble.


    I¡¯m the middle child. The observer. Mostly the loner. The one in the middle that could go left or right. Most of the time I watch and I see what¡¯s happening. Right now I see fear in Vincent¡¯s eyes. He likes to think he can control everything and when he finds out he can¡¯t it rubs him the wrong way. Like now. I can tell this Fontaine situation has gotten to him more than he¡¯s showing.


    ¡°Vincent, you know it doesn¡¯t always have to be like that. You keep treating me like your kid brother and I¡¯m far from it. I¡¯m way past that.¡±


    Hends a hand on my shoulder and gives me a curt nod. ¡°You are my kid brother. Please¡­ just do what I ask. Be careful and keep your woman close. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with the streets and¡­ I always know.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I agree and he smiles.


    I know it¡¯s always best to agree when he talks like that. Get involved when I¡¯m needed. That¡¯s why I¡¯m always ready.


    Always prepared for something.


    Work hard and y hard.


    Today was a hard day. Now I¡¯m in my yground with the guys in the VIP lounge. From here I can see everything.


    The music res and it¡¯s packed on the dancefloor. I swear to God we could charge a grand a ticket and it would still be packed like it is now.


    Peoplee for the crazy sex I¡¯m watching from above. The music is wild and below me looks like a massive orgy. There are people having sex on the sidelines all along the levels going up as far as I can see. And even the people on the dancefloor look like they¡¯re all having sex, although they aren¡¯t.


    We have a new DJ who¡¯s trialing and I¡¯m definitely keeping this guy. The people love him.


    He¡¯s good because he¡¯s distracting me.


    I don¡¯t know when I became this person where I¡¯m watching the clock.


    Mimi was supposed to be here ten minutes ago and she¡¯s not here. I don¡¯t know what that means and Nick and Christian are annoying the fuck out of me.


    Both are talking shit about fishing like they¡¯ve ever fished in their lives.


    Nick thinks he¡¯s suddenly be some expert because Mia¡¯s father took him on a fishing trip.


    ¡°You have to use elk hair for the bait,¡± Nick says.


    ¡°Live bait is best,¡± Christian answers, shaking his head and I roll my eyes.


    ¡°Guys fucking shut up, you both suck and don¡¯t know shit,¡± I point out and take a draw on my cigar. Blowing the smoke out in a ring I stare at Nick who¡¯s glowering at me.


    ¡°Do you know?¡± he throws back.


    ¡°Fuck no, neither do you. The two of you are annoying the shit out of me with fucking fish and shit. We¡¯re supposed to be listening to the DJ.¡±


    ¡°I already said he was good,¡± Christian chimes in with augh. ¡°What do you want me to do? Give the standing ovation?¡± he scuffs at me.


    He looks like my uncle when he makes that face. I can¡¯t stand my uncle.


    Uncle Andreas is always acting like he¡¯s better than everyone until Pa rights him and puts his ass in his ce.


    ¡°Fuck off and don¡¯t fucking push me,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Salvatore calm the fuck down bro,¡± Nick grits his teeth and gives me an incredulous re.


    He¡¯s right, I need to calm down.


    Christian¡¯s about to say something but he stops and stares ahead, eyes narrowed and lips parted. His face fills with shock and so does Nick¡¯s so I turn to look at what¡¯s gotten them so worked up.


    I see straight away that it¡¯s not a what, it¡¯s a who. A woman.


    Mine. Except she doesn¡¯t look like the sweet little pixie creature we¡¯re used to.


    Tonight Mimi looks like she¡¯s just stepped off some wild erotic fantasy. Her honey blond hair is slinked to the side in a sexy as fuck side swoop with the ends flicked.


    Smoky eyes stare back at me fanned by a thick rim of ckshes and sultry burgundy lips makes the whole look of her pop. The color is the same as her floralce mesh slip that flirts with her hips as she moves to us. That¡¯s all she¡¯s wearing along with her panties and a pair of satin heels to match.


    Through the floralce cupping her massive globes I can just make out the distinct points of her nipples pressing against the fabric.


    I can honestly say that I¡¯ve never experienced the stunned state of mind where you feel like your breath is being stolen away. Not until now, and she floats in like she¡¯s the same Mimi we¡¯re used to.


    The little tomboy who used to follow us around on her pink pushbike.


    Jesus Christ.


    ¡°Hi boys,¡± she says when she gets up to us.


    She looks over at Nick and Christian. Nick looks shocked more than anything. I expected that. The look on his face is what you¡¯d expect from a man who¡¯s already satisfied with his own woman but shocked that my girl could look so different.


    Christian on the other hand has the typical Giordano horny hound dog expression I can¡¯t stand. Worse that I see it often on my father and uncles who fucking cheat all the damn time.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I balk at Christian and he snaps to attention looking at me.


    It¡¯s Mimi moving closer to me and taking my cigar out of my hands that turns my attention back to her.


    She smiles down at me sweetly and then my babygirl does something she never does in front of the guys. She lowers to me and nts a kiss on my lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte, I couldn¡¯t find my car keys,¡± she tells me with a little smile.


    Instantly I worry that she took a taxi looking like that. ¡°Did you get here okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think I left them in my lipstick purse. I need you to help me find it.¡±


    A smile slides up the corners of my mouth. ¡°Me specifically?¡±


    This is the game we yed all year, except it doesn¡¯t feel like a game anymore. It¡¯s not at all.


    ¡°Yes, I lost it when I was with you¡­ somewhere. I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I know where we can start looking.¡± I have the best fucking idea ever.


    She takes my hand and as she does, everything blends out into the ether.


    Nick says something but I don¡¯t hear him. I don¡¯t even see Christian or anyone else.


    It¡¯s like me and this newly found temptress are alone in the club and we have the whole fantasy to get lost in.


    I¡¯ll have her on her knees submitting to me before the night is out.

 #3 Chapter 16

    CHAPTER FIFTEEN


    Mimi


    My heels click against the hard stone floor of the sex dungeon.


    I led him down the corridor past the VIP lounge where he¡¯d been sitting with the guys. Then he took charge and led me here.


    He led me here down to the basement where the Doms and subs hang out every night like they live here.


    This is a private room in the dungeon. His room.


    But we can still hear the sounds of pleasureing from outside in the main part of the dungeon where there are people dressed in leather and dresses fitting to the Victorian gothic era.


    I know for damn certain that Gina would have a heart attack if she ever knew my interest in that whole lifestyle. Dad would probably join her too but he¡¯d have a fit first.


    Salvatore releases my hand and closes the door which is a metal railed bar. So anyone passing can actually see what we¡¯ll be getting up to in here.


    He looks me over and walks around me checking me out.


    ¡°Is this where you think my keys are?¡± I tease yfully, reaching out to touch him.


    ¡°Yeah, It¡¯s a good ce to start looking, I¡¯m thinking of stuff to jog your memory Babygirl.¡± His fingers brush over the t of my stomach and it sends a jolt of wild pleasure through me. ¡°Or mine. We should do stuff. So much to do in here though.¡±


    His eyes dart to the padded table to our left and the assortment of chains and whips, handcuffs and other sex toys you¡¯d use for pleasure.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot.¡±


    I smile when he crouches down and takes the hem of my slip, lifting it up so he can look over my panties and run his hand over my ass.


    He nts a kiss on my thighs and moves over to my hips.


    ¡°Jesus Christ baby, you could give a man a heart attack in this get up. Fucking hell. I can¡¯t decide if I want you in this or out of it.¡± His voice is a low rumble of sexiness.


    I smile down at him and feel at ease. I actually feel at ease.


    Like I can do this and I¡¯ll be okay.


    Like I can trust him.


    What am I saying? This is Salvatore¡­ I trust him.


    How could I begin to question a man who looks at me like that? Like I mean everything.


    ¡°What about half and half?¡± I suggest, shuffling the edge of my slip.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know baby. The thing is I n to live out every single fantasy I have of you. In those you¡¯re naked. Not a damn thing rivals your naked body.¡± He rises to his feet and towers over me, even in my heels. He tugs on the slip and bunches it up. ¡°This little getupes close, may have to kill a few fuckers who look at my girl in any kind of way I don¡¯t like.¡±


    Like how he nearly went for Christian. Sometimes I can¡¯t believe how possessive he can be. It¡¯s nice though.


    I smooth my hands up the width of his chest. ¡°Calm, calm¡­ I don¡¯t want you in prison. How are we supposed to do anything in there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d find a way, Babygirl, like I always do. Like I¡¯m doing now.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m deciding what I want to do with you first.¡±


    ¡°Is this one of the fantasies?¡± I ask with a saucy smile.


    He nods slowly. ¡°It¡¯s the kind of fantasy where I haveplete control over your body. Your hands and feet are tied and we go on one hot sinful journey. Want toe on the ride?¡±


    My God, my eyes go wide and I turn, brushing against his cheek. I¡¯ve never done this before. Never really trusted anyone to tie me up and do whatever they want to me. With him¡­ it feels like excitement and a thrill races through me.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± It¡¯s the default answer again, but then my mouth is watering from the image of him havingplete control over my body.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    I nod and give him a saucy smile. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He moves closer and gives me a brief kiss. ¡°Then¡­ Maria¡­ tonight you are my sub and you will call me Sir.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir¡­¡± I say and that molten heates back into his eyes. Molten heat driven by wild desire.


    ¡°Fuck yeah,¡± he breathes. ¡°Fucking hell baby I¡¯m liking the sound of that far too much.¡±


    Me too. I do too, just like I kind of knew I would. I think I¡¯m a sub at heart. ¡°I¡¯m d I please you Sir.¡± I smile.


    He cups my breasts and runs his fingers over my tight taut nipples. He presses me against the wall and moves the cup away from my right breast so he can lower to suck. He sucks hard just the way I like it and fondles my left, squeezing gently and running his finger slowly over my nipple.


    He moves to it and starts sucking. The slowness is enough to send me over the edge. I can¡¯t imagine what I¡¯ll feel with what I think he has in store for me.


    He moves away leaving me gasping and wanting more.


    ¡°Strip¡­ take your clothes off for me babygirl,¡± hemands.


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± I smile and he does too.


    It feels natural and yful to talk to him like this, even though I know he¡¯s about to take me into a dark fantasy.


    I take off my slip and panties. When I kick off my heels the coolness of the floor seeps into the soles of my feet and I instantly feel tiny next to him.


    He walks over to the table and picks up a set of leather cuffs attached to chains.


    The table is adjustable and custom designed so that it has arms and legs that can be extended into the perfect position to be truly dominated in whatever way you submit to. Right now it just looks simr to the type a masseuse would use. But it¡¯s so much more than that.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never done this before,¡± he states. He knows. I told him. I¡¯ve probably told him a lot of things I shouldn¡¯t have. I certainly learned to be careful of what I told him after I told him I¡¯d lost my virginity to Rodney Tyler and Salvatore nearly did end up in prison for beating the guy senseless.


    It wasn¡¯t even because Rodney was five years older than me and aplete prick who collected his groupies. Being quarterback for his college team came with coteral.


    ¡°I want you to do this with me,¡± he states. ¡°I want to be the first man to take you in certain ways. But¡­ this whole room is based on one thing.¡± He gives me a lopsided grin that makes him look alluring.


    ¡°Wild fantasies of being tied up,¡± I fill in.


    ¡°Yes but that¡¯s what it is. What makes it happen though is trust. You have to trust me. You trust me, little sub, to take you over the edge and not hurt you.¡±


    I stare at him and know when he says that, it means so much more. It means more between us.


    I feel foolish for not guessing that. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t know. It was more the case that I didn¡¯t think.


    ¡°Can you do that? Can you trust me not to hurt you?¡± he asks. ¡°Can you trust me with your body?¡±


    I gaze on at him and feel it. He¡¯s never, ever given me a reason not to trust him.


    In fact it¡¯s been the reverse. He¡¯s given me every reason to trust him and he¡¯s the only man in my life that has done so. I¡¯ve just never given my heart before. He¡¯s asking for my body.


    It¡¯s a step in the direction I want. It¡¯s a step in the direction I want to take.


    ¡°I can,¡± I say. ¡°I can do that. I trust you Salvatore.¡±


    Adoration fills his expression and the spark he always looks at me withes back into his eyes. It¡¯s there and it beckons me to him.


    ¡°Good girl, I will reward you with one request and by allowing you toe once on your own. You will need permission toe any other time.¡±


    My God, I¡¯m not used to this side of him, and I kind of feel jealous of the faceless women I know he¡¯s done this with before. Of all the guys who own the club it¡¯s only him and Christian who have private rooms in the sex dungeon, although they¡¯re all into BDSM.


    ¡°Permission?¡± I ask.


    Hees back over to me and stops a breath away, caressing the curve of my waist.


    ¡°Do you want to have sex with me, Mimi?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say effortlessly. I want to so badly it makes my mouth water.


    ¡°Well, little sub,¡± he leans in close to my ear. ¡°We¡¯re doing things a slightly different tonight. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ what?¡±


    I bite the inside of my lip to keep from smiling. ¡°Yes Sir.¡±


    His eyes narrow and take me in. There¡¯s a moment of silence that feels strained with high sexual energy as he looks at my naked body like he¡¯smitting me to memory.


    ¡°Get on the table, on your hands and knees,¡± he says.


    My nerves scatter. I assumed I¡¯d be lying down but that¡¯s my bad again. I should have known he¡¯d have other things in store for me that I couldn¡¯t imagine.


    I do as he says.


    I walk over to the table and get on my hands and knees, flicking my hair to the side so I can see him. The cool leather of the padded surface bnces the heat that¡¯s pulsing through me.


    I¡¯m actually on the table, ready to y, ready for him to dominate me, ready to give my body to him. Ready for him to do whatever he wants to me.


    Hees to me and takes one set of chains with leather cuffs. I watch him. Being on the table now I see that everything is as I thought. The height is already adjusted so he can take me in any way he wants. From the front or behind.


    He goes to my right and reaches for my hand. Slipping the cuff around my wrists first then hooking the chains through the hook that locks it in ce on the side of the table.


    He lingers there, eyes holding mine, analyzing me, studying me, probably to see if I¡¯m going to change my mind.


    I won¡¯t.


    I have no ns to.


    ¡°Remember your safe word Babygirl. You say red and we stop. Understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand, Sir,¡± I confirm, but¡­ I don¡¯t n to say red. I think we both know that. The same as he knew when pushed into a corner I¡¯d cling on to what I wanted most, even against all that I fear.


    We both know I want him, so the chance of me using that safe word is very slim.


    He walks around to the other side of me and secures the chains there too. Next, my feet.


    I¡¯m on my hands and knees,pletely at his will and desire, right there in his fantasy. Which I¡¯m thinking now is mine too.


    Warm fingers flutter over my back, tracing the line from the base of my neck down to my ass where he circles around the tight rosette of my asshole.


    He squeezes the cheeks of my ass firmly and gives me a yful p that sends a wild jolt of lust through me.


    ¡°I¡¯m owning this ass tonight in every way possible. You¡¯re mine Mimi,¡± he deres.


    I stare back at him as he bends down and starts fondling and squeezing my left breast.


    His warm breath tickles my neck when hees closer and gives me a truly wicked smile. Wicked and full of sin, telling me without words all that he wants to do to me.


    He squeezes hard then slow. ¡°You like that baby?¡± he asks.


    ¡°I do,¡± I moan.


    ¡°I will give you pleasure beyond belief tonight. Like nothing you¡¯ve ever imagined,¡± he says and starts kneading the nipple between his thumb and forefinger. ¡°I will give you wild unimaginable pleasure. Any pain you feel will make the pleasure even wilder. I will not hurt you though. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    He straightens up and starts undoing his shirt buttons. I starenguidly waiting for him to unveil the masterpiece he is. When he does and I scan over his hard body I nearly do drool.


    I always think he¡¯s too much to take in all at once.


    I always think he¡¯s too much to be real. Too perfect. Too perfect in every way.


    He smiles at my reaction and I hope that he knows that when I look at him, I want him too. I want him in every way that a woman can want a man, I¡¯m just¡­ I was just scared.


    I¡¯m not sure he knew what I was actually trying to tell him when I said it would be worse if he broke me too.


    I¡¯m not sure I even want to acknowledge what I mean, although I know it. I know it deep down and my heart does too. It¡¯s locked away deep inside me, somewhere not even I can ess it.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    But I want it and this is me trying to see what it would be like to take it and im it. Live it.


    He undoes his belt buckle and shrugs out of his pants and boxers, allowing his cock to break from the restraint.


    I want to reach out and touch it but I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t even reach forward. The chains are such that they keep me where I am.


    Exactly where he wants me.

 #3 Chapter 17

    CHAPTER SIXTEEN


    Mimi


    He kicks his clothes to the side.


    His long powerful legs move in confident strides showing off the Arabic writing around his left leg and the snake coiling around his right.


    He loves his tats, loves to be inked and I love it too.


    He makes his way around to my ass and rubs his finger over the cheeks and down to my pussy lips.


    Backwards and forwards then he pushes inside and starts a slow pump to get me ready to take him.


    He pushes in deeper then moves faster and a moan of satisfaction tears from me.


    ¡°You like this baby?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Yessssss¡­.¡±


    ¡°You want more babygirl?¡± He goes faster. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s even asking me the question. The only two things that are better than his fingers are his tongue and his cock.


    ¡°Ahhhh yesssss¡­.¡± I practically choke out the sounds in a strangled cry.


    That just encourages him to speed up, finger fucking me so hard I¡¯m close to orgasm. He strokes over the hard sensitive nub of my clit and a low chuckle resonates from deep inside his chest.


    ¡°Your tight little pussy feels so fucking good Mimi,¡± he growls.


    That¡¯s when I feel it. The tension coiling within me rising on the wave of a fierce crescendo. ¡°I¡¯ming,¡± I moan.


    ¡°You maye now if you wish, little sub, but you may want to save it forter when you go over the edge.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I look back at him. He¡¯s being serious.


    ¡°Salvatore¡­¡± I moan.


    ¡°You choose. Come when I say and save the reward forter, ore now when we¡¯ve only just gotten started,¡± he exins further.


    Something inside me tells me I want to save my reward toe forter. Something inside me tells me I¡¯ll need it.


    ¡°I want itter,¡± I strain to talk. The cunning smile that lights up his face tells me that¡¯s the answer he wanted to hear.


    ¡°Perfect baby, perfect¡­ so you must onlye when I tell you to.¡±


    It feels like another reward when he nuzzles his face between my legs and starts licking and sucking on my clit. His clever tongue tastes me, teases me to open wider, ims and possesses me. He pushes me closer and closer to the edge he spoke of and my God do I ever feel alive.


    Holding on desperately to my release I start bucking and thrashing, grinding on his face as he eats me out. The chains clink against my movements. At first it¡¯s torture. It¡¯s torture as I move wildly against them, wanting to reach for something and being held back unable to. Then thebo of the restraint, holding my release, and the pleasure he gives me sets me on fire. It ignites me and my whole body luxuriates in the sensation.


    I can¡¯t describe it. I just know it will either make me crazy or push me to somewhere where all I feel is pleasure beyond my wildest imagination.


    I move towards thetter, like moving to the light , and scream, my cry mingling with the other soundsing from outside the room of pure sexual satisfaction.


    I¡¯ve joined them and I¡¯m up there in the height of desire and raw ecstasy.


    I¡¯m there and I don¡¯t want toe down.


    It¡¯s too much though. Far too much.


    ¡°Sal¡­vatore¡­ Oh God¡­ Salvatore I¡¯ming¡­ please let mee,¡± I wail.


    He answers by sending a series of licks over my clit and I see sparks of electricity dance before my eyes.


    ¡°Please¡­.¡±


    ¡°Please what baby?¡±


    ¡°Please Sir,¡± I correct myself quickly.


    ¡°You maye babygirl. Come for me.¡±


    I do, Ie hard, so hard I feel the gush of nectar from my pussy. I feel it flow and run down my legs, then I feel himpping it all up, taking it all up and tasting me as I continue to cry out.


    He stays there licking it all up until he appears satisfied that there¡¯s nothing left to take.


    I¡¯m breathing so hard I can¡¯t catch my breath. So hard I feel I might faint, but at the same time I feel amazing.


    He stands up and through the strands of my hair that have fallen forward over my face I see his perfect erection that seems longer and thicker. I love him in my mouth and I want to give him pleasure too.


    He moves around to me and kisses me hard. I kiss him back with the same force and the taste of me on his mouth arouses me all the more. The kiss turns hungry and greedy. So greedy I feel the stir of need inside me. It¡¯s there and rising again.


    It threatens toe for me and take me.


    Just from a kiss.


    He pulls away and his cock strains towards me in a perfect arc.


    ¡°What do you want baby? Give your request.¡±


    I see his cock and I know what I want.


    ¡°I want to suck your cock,¡± I tell him and he smiles at the answer.


    ¡°That sounds like it¡¯s more for me than you though Babygirl.¡± He chuckles.


    ¡°I want you,¡± I say and I sound desperate. I am. I¡¯m desperate for him.


    He steps closer and takes hold of his cock running his finger over the length.


    I open my mouth and he guides himself in. It¡¯s strange not touching him with my fingers but the difference is nice and exciting, especially when he starts pumping into my mouth, fucking my face.


    He takes hold of my headcing his fingers through my hair so he can hold me in ce and pump harder.


    I take him in deep, deep throating him, taking him in so deep I almost choke. Again the restraints make me submit to him, allowing him to do what he wants to me.


    I get it. It¡¯s all trust. All of it. I trust him with my body and really that¡¯s where it starts.


    The heart is a deeper thing to reach.


    My body is truly the first step. I have to trust him not to hurt me.


    He won¡¯t hurt me now, even when he sees I¡¯m taking his thrusts and won¡¯t say red. That¡¯s why he pulls out.


    I gasp for breath, but before I can catch it he moves behind me, grabbing hold of me with desperate need and slides right into my already wet pussy.


    Fire licks over my skin in waves from the roughness and rawness in the grasp of his hand and the way his cock sears into my body. Branding me. iming me.


    His cock inside me is the ultimate feeling of pleasure. My body wees him and urges him to move inside me. Take me and finish iming me.


    He grips my hips and starts rutting into me like an animal. I¡¯m close again. Close to the edge and ready toe once more but I know to wait. I know to hold it and wait until I have to beg him to let mee. The lure of the thrilling sensation that took me moments ago wants to do exactly that. Wait until I feel like I¡¯m gonna go batshit crazy, and wait some more.


    I make the mistake of ncing over my shoulder because I want to see him. I want to see what he looks like as he fucks me.


    I wanted to see his face. I¡¯m not sure what I expected but the man looks cool and in control even when fucking my brains out. And he winks at me.


    He winks at me with that cool, sexy bad boy edge that just drives me wilder and I whimper in response. My gaze snaps back ahead when he smooths his hand over my asshole again. Salvatore slows his pumps and my mouth falls open when he slides a finger inside. I look back to him and there¡¯s a wicked smile on his face.


    ¡°Here, I want to take you here,¡± he deres and the smile bes more sinful. ¡°I want your perfect ass to be all mine. Has anyone ever been in here before?¡±


    My whole body flushes with the wave of anticipation as I shake my head. ¡°No,¡± I can barely talk.


    My answer however, is much to his satisfaction. The delight beams from his eyes.


    ¡°I want to be your first. Red yet ¡­Babygirl?¡±


    I stare at him and pull in a shallow breath. ¡°No, take me.¡±


    I want him to be my first and my heart wants him to be the only. He pulls out of my pussy and I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s up to.


    He takes the chains off my legs and then my hands. He then extends the side of the table making it wider.


    Wide enough so he can get on top of it next to me. I fall into his embrace as he pulls me over and my back connects with his chest. My body is still buzzing with the need to give in to my climax, and his touch. I¡¯m not sure which has me more.


    I do like that I can touch him though.


    I reach back and cup his face and he smiles down at me.


    ¡°Get ready to feel better baby,¡± he promises and I want it all. Everything he¡¯s promising and more. I want all of it. He doesn¡¯t give me the chance to answer.


    He lifts my leg and presses the head of his cock to my asshole. Holding me to him he inches in and I moan at the strange but fulfilling sensation. It¡¯s strange and it hurts a little.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay baby, you¡¯ll feel good in a second.¡±


    He knows and just as he promises I do feel good. It starts with a jolt of the wild pleasure that¡¯s already coursing through me. He moves faster, holding me tighter, fondling my left breast to give me more pleasure.


    I arch into him when he speeds up. He only goes as fast and hard as I can take though because I cry out when he starts to fuck me and everything bes too much. For him too. I can tell from the pulse of his cock inside my ass. He¡¯s at his limit too.


    He speeds up like he¡¯s lost control and I know I can¡¯t hold any more even if I was told to. I¡¯m at the height of pleasure. I¡¯m up there with it and I can¡¯t hold on any more. I scream as my releasees for me.


    Secondster he thunders into me, blowing the spray of his cum into me.


    Everything is a wildbo and mixture of something that makes me lose control of whatever concept I have of reality.


    That was the moment when we both lost our minds and suddenly everything was about him and me.


    Me and him in the now and the moment.


    I don¡¯t remember much after that. I have a vague memory of leaving the club. Then time skipped and I had an awareness that we¡¯d been crazy for each other for thest two weeks but I don¡¯t know what happened from one day to the next.


    Just sex.


    Me at his apartment. Him at my apartment. Us at The Dark Odyssey in the sex dungeon, us having sex in public, us in his office there and at Giordanos inc.


    Anywhere, everywhere. Wherever. One fantasy after another and another, and another.


    It didn¡¯t surprise me that he wanted us to be the first to grace the exhibition box outside of the exhibitionist he¡¯d hired.


    He¡¯d finally decided it was ready for booking when he had a waiting list as long as the street. Salvatore Giordano dered however that no one else would be in there until we had it, and Jesus Christ we¡¯re in there now giving fucking a new meaning.


    People are watching. I¡¯m just aware of that fact, but I don¡¯t see anyone except him. I don¡¯t feel anything besides what I feel with him.


    He was just pounding into me from behind and I was pressed up against the ss like the woman weeks ago. It¡¯s me now.


    He then pulled out of me, picked me up so I could wrap my legs around him and he plunged back into me.


    ¡°Fucking perfect babygirl,¡± he growls.


    Like always I can¡¯t speak.


    I just answer with a kiss.


    A kiss that feels as wild as everything else the second our lips meet

 #3 Chapter 18

    CHAPTER SEVENTEEN


    Mimi


    I open my eyes when a knock sounds at my door.


    Lifting my head I nce at the clock and see it¡¯s seven. A quick look at the floor to ceiling windows confirms it¡¯s seven p. m. not a. m.


    With relief I blow out a sigh and move my notebook off myp.


    I¡¯d fallen asleep on the sofa going over my business ns.


    I don¡¯t know who this could be though. I¡¯m not expecting anyone other than Salvatore and he has keys.


    I get up when the knock sounds again and habit makes me look through the peephole.


    Unlike Gina who just opens her door I look first and get the shock of my life when I see Gabe standing on the other side.


    My heart stills.


    Usually I¡¯m okay when I see him. I made myself okay. I had to. We work together and we¡¯re in the same circle.


    I know though that he¡¯s not here to stop for a random visit. He¡¯s here because of what happened between him and Salvatore.


    I haven¡¯t seen Gabe in weeks and honestly it¡¯s been¡­ it¡¯s been easier not being around him.


    On the edge of a breath I open the door and put on my best smile.


    ¡°Gabe¡­ hey there,¡± I say, adding the pleasant voice to match the smile.


    ¡°Mimi.. hello. Can Ie in?¡± he asks. He¡¯s so different now I barely recognize him.


    He¡¯s still got the dangerous vibe but it¡¯s clear he¡¯s whipped himself into shape for Charlotte.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Hees in and I close the door.


    ¡°Salvatore around?¡± he asks looking around the room. There¡¯s not a whole lot to look at inside here. What he¡¯s looking at is kind of it and the bedroom. The kitchen is open n like Salvatore¡¯s but my whole apartment could fit in his living room.


    ¡°No, not yet. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be by soon. Were you looking for him?¡± I answer.


    Sadnesses into his eyes and I can see he¡¯s not okay. ¡°No¡­ I wasn¡¯t. I came by to talk to you. Didn¡¯t really want to go to the club, and I didn¡¯t want to disturb you on your day off either. I thought and hoped thetter would be the better option.¡±


    I¡¯m surprised he even remembers when I¡¯m off but it¡¯s almost obvious that he¡¯d remember since I work for him and I manage the ce. The owner of a business is gonna know when their managers are there or not.


    I wouldn¡¯t kid myself into thinking he remembered for anything else.


    ¡°What did you want to see me for? Is everything okay with Charlotte?¡± I ask.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ she¡¯s fine. She¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ the baby? I bet you¡¯re real excited about being a father.¡± I feel like a hypocrite asking.


    What makes it so bad is I really like Charlotte. I¡¯m not a bitch who can hold a grudge against a genuinely nice person.


    He doesn¡¯t answer me. He just looks and presses his lips together.


    ¡°Mimi¡­ I came to talk to you because I think I did something worse to you than what I know and I feel like I know what it is but I¡¯m not sure. I want you to tell me.¡± He stares me directly in my eyes, never looking away.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing¡­¡± I say and swallow hard. I¡¯m in a good ce now and I don¡¯t want to go back down that road.


    I don¡¯t want to spoil the happiness I¡¯ve had for thest few weeks with a guy who¡¯s so perfect he exists beyond fantasy.


    ¡°I know there is,¡± he insists. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for the right time to speak to you. Mimi, my brother is like a part of me and I know when I hurt him. The only way to hurt him is to hurt his babygirl. So I just want to know what I did.¡±


    I stare at him and feel the truth in his words. I¡¯ve been holding on to the past for what feels like forever. Only telling Gina, then confessing to Salvatore.


    Maybe¡­ I should tell him.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to talk about.¡± I quickly wipe away a tear that slides down my cheek.


    He hangs his head down, then looks back at me. ¡°Mimi¡­ I¡¯m gonna just guess. I did a lot of shit during the time I was with you and it wasn¡¯t like people didn¡¯t know what I was up to. They knew. I didn¡¯t hide it. I figured there had to be one thing that happened that maybe you kept back because I was such an asshole. There¡¯s only one thing I can think of,¡± he states and I already know he¡¯s guessed it.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask nervously.


    ¡°You were pregnant ¡­weren¡¯t you?¡±


    I stare at him feeling the cold tendril of anxiety creep down my spine.


    I nod and he covers his mouth blowing out a ragged breath.


    ¡°Mimi¡­.¡± He breathes and I blink away more tears. ¡°What happened? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Gabe please don¡¯t go down that road. Don¡¯t. I was stupid for not taking better care of myself.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± he asks, shaking his head at me. ¡°Mimi, we¡¯ve always taken care of you. You trusted me and you never expected me to be an ass to you. What happened to the baby Mimi?¡±


    ¡°There was an ident¡­ car ident, and I lost her,¡± I answer and he continues his gaze on me.


    ¡°Her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah her.¡±


    ¡°Mimi all of that happened and you never said anything. Why not? I was a monster but I wish like fuck you¡¯d told me. You had an ident?¡±


    This is the part I really don¡¯t want to admit to because I know he¡¯s going to hate himself. Just looking at him though I see he¡¯s not going to let up until I fill in the nks.


    ¡°Gabe, I had the ident after I found you with Sienna in the dressing room. I left and I was too upset to drive. I should have taken a walk instead. Walk it off, do something, just not drive. It wasn¡¯t like it was the first time I¡¯d seen you with one of the girls from the club in the club, and outside. That day though I was just ¡­ I was disappointed and it turned out to be the day that mattered.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ God¡­¡± he shakes his head and I¡¯m shocked beyond measure when I see a tear run down his cheek. ¡°God Mimi, no wonder you hated me so damn much. I¡­ hate myself.¡±


    ¡°No¡­Gabe, don¡¯t. It¡¯s taken a lot out of me to move past it. I¡¯m not over it and it¡¯s not okay, but I¡¯m not that person anymore.¡± I¡¯m just fucked up in other ways from the whole ordeal, but I¡¯m getting better at learning to trust myself one day at a time.


    ¡°You¡¯re right it¡¯s not okay, but I do hate myself. You deserved so much more than that, so much more than me. I knew better than to do what I did. No amount of sorrow can make up for it, but I am truly sorry,¡± he apologizes.


    I nod because I do know he¡¯s sorry.


    I see it and I ept it. I have to because I already know what hating him feels like and it wasn¡¯t good for me.


    The door clicks open and I see a giant bag of groceries first before I see Salvatore.


    ¡°I¡¯m making you cannelloni baby ¨C¡± his voice trails off when he looks across to me and sees Gabe.


    I¡¯m not used to the Arctic coldness that¡¯s drifted in the space between us. Not with these two. These two brothers are supposed to be best friends, as close as close can be and I never wanted toe between them.


    One look and I can tell things have changed.


    While Gabe looks remorseful, Salvatore has that fury in his eyes.


    He just looks at Gabe and doesn¡¯t say anything to either of us as he walks in the kitchen and sets the bag down. Hepletely ignores Gabe.


    Gabe looks on at him with the same sadness.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you guys to enjoy the rest of your evening,¡± Gabe says and looks back to me.


    ¡°Thanks foring,¡± I tell him. I felt I should say that, no matter what is going on between him and Salvatore because he didn¡¯t have toe by.


    He looks at me like he doesn¡¯t know what to say, remorse heavy in his eyes.


    We didn¡¯t finish talking but honestly there was nothing more to talk about.


    He leaves and as the door clicks shut I look back to Salvatore who is already watching me.


    Pulling in a deep breath I go into the kitchen to him and stand a breath away.


    ¡°What did he want?¡± he asks.


    ¡°I told him. Salvatore¡­ I told him about the ¡­ baby.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s sorry.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, fucking right he¡¯s sorry. And does his sorry make everything better?¡± The cynicism ripples in his tone, tangled in his words.


    ¡°Salvatore, please don¡¯t say that to me. You know it doesn¡¯t.¡±


    He balls his fist and presses into the counter. ¡°You know what baby¡­ this shit is going to follow me. I never fucking thought I would be able to ept this, but I¡¯m fucking jealous of him. Can¡¯t think straight or see for shit because I have this thing about him being with you before me.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that.¡±


    ¡°You were having his child Mimi. Yes it was like that.¡±


    ¡°Salvatore, stop¡­ please. I don¡¯t want this and I don¡¯t want you guys not talking either.¡±


    He gives me a pointed look and stares at me long and hard.


    ¡°Answer me honestly, be real with me and tell me the honest truth. I can handle it¡­ let¡¯s pretend Gabe wasn¡¯t a prick who put you through shit. Wipe away that whole bad memory. If you had a choice between me or him who would you pick?¡±


    I stare back, studying him and I think back to that day when I was eighteen and he was teaching me to fight. Some guy was following me and while I managed to escape it freaked me out. Gabe took charge of the lesson and it was like something changed between the three of us. I remember that moment how Salvatore looked. Pretty much like he does now.


    The thing I¡¯ve always felt for him knows the answer. It¡¯s easy.


    ¡°You¡­ I pick you. I choose you,¡± I say with a small smile and he presses his forehead to mine, holding me.


    ¡°Thank you. It means a lot to know.¡±


    Our lips meet for a kiss. It¡¯s not wild like the kisses we¡¯ve shared over thest few weeks. This one is subtle¡­ sweet and so different to what we are. It holds a promise of what we could be and I want it.


    A piece of the wall I ced up around my heart crumbles because I want this with him.


    More than anything.

 #3 Chapter 19

    CHAPTER EIGHTEEN


    Salvatore


    I straighten up as Gabe walks in.


    He looks me over cautiously and that weirdness between uses rushing back on me.


    Last night I decided to sort this thing out.


    Air out the shit and try to move past it.


    I thought the best ce to talk would be here at the booking office for The Odyssey. So I called him and I knew he¡¯de.


    He looks worse for wear, worse even than when I beat him up. I imagine it must have been hard to hear what Mimi had to say to him.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I decide to talk first.


    ¡°Hey. You ¡­okay?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Me bro? You look like shit?¡± I¡¯m aiming for lighthearted. This is how we usually talk.


    He walks closer. ¡°I feel like it. Guess I¡¯m not that far off being shit.¡±


    ¡°I know Mimi told you,¡± I state. ¡°I know she told you what happened to her.¡±


    ¡°Salvatore¡­ of all the things I¡¯ve ever done in my life I feel the guilt of that the most. It¡¯s something I can¡¯t fix.¡±


    ¡°I agree, but¡­ it¡¯s also something you can¡¯t change. So we either dwell on it or try to make the situation better.¡± That was on me too. I could either fixate on it and hate him, or try to move past it.


    He¡¯s apologized numerous times and acknowledged his errors. I can¡¯t hold this over his head when he¡¯s done all he can to try to fix the mess too.


    ¡°You were right, I shouldn¡¯t have gone there with Mimi,¡± he acknowledges. ¡°She¡¯s like family. She is family. We¡¯ve known her long enough and she¡¯s been in our lives long enough for me to have behaved better with her. I knew I shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved with her right from the start. But I did. ¡±


    I remember the time very well and I could have killed him then too. I kept wondering if they were serious then it looked like they were just fooling around. But every time I looked at Mimi I realized she wasn¡¯t. He was though.


    It made me wish I could have taken the step to do what I¡¯m doing with her now well before they got together. It was just a gray area I never thought I should have gone to either. I worried I¡¯d mess up the friendship we had. Then the point came where I knew I wouldn¡¯t. It all went downst year when I first kissed her. That was when I knew I had to have more.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Charlotte,¡± he deres and I frown.


    ¡°Is that wise Gabe? It¡¯s not like it happened while you guys were together.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife, Salvatore. I don¡¯t want any secrets between us. She likes Mimi and the two get on. I don¡¯t want her finding out in some other way and then it will look worse on me. She knows something¡¯s up and I already told her I was with Mimi. I need to tell her everything else. I¡¯ll tell her after the babyes.¡± He nods.


    I definitely have to give him credit. And respect.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s something we¡¯ll each have to move past together,¡± I state.


    ¡°You too? You¡¯ll move past it too brother?¡± He looks me over. ¡°The reality of the situation is we¡¯re two brothers who were with the same girl. I won¡¯t lie and tell you I didn¡¯t always know you had feelings for her. I just never knew until recently how deep your feelings ran. Or I would have never crossed the line with her. Not even with the shit that happened to me would I have crossed that line with you too.¡±


    There¡¯s an immature part of me that still holds on to jealousy. I know I have to let that go too.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Last night when she told me she would pick me it meant everything to hear it, but part of me holds on to truth.


    The truth that she was with him before me and she was having his baby, and was happy. I hold on to those things. That¡¯s on me though. It¡¯s on me and those are the things I need to work past and let go.


    He¡¯s looking at me waiting for an answer, so I give it.


    ¡°I will¡­ I am. Mimi means a lot to me¡­ you do too but when ites to her, if you hurt her it doesn¡¯t matter who you are to me.¡±


    He nods. ¡°I hear you. Loud and clear. I see you too. You know, Salvatore¡­she should know how much you love her.¡±


    Love¡­ I won¡¯t deny it. I won¡¯t be an asshole and deny it. It¡¯s a step I want to take but when she¡¯s ready. I want her to be ready and on the same page as me. She¡¯s getting there.


    ¡°Small steps. I have a lot of work to do before she trusts me with her heart.¡± Right now I have her body. She trusted me with her body and I know it was a big thing for her to do, no matter what she feels for me.


    Heart, mind and soul next. I feel like I¡¯m trying to collect pieces of her. And fuck, listen to me. This chick has definitely made me go soft.


    He dips his head in agreement. ¡°She will. She already does. My fault she¡¯s being careful. I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re a better man than me.¡±


    I shake my head at him. ¡°I said this before Gabe and I still mean it. We aren¡¯t different. If I¡¯d had the shit that happened to you happen to me, I know I¡¯d go off the rails.¡±


    He looks at me and he doesn¡¯tment one way or the other. He knows I¡¯m right again. I would have gone off the fucking rails. They all think Nick¡¯s the wild child. He is, but I¡¯m crazy.


    I give the appearance of being even tempered and cool but it doesn¡¯t take much to push me, even when I know there¡¯s some reasoning behind it. Like in Gabe¡¯s situation.


    I understood where he wasing from and all that happened to him and his girl. Yet I was ready to beat him to death for the pain he caused my girl. His saving grace that day were Vincent and Nick. Their intervention reminded me that Gabe was my brother and I couldn¡¯t kill him.


    ¡°I wish it didn¡¯t happen. Losing Charlotte messed me up,¡± he confesses.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Gabe can¡¯t stand here and tell me I¡¯m better than him. I¡¯m not. He exerted great control in the situation, knowing he could have started a blood war. It was being ced in that position of helplessness that drove him over the edge. Had it been me and it was my Mimi that got taken I would have killed every motherfucker. Every man dead including me, because sure to fucking shit our enemies would have had to kill me dead to stop me from killing all of them.


    I look at him and see that the guilt he feels over Mimi isn¡¯t something that¡¯s ever going to go away.


    Making the situation better starts here.


    I put my hand out to shake his, to reform the bond we have as friends. He takes it and gives my hand a firm squeeze.


    ¡°Want to go grab coffee?¡± I ask. ¡°We can¡­ catch up.¡±


    ¡°Yeah I¡¯d like that,¡± he answers. ¡°Thank you. Thanks for giving me a chance. I never meant to hurt her Salvatore. I never did.¡±


    ¡°I know. Come¡­ let¡¯s go.¡± I motion toward the door, leading the way and he follows.


    We walk outside and I mull over the best thing to talk about to change the subject. I start by talking about motorcycles. Gabe and I are obsessed with them.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to the bike shop on Saturday,¡± I tell him.


    That gets him interested because he knows I¡¯m not talking about any old bike shop and it¡¯s not actually a shop. I¡¯m talking about hanging out with our old friends. udius¡¯ crew.


    We¡¯re all mobsters to the bone who love motorcycles and trying all sorts of stunts that could get us killed. Like jumping motorcycles off buildings. There¡¯s only a few people in our circle who have done that without getting something broken. One of them is me. Jesus, I nearly died doing that though.


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡± he nods.


    ¡°Yeah,e. I think udius has a new bike part you¡¯ll love. It¡¯s Japanese.¡±


    The sound of a speeding car steals my next words.


    Habit makes both of us snap our attention down the road.


    Speeding cars around here, especially ck Sedans with no number tes, are reason enough to pay attention and check for safety.


    My hand is already reaching for my piece but I freeze up just like Gabe when the car reaches us and just stops. It stops right there in the street. The window already rolled down revealing the man in the passenger seat.


    Stephanou Portaleu.


    Stephanou Portaleu as in the same crime boss who killed our brother.


    He ordered the hit on Frankie for killing his wife. It was an ident. Our brother¡¯s death was not. The fact that Frankie took the bullet to the heart the same ce it got her told me no mere hitman killed him.


    It was this bastard right here in front of us.


    Eight years we¡¯ve been looking for him.


    Eight years there¡¯s been no sign of his ass. Not hide nor hair. All trace of him and his people gone.


    But here he is.


    He¡¯s just looking at us, no guns or anything pointed at us, and it¡¯s like we¡¯re in some trance.


    It fucking breaks though when Gabe pulls out his gun.


    The car speeds off as Gabe starts shooting mindlessly.


    He takes off down the road and I follow him, running top speed as the car speeds away.


    Another screech of tires behind us makes me look over my shoulder.


    A motorcyclist speeds towards us and as he reaches behind him I know that¡¯s the danger. Not the fucking car getting away from us with Stephanou inside.


    Adrenalineunches me forward and I knock Gabe to the ground just as the biker sprays the ce with bullets from his machine gun.

 #3 Chapter 20

    CHAPTER NINETEEN


    Salvatore


    I don¡¯t know how we¡¯re still alive.


    It was a close call, or maybe it was a message.


    One that would work as a message if we lived. I don¡¯t fucking know.


    All I know is the man wanted us dead.


    Dead¡­ just like Frankie.


    You don¡¯t juste for Giordanos like that and shoot two of the main family members. He tried it though because he can. The fucking bastard knew he could. He knew he could kill us.


    I¡¯m inclined to believe that was more the intention than the aspect of a message.


    The question is why.


    Why now?


    Where the fuck has he been all these years and what the hell brought him back?


    We went straight to Pa.


    Us the other week gathered in Vincent¡¯s office was one thing. The calling of an emergency family meeting is another.


    Now we¡¯re in the meeting room at the family home. Inside around the long mahogany table is Pa who sits at the head. My mother who is his consigliere, Vincent, then me, Gabe and Nick.


    It¡¯s times like these when I fail to see how we¡¯re supposed to fucking stay in the office and do the books ¨C The ounts.


    We¡¯re supposed to stay off the streets and away from trouble.


    Like fuck. What happens when the fucking streetse to get us like they did today?


    Vincent just got off the phone and looks mad as all hell, no worse than Pa though.


    ¡°Speak boy, what the fuck is happening?¡± he bellows at Vincent.


    Him talking to Vincent like that is something else. Vincent¡¯s forty-two and nobody but Pa can make you feel smaller than an ant on his shoe when he¡¯s pissed like this.


    ¡°We¡¯re all in danger,¡± Vincent deres.


    ¡°And in what manner are we in fucking danger Vinny?¡± Pa yells and Ma snaps her gaze to Vincent, eyes narrowed. She¡¯s not the standard Italian mother. Most cook and make sure there¡¯s food on the table and the home is kept in order.


    My mother is a woman like that in every sense of the word but she¡¯s queen of the pack.


    ¡°Vincent please answer your father,¡± she says, her even tone doesn¡¯t match her angst filled expression.


    ¡°I got tricked,¡± Vincent states. ¡°A few months back I was under investigation by the feds. I had to speak to them.¡±


    I straighten up. ¡°You spoke to feds?¡± I can¡¯t help it. The words just fly from my mouth. In our world the only thing that¡¯s worse than a cop is feds. We have associates who are cops but that¡¯s it. That¡¯s as far as we¡¯ll go in regard tow enforcement.


    We all know not to interrupt when we¡¯re in meetings like this, but this is different. We¡¯re talking about feds and the man who killed our brother. Seeing that motherfucker is cause enough to interrupt to see what the fuck is going on. It¡¯s been close to eight years since Frankie¡¯s death and not for shit have Stephanou and his minions been seen in Chicago or anywhere since.


    ¡°I had to,¡± Vincent answers me.


    ¡°You fucker, you spoke to feds and didn¡¯t tell me,¡± Pa spits, eyes bulging.


    ¡°Pa, you know what it means to be investigated by those fuckers. I couldn¡¯t drag you into it.¡±


    Pa backs down because he does know. We all know. It¡¯s the reason why I manage therger sums of money. I¡¯m good at dispersing it and making it look legit. I just know what to do. Mostly I know what to do to keep people like the feds off our ass. Thest time we got any kind of snooping from the feds was before I worked for thepany.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t drag anyone into it,¡± Vincent says. ¡°I spoke to them and in the process ended up giving info I never knew they were looking for. Intel has just told me that they raided an investmentpany that supposedly belonged to Stephanou. Counterfeit money. Millions of it. Thepany itself is international and worth billions. There was also a warehouse.¡±


    Pa stands, fists balled. ¡°How is this linked to you?¡±


    ¡°Intel said the man I was working with was a front for the business. He wasn¡¯t the owner. When he went down everything copsed. The investigation wasn¡¯t about me. It was about him. The feds tricked me. They needed me to confirm the business contracts and associates I was working with over thest few months. From Giordano¡¯s Inc. to my own business.¡±


    At the mention of Giordano¡¯s Inc. Pa stills. ¡°Was he linked to your business or ours?¡±


    Vincent sighs. ¡°Both. In regards to Giordano¡¯s Inc. They paid for shipments to be made to Ennd.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what the hell to make of this. What the fuck does it fucking mean?


    I nce at Gabe who is already looking at me with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°What kind of shipments?¡± Nick asks.


    ¡°What would have looked like random shit. Statues and figurines except there was money stashed inside them. That was one thing but the biggest part of their association with me was in investments.¡± Vincent sighs. ¡°I helped them a few times to buy property in the Caribbean and direct their investments. The man I was working with is Lawrence Tamworth. But it was Stephanou¡¯spany. He¡¯s been shut down. Closed out and Stephanou knows it was me. He knows it was me who spoke to the feds.¡±


    That part there is the thing to worry about.


    ¡°Fcckkkkkk,¡± Pa snarls.


    Jesus Christ. I stare at Vincent and he looks back at me.


    ¡°We know what that means, don¡¯t we?¡± Vincent states.


    It means death.


    That¡¯s what it means.


    We really are all in danger.


    It means we have a target on our backs. Same as Frankie.


    Stephanou is one of those people who wille for the guy who did him wrong, but push him to the max and he¡¯ll take out everybody associated with that guy. That was why Gabe and I were almost gunned down today.


    ¡°How does Stephanou know you talked to the feds?¡± I ask before anyone else can talk. ¡°How did this happen? How the fuck did he know to look in your direction. How the hell would he know?¡±


    The whole thing is shit but there¡¯s more at work here. It¡¯s too coincidental.


    ¡°We have a fucking rat. That¡¯s the fucking what and the how of it,¡± Nick puts in and I nod.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I agree. I¡¯m seeing the picture unfold before me.


    It¡¯s the answer when nothing makes sense. When something doesn¡¯t make sense it¡¯s because it doesn¡¯t. It doesn¡¯t make sense because someone screwed with something along the way. What I don¡¯t know is who would be idiot enough to be a rat in our circle.


    ¡°I think so,¡± Vincent agrees. ¡°But this feels like more than just a rat. A rat is an enabler. They have to be ratting to somebody who hired them. Somebody who set me up.¡±


    Jesus¡­ what the fuck? What the hell is this now?


    Vincent blows out a ragged sigh. ¡°I think somebody set me up. Me specifically. Lawrence worked with a number of people. It was a bigpany with international connections that have all been shut down or seized. Somebody yed the cards right so that I¡¯d get med. med in such a way that it drags everybody in.¡±


    Pa snarls again and cracks his knuckles. ¡°Who¡­ that¡¯s what we need to figure out. Who would do this and how?¡±


    ¡°What about the Fontaines? They¡¯re the only people gunning for us,¡± I say. ¡°The shifty as fuck shit from the other week. What if this was about that?¡±


    Vincent raises his shoulders and grits his teeth. ¡°As far as I know they aren¡¯t in any form of alliance with Stephanou. They hate each other just as much as they hate us.¡±


    I think about it.


    Stephanou Portaleu and the Fontaines do hate each other, but they behave the same. Both families operate on their own, and if they have any alliances they¡¯re few and far between.


    The only differences between them are that Stephanou and his family are raw assed gangsters who wille for you not caring who they kill in the process. They¡¯re strong on their own and men of conquest who will take matters into their own hands. They don¡¯t need anybody besides themselves to get a job done.


    The Fontaines on the other hand are linked to government. That makes them strong in other ways but there are limits depending on who the government link is. Nobody has ever known the answer to that. Who they¡¯re tied to. All top secret and that means the Fontaines have to tread softly when ites to eliminating their enemies.


    The Fontaines can¡¯t juste for us. They have to sneak around to do it. They¡¯re mobsters alright with their set up of people who do their dirty dealings, but really they¡¯re businessmen who carry guns. They¡¯re into international prostitution and drug trafficking. Shit that makes you rich like a god, but shit you can¡¯te out in the open and reveal.


    Thest saga with them a few years back showed how much stronger we are than them on the streets. We expected retaliation because Joey Fontaine was killed, but nothing happened. You can¡¯t just kill a crime boss and expect nothing to happen.


    Nothing happened. Until now.


    I straighten up. ¡°The enemy of my enemy is my friend.¡± I say more to myself but they look to me. Everyone looks to me.


    ¡°What¡¯s that son?¡± Pa says.


    ¡°The¡­ enemy of my enemy is my friend. We¡¯re enemies with the Fontaines and Stephanou. With our alliances with the Morientz and other crime families they can¡¯t fight us the way they want without a bloodbath on their side. It disrupts everything. So the next best thing is to send someone for us who can take us down. I think they¡¯re working together to do just that.¡± I¡¯m thinking as I go along and trying to make sense of it all. I could be wrong. I could be way off but I¡¯ve learned to think on my feet quickly. Think fast and try to guess the next move before I get caught in a trap. That¡¯s what this feels like. Some kind of trap.


    ¡°Stephanou can take us down even when he¡¯s been closed for business. He doesn¡¯t need money,¡± Vincent adds and darkness settles in the pit of my stomach.


    ¡°Jesus Christ¡­¡± Pa breathes and runs a hand over his beard. ¡°This is about power. Like always it¡¯s about power. I agree it could be the Fontaine¡¯s doing. And I wholeheartedly agree they have someone working with them who works with us.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s more to it though Pa. There¡¯s the whole aspect of the feds. This person working both sides is more than dangerous to be able to pull those types of strings. And on me.¡± Vincent balls his fists. ¡°Our men have been with us for years. But rest assured I will find this person and they¡¯ll pay with their life.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Pa looks to all of us. ¡°Boys we¡¯re in a state of war. If Stephanou is here expect his crew too.¡±


    My stomach actually churns at the mention of that. I¡¯m very well aware of Stephanou¡¯s crew. There¡¯s Stephanou¡¯s two brothers, Diego and Rardo and his cousin Davide. All a bunch of psychos who are notorious for the way they kill and the crimes theymit. You name it, they¡¯ve done it. Rape, murder, everything. Theirck of humanity is what makes Stephanou so strong.


    Pa looks to Vincent and continues giving his orders. ¡°Vincent get everybody on this. All the muscle. Contact all our alliances, mobsters and cops alike. Everybody. We find Stephanou and flush him out. Stop him. We focus on him first because rest assured after what happened today he¡¯ll be plotting for us.¡±


    Vincent nods. ¡°On it.¡±


    Pa focuses on me, Gabe and Nick. ¡°You three are to have protection with you at all times. Men with you and your families. But most importantly, leave this to us. Lay low. Lay fucking low at Giordano¡¯s Inc. and that damn club. Stay out of it.¡± Pa¡¯s nostrils re like he¡¯s already angry at us.


    It¡¯s because he knows what we¡¯re like and what we¡¯ve done in the past.


    I tense. This is the same shit I have a problem with. Leaving things alone.


    We¡¯re targets and the situation is next level bad with fucking psychos after us but I¡¯m supposed to just sit tight and watch.


    I decided I needed a one on one with Vincent so I went to his house the next night.


    He answered the door with his baby.


    I can always see the look of pride on his face when he¡¯s holding Timothy.


    I always see it. Always.


    I¡¯ve fallen into the role of uncle now. Like I¡¯m in a game.


    ¡°Hey bro,¡± Vincent smiles at me. He¡¯ll y the good, happy father while he¡¯s with his boy who is the spitting image of him.


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    I walk in and Sorchaes down the stairs with a nket. She looks like she never even had a baby, but I recall her looking like she was about to have triplets just a handful of months ago.


    ¡°Salvatore,¡± she beams and greets me in her usual good natured way.


    ¡°Hey doll,¡± I tip my head with the same respect we show the wives in the family but like always when Ie to visit she gives me a warm hug.


    ¡°Woman you¡¯re supposed to be resting,¡± Vincent chides her.


    ¡°Vinny the baby is nearly two months old, I¡¯m fine. Can you believe this guy?¡± she bubbles, pointing at Vincent who smiles. ¡°Most womenin that their guys don¡¯t do enough, mine drives me crazy pampering me to no end.¡±


    ¡°Because I love you,¡± Vincent says in a matter of fact way.


    Six years of marriage and a new baby and they act like they¡¯re still dating. It¡¯s nice. They have the kind of rtionship most people dream of. It¡¯s called perpetually in love.


    ¡°I love you too,¡± she replies, taking the baby. She stands on the tips of her toes to give him a kiss.


    ¡°Do you guys need to get a room?¡± I tease.


    Sorchaughs and makes her way upstairs with Timothy.


    Vincent watches her go and I see the worrye back into his eyes when she turns the corner up the stairs.


    He looks the way he did yesterday and when he moves I follow him out back into the garden.


    He takes a cigar from the humidor and hands it to me, then he takes one for himself.


    ¡°What¡¯s up Salvatore? I know this isn¡¯t a social visit. I¡¯ve already had the others here, I expected you next.¡±


    ¡°They came?¡± It doesn¡¯t surprise me.


    ¡°Oh yeah.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet Nick was the first.¡±


    ¡°He was, knew he would be. Also knew you¡¯d be thest and you all wouldn¡¯te together.¡± He inclines his head to the side.


    He lights up, holds the lighter out to me to light my cigar too and then he takes a draw, pulling in smoke and releasing it.


    ¡°Vincent therees a point where shit gets real. It happens, it happened, it¡¯s happening. You can¡¯t keep putting me and the other guys to the side,¡± I express.


    ¡°It¡¯s protection Salvatore. You guys aren¡¯t trained to deal with this kind of shit.¡±


    ¡°Like fuck Vin, neither were you.¡± I point that out because he wasn¡¯t ready to take the lead when Frankie was killed. ¡°I¡¯m the second oldest. It¡¯s my right to be part of whatever n is going on. I can¡¯t be the little ountant you all want me to be when serious things are happening.¡±


    It¡¯s a fact. I can¡¯t just stick to the books. I¡¯m not some pansy ass shit who wants to lock himself away in his office when shit¡¯s going down. And not when I don¡¯t just have myself to think about.


    When these enemiese for you they go to your weakness first. Your woman. With the way I¡¯ve been with Mimi over thest few weeks people know she¡¯s mine. I all but disyed her in the fucking exhibition box showing everyone she¡¯s mine. She is my weakness.


    ¡°Salvatore I¡¯m aware of that. Very aware. I know that if I get picked off like Frankie you¡¯re supposed to take charge. I know that if something happens to Pa I¡¯ll have to bring you in. I know that if this gets real bad we¡¯ll have to bring you boys in.¡± His shoulders slump and he sits forward. ¡°An animal going to be ughtered knows it¡¯s going to die. It sees the deing for it and knows there¡¯s no hope but yet it still tries to escape. That¡¯s me. I¡¯m a mobster. More than you, worse than you. I have my business but my duty is to protect the family, make sure certain things don¡¯t happen. I know the ropes. I know what can happen, but I still hope I can handle it. I still hope so you guys won¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s putting us to the side Vincent,¡± I point out. ¡°It¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°Salvatore what¡¯s wrong is I can¡¯t believe Frankie¡¯s gone. I refuse to believe and ept he¡¯s dead. This presence of the bastard who killed him is¡­ I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m keeping my cool but I know I have to be sensible about what I do. What we all do. I don¡¯t want you to have to be pushed into action the way I was.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°You can¡¯t control that Vincent. You can¡¯t control what happens next. The same as you can¡¯t tell me not to take the reins or want to help.¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± he answers to my surprise. ¡°I am, brother. If we¡¯re right and we have a rat, the person behind all this is definitely someone I give credit. No ordinary rat can just infiltrate us. It¡¯s not done. That makes them dangerous. Very dangerous to have yed a game the way it was yed. Means we can¡¯t trust anybody. No one at all. We don¡¯t know who or what their game is. So I¡¯m telling you the same as I told the others. Stay out of it. This isn¡¯t your fight.¡±


    ¡°Not yet. You mean not yet. It wasn¡¯t you Stephanou came to yesterday. It was me and Gabe. We weren¡¯t even at the docks. We were at the booking office. He knew about that. Knew when we left. Means he¡¯s watching.¡± I put my cigar out and stand. I can¡¯t stay here and ept that I¡¯m to do nothing.


    I start to walk off but he calls to me.


    ¡°Salvatore, we¡¯re in danger ¡­ I put my woman and my child in danger just by being capo. I don¡¯t want you to do the same thing when you don¡¯t have to. If you y the wrong card or make the wrong move theye at you through your weaknesses. Those you love, those close to you. Bear that in mind before you do something stupid.¡±


    I stare at him and release a ragged breath, but I don¡¯t answer. I just walk away leaving him staring after me.


    Mimi¡­ She is my weakness but I¡¯m conflicted.


    I understand the need toy low and not get involved. I do.


    Gabe and I could have been killed yesterday.


    That means we¡¯re already involved.


    Already in the game.


    No one can tell us that we aren¡¯t.

 #3 Chapter 21

    CHAPTER TWENTY


    Mimi


    I¡¯ve finally gotten to the stage where I¡¯m thinking of menus.


    It¡¯s exciting, and exciting to brainstorm my ideas.


    I¡¯d decided that I wouldn¡¯t make the restaurant an Italian bistro because I want to have abination of different dishes from across the world. I want to do all the dishes Mom taught me to make and incorporate them somehow.


    Mom was born and raised in Illinois. The same as my grandmother, but my great grandparents were Irish.


    I want the restaurant to reflect everything that makes me, me.


    I¡¯ve been at the building today doing that and guiding the workmen in the redecoration.


    The ce is big enough to seat two hundred people and there are two smaller rooms that seat fifty, that can be used for private bookings. I have an office to myself which needs some adjustments and a break room for staff. I couldn¡¯t be happier with the ce. If I get business going like I nned for two months¡¯ time, I¡¯ll be looking at making my first fortune by Christmas. I would be so excited. It would be the first time that I would have truly aplished anything in my life.


    I was in the office earlier but decided toe out on the floor and sit behind the bar to make my notes and brainstorm.


    It was a good thing I did that too or I probably would have missed the man standing at the door.


    Dad.


    He was trying to peer through the frosted ss then he started twisting the door handle. It was locked. He couldn¡¯t see me but I could see him.


    I could see him and for the first time ever I contemted not seeing him.


    I hadn¡¯t told him about the restaurant yet.


    At dinner the other week, I just acted like I¡¯d moved on from the idea. The fact that he¡¯s here clearly means he knows, and he¡¯s gonna know that other than robbing a bank someone just as rich and powerful as him must have helped me.


    I¡¯m not in the mood to be bitched at today. I had a n to focus on the menus then go to my grandmother¡¯s to get the old recipe books Mom had there.


    But can I leave my father outside just like that?


    I feel myself getting up even before the answer can filter into my head.


    He was about to leave when I opened the door and the look on his face is none other than disapproval.


    ¡°Hi Dad,¡± I say and he sighs.


    ¡°Can Ie in?¡± he asks, not even bothering with pleasantries.


    I swing the door wider and he steps in. He looks about the ce which looks close to being ready, then he returns his gaze to me.


    ¡°Where do I even begin?¡± he asks.


    ¡°What do you mean? I got the ce. I did it.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± he throws back, but he already knows the answer to that.


    ¡°Salvatore invested.¡± That¡¯s the best way that I can say it, but he knows it for a lie too.


    ¡°Mimi, I¡¯m not stupid. I¡¯m not fucking stupid and I really hoped you wouldn¡¯t be either. Those guys don¡¯t just invest. I can¡¯t stand that you work at The Dark Odyssey, I hate that I know what that ce is. But you have to do this too? This is more than just working for them.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I came to you and you said no. You made me feel like shit. Like nothing. You more than have the money to invest in me and you said no.¡±


    ¡°So you thought you¡¯d spread your legs for the Giordanos to get what you want?¡± His nostrils re and his eyes ze.


    My lips part. He¡¯s never spoken to me like that before and if he wasn¡¯t my father I would have pped him by now.


    ¡°How could you say that to me?¡± I fume.


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s not true? Really Mimi, tell me you aren¡¯t sleeping with Salvatore and then I might think it really is an investment.¡±


    I¡¯m stunned and stumped because what am I supposed to say to him? What the hell am I supposed to tell him. It¡¯s true. If I were to pick the situation apart it would be true. Salvatore made me an offer and I¡¯m sleeping with him.


    My silence is enough and he looks disappointed and worried all at the same time.


    ¡°Mimi¡­ Jesus Christ girl. You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re getting yourself into. You never do. You follow them blindly. You follow him blindly and it¡¯s dangerous. How I wish you would stop, but you just keep going deeper and deeper.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that Dad. He cares about me.¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°Sweetheart, you barely understand men, let alone men like that. Men like me. Once you¡¯re in the mob you¡¯re in for life. It means danger and I never wanted that for you. I tried to send you away to school and you stayed here. I tried so hard to get you away from the lot of them and now you¡¯re involved. Three million Mimi. You are priceless. Priceless and precious to me and I wish to fuck you didn¡¯t sign your body away to a criminal.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that Dad,¡± I say again sounding like a broken record.


    ¡°It is Mimi. It¡¯s exactly that. I¡¯ve worked for the Giordanos for over forty years. So I know it¡¯s exactly that. Like father like sons from one to the next. It¡¯s all danger and distrust. They lie and they cheat. You can trust them as far as you can throw them, ¡± he points out. ¡°Your mother hated our world, hated me, hated me so much she didn¡¯t value her life. I don¡¯t want that for you. I don¡¯t want you to be with a man you can¡¯t trust because he can¡¯t tell you his secrets or anything. I didn¡¯t want you to be with a man who is the essence of danger, let alone holding this building over your head so he can use you.¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± my voice trails off. There¡¯s no point repeating the same mantra.


    ¡°I don¡¯t approve, Mimi. I don¡¯t approve of any of it.¡± He shakes his head and my breath stills.


    He walks away from me, continuing out the door. I stare until I can¡¯t see him anymore.


    Numbness fills me at the thought of Mom and all he said. Everything.


    Numbness and sadness.


    That conversation there was filled with a lot and part of me doesn¡¯t want to ept that there were some elements of truth to what he said.


    There was though.


    Especially what he said about Mom. She wasn¡¯t part of our world and I remember them arguing. She hated the constant threats. The need to keep watch. The threat to me and our family. Dad¡¯s not the everyday mobster but he¡¯s an associate. His links were enough to get him and everybody he knows killed if things went wrong.


    It¡¯s enough to hate our way of life.


    Dad knows Mom killed herself. He mes himself for it. That¡¯s why he said what he said. He wouldn¡¯t let her go when she wanted to leave. That talk is because he doesn¡¯t want the same thing to happen to me. Or worse.


    I know being with Salvatore is dangerous but I never think of it like that and ¡­ as for trust¡­


    I trust him.


    I do trust him with more than just my body.


    My heart, mind and soul do too and those haven¡¯t juste suddenly over thest few weeks we¡¯ve been together.


    The time that we¡¯ve been together has made it feel like it was safe to unlock those parts of me.


    Yes, I¡¯m still scared from what happened with Gabe. However, I¡¯ve truly, truly been able to trust myself in distinguishing between what happened with him and what I have now with Salvatore.


    It¡¯s the real deal.


    That¡¯s the difference.


    So I have to believe that Dad isn¡¯t right about the distrust, lies or cheating.


    Not with Salvatore.


    Never. He wouldn¡¯t lie to me or cheat. I know it.


    He wouldn¡¯t treat me the way Gabe did. I actually know it.


    I know I can trust him, and if I trust him I know he¡¯ll keep me out of danger.


    At the thought something unlocks in me and pieces of that wall crumble, allowing me ess to what I feel for him.


    Trust and love.


    Love¡­


    When I think of it now my heart squeezes.


    I don¡¯t want my rtionship to be like Dad said so I know what I have to do.


    My heart makes me pack up my stuff and go to Salvatore. I head to Giordano¡¯s Inc. and go straight to his office.


    His door is open and he¡¯s inside talking with Georgiou who I haven¡¯t seen in months, and Christian.


    They don¡¯t see me at first so I linger by the door frame.


    Georgiou and Christian are brothers but I swear they could all look like they¡¯re cut from the same cloth as Salvatore. They all have a very prominent look. It¡¯s called handsome.


    They all look alike and simr. The differences are very subtle but you can tell they¡¯re all rted.


    They¡¯re talking about some business contract. Salvatore stands and sees me first. Dressed in his white button-down and tailored pants he looks different to how he dresses for the club.


    I smile when I see the wild sexual energye into his eyes and remember him saying that I¡¯d know when he looked at me that he wanted me. That¡¯s what I see now.


    ¡°Hi boys,¡± I say to them but I¡¯m looking at my boy.


    I barely register that Georgiou and Christian answer and then they¡¯re leaving. I did hear the littlement though that Christian made about me to his brother as they walked away. Something about how hot I looked at the club the other night.


    I¡¯m still looking at my guy whose smile turns up a notch when I walk in.


    ¡°The Lord is real,¡± Salvatore says.


    ¡°I believe that but with the type of sins we¡¯ve been getting up to aren¡¯t you scared he might strike you with lightning?¡± I counter.


    ¡°Nah, nah, nah he doesn¡¯t see me that way Babygirl. I just prayed I could see you before tonight and here you are.¡±


    Iugh and he reaches for me, pulling me into hisp as he sits on the edge of the desk. His lips find mine and he kisses me but I pull back, aware of where we are.


    ¡°Baby, what the fuck, you not gonna kiss me?¡±


    ¡°Not the crazy way we kiss.¡±


    Old man Giordano is scary enough on a good day, there¡¯s no way I want himing in here and seeing me making out with his son in the middle of the day.


    When Salvatore and I get together even the kissing is best reserved for the bedroom unless we¡¯re at The Dark Odyssey.


    ¡°Baby you can¡¯t do that. You can¡¯te here with your fine self and torture me, what did I do to deserve that?¡± He¡¯s talking all lighthearted and I smile but as I look at him I remember Dad¡¯s words and it gets to me. I remember my state of mind weeks ago. I remember what this guy had to do to be with me. Just to get a chance with me.


    There were some things Dad said that were right, others I have control over. Like looking like I sold my body and my life away for three million. It¡¯s not the case because I know what I feel for my boy is real, and him for me too.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Babygirl?¡± Salvatore asks.


    I touch his face and run my fingers over his beard. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the restaurant,¡± I tell him.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it anymore? I¡¯ll get you a different one.¡± He smirks but without the humor.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. I don¡¯t want you to have to think that the only way for you to be with me is if you wave the restaurant in front of me. Yes I want it, but I want you more. I wanted you more and that¡¯s why I agreed.¡±


    He smiles down at me. ¡°And you don¡¯t think I knew that?¡±


    I stare at him. ¡°Did you?¡±


    ¡°Mimi Babygirl you and me go way back. I know you and we have this¡­¡± he motions from me to him. I know what he means, I feel it. ¡°We have that thing. So I know you.¡±


    ¡°I know you too. Salvatore, I want you to see it as an investment. Please. Please¡­ I¡¯d feel better if it¡¯s something you invest in.¡±


    ¡°So I can¡¯t give it to you?¡± He smiles and brushes his nose yfully over mine.


    ¡°Not the way you said. I don¡¯t want you to just give it to me. I want you to have a part in it. And I pay you back, or you get a percentage of it. Something.¡±


    ¡°Doll I gotta say not a lot of chicks would turn away a building worth three million.¡± He grins.


    ¡°I¡¯m not though, I¡¯m just including you. If this is about us then I want you to take the restaurant out of the equation.¡±


    He contemtes it and looks uneasy. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s call it an investment, but as long as it doesn¡¯t take us back to square one.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t. It¡¯s not. I promise. I¡¯m with you and that¡¯s how it is.¡± I nod with determination and he grins at me.


    ¡°I like hearing that. But¡­what¡¯s brought this on baby?¡± he asks.


    I dare not tell him my father made me sound like a slut spreading my legs for him so I could get money. Salvatore would go crazy. So I call on another truth.


    ¡°It will make me feel better, because with or without the restaurant I would still be with you. Maybe I would have taken a little longer than I wanted but I would havee to this conclusion. That¡¯s why.¡±


    He holds my gaze and looks me over. ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    I smile and kiss him quickly. ¡°I better go.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Babygirl. Looks like something else is bothering you.¡±


    I look at him and think of the danger. He himself said that I know what he is and who he is. Mobster and not just any old mobster either. He¡¯s a Giordano.


    ¡°Salvatore, I know you guys like to keep women out of business and you probably can¡¯t answer me but you¡­¡± I feel really ufortable talking about this. We never talk about anything to do with business other than the club and he knows the business I¡¯m talking about isn¡¯t that. It¡¯s the thing that¡¯s been drilled into me from birth to never speak of.


    ¡°What is it Babygirl?¡±


    I look at him and I see him as my boy, but I know he isn¡¯t a boy anymore. Frankie was killed then Vincent became underboss and capo. That¡¯s the way it works in their family. Very traditional. Something doesn¡¯t have to happen to Vincent for Salvatore to have to take the lead. He¡¯s not like Vincent. He¡¯s here doing the books but I¡¯ve seen him in action. He¡¯d take the lead if he needed to. He¡¯d be capo when the time called for it.


    ¡°You¡¯re careful, right¡­ I mean if there was danger you¡¯d be careful.¡± I nod like I¡¯m giving myself the answer, the reassurance.


    He stares at me. ¡°I¡¯m careful. Are you worried about danger Mimi?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ um I just wondered. I worry for you. It¡¯s not like danger hasn¡¯te for us all before.¡±


    ¡°You know what? If dangeres I have a n. It¡¯s Giordano protocol. Do you want to hear what it is?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Protect your woman first. You are mine Mimi and I will protect you first always.¡±


    I can¡¯t lie and say I don¡¯t feel touched by that, but what about him? ¡°Thank you¡­but will you keep yourself safe too?¡±


    He smiles at me. ¡°Baby¡­ don¡¯t you worry about me. Don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want you to.


    ¡°I do though. Salvatore¡­ please promise me you¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    ¡°I promise¡­Come here baby, I miss your lips and the taste of you.¡± He crooks his finger and I go to him.


    I go to him. My lips touch his but I still worry.


    Dad¡¯s words are still in my mind.

 #3 Chapter 22

    CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE


    Mimi


    ¡°Sweet girl, look at you.¡± Grandma beams. She always acts like she hasn¡¯t seen me in forever even if it was weeks since Ist saw her.


    In this instance it was just three weeks ago.


    At the time she was hot on asking me who I was dating.


    Because she was into hertest guy.


    She cups my face, looks me over and sighs. My grandmother is seventy five but because of the amount of surgery she¡¯s had on her face and her body she looks like she could be a good thirty years younger. And she dates as such too.


    ¡°Hi Grandma, are you okay?¡± I smile.


    ¡°All the better for seeing you sweet girl.¡± She bubbles, linking her arm with mine. ¡°I made apple pie and I got you that breast cream I was telling you about.¡±


    ¡°What kind of cream is this? You didn¡¯t tell me anything about breast cream.¡± Iugh.


    ¡°Oh shit, sorry dear. That was Maryanne. I¡¯m supposed to tell you,¡± she shakes her head at herself.


    Maryanne, my cousin is of the same man-hungry branch as grandma.


    They¡¯re the female equivalent of yers. Mom wasn¡¯t like them or like my aunt, Vanessa. We have it that the man craze skipped Mom andnded on me, and when they saw me with the Giordano boys they really believed they were all mine and had a hard time believing otherwise. They didn¡¯t think a girl could be friends with that many guys.


    I guess they were right though.


    ¡°So the cream is this miracle cream from Switzend that makes your tits look firmer. If you start using it from now you¡¯ll look like me with the surgery by the time you get to my age.¡± She points to her breasts and I try not tough. Then she wrinkles her nose and I think she¡¯s supposed to be frowning but because of the amount of Botox she¡¯s had in her face I can¡¯t tell. ¡°I would suggest you wash it off though before one of your boyses around. The taste isn¡¯t all that great.¡±


    My poor skin is so used to her antics that I don¡¯t even bother to blush anymore. God knows what she¡¯s been up to.


    ¡°Okay, Grandma.¡± Iugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, or if you are going to use it avoid the nipple area, but if your man likes to devour you then you know, you don¡¯t want creams to put him off.¡±


    ¡°No not at all.¡±


    She became like this after my grandfather died. He was a control freak who insisted that she wear dresses that covered her from head to toe, never wore makeup and never spoke to men. She doesn¡¯t like talking about her years with him. Honestly I think it was an arranged marriage, but that was never confirmed. Grandfather died when I was ten, so two years before Mom died.


    Grandma just went wild. He left her a fortune so she used it on us and herself. She took me to Disnend for the whole summer and we pigged out.


    ¡°I got all the stuff ready for you so it¡¯s all out in the attic. I think everything should be there. I dug deep.¡± She smiles but there¡¯s a dimness in her expression.


    She stops with me just by the stairs.


    We spokest night and I asked her if I coulde around and get all Mom¡¯s recipe books and the books with recipes the three of us put together.


    They¡¯re all here, volumes of them. History and memories of what used to be.


    ¡°Thanks so much. I appreciate it a lot.¡±


    ¡°I know you do. I¡¯m so d you¡¯re finally doing this.¡± She was so excited when I told her about the restaurant.


    ¡°Thanks. I hope you cane by sometimes or even be part of it. That¡¯s if you¡¯re not off on some wild adventure with your princes.¡±


    That¡¯s what she calls them. She dates men who are under forty-five because she ims they have more stamina and the sex is better.


    Sheughs. ¡°My girl I would be offended if you didn¡¯t ask me. I¡¯ll be there as often as you need me. I¡¯d absolutely love to help.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I bubble.


    ¡°Yes, and as for princes, sweet girl, are you going to be bringing any of those handsome stud muffins around for dinner?¡±


    I burst outughing. ¡°Grandma, no one says stud muffin anymore.¡±


    ¡°I do, so it¡¯s still cool. The age of a word matters not. It¡¯s who said it so if I say it, it¡¯s still in.¡± She winks at me.


    I like that. I like that and I wish I could be like that all the time.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember that.¡±


    ¡°So, men. Who¡¯sing to dinner?¡±


    I pull in a breath and decide to tell her. ¡°Maybe ¡­Salvatore.¡±


    She sucks in a sharp breath gasping. ¡°Oh my gosh Mimi, you little devil. You kept that quiet and if I didn¡¯t ask you wouldn¡¯t have told me.¡± She pretends to pout.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of recent.¡±


    ¡°You and your boy are recent? Oh please.¡± She shakes her head at me. ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯m d you are. Dad¡¯s not that fond of the idea¡±


    I called himst night to try and talk but he was distant. I got the vibe that if I were a little younger he would have said more to me than he didn¡¯t approve. He would have told me straight up to stop seeing Salvatore. Realistically though what else could not approving mean?


    ¡°Oh hell girl. Never mind what your father thinks.¡± Sheughs. ¡°I think he¡¯d be like that with any guy. No one is good enough for his little girl. Plus do you really want a man your dad likes? Especially your father. He¡¯s so boring.¡±


    Iugh again. She always knows what to say to cheer me up.


    ¡°Go on upstairs, sort out the books you need and I¡¯ll put on some dinner. You¡¯re going to tell me everything.¡±


    Oh God, maybe it would have been better for me to keep quiet about Salvatore. She¡¯ll have me here all night talking if she can.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I beam, best to agree. I¡¯m hoping to get stuck in the attic and then it will be sote I¡¯ll have to eat and run. If memory serves me right there should be a lot of stuff to go through and we didn¡¯t exactly pack things away in order.


    ¡°Have fun,¡± Grandma says.


    I rush up the stairs to the attic. It¡¯s usually quite organized up here with everything as neat and tidy as an attic could be but today I see I have my work cut out for me.


    There are at least fifteenrge boxes set out in the center of the room. I¡¯m definitely going to be up here for a while. It was a good thing I didn¡¯te by yesterday because it was a work night. Sorting through the boxes won¡¯t resemble anything close to quick and quite likely I¡¯ll be up here having that dinner well into the night.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I tackle the first one and find all of Mom¡¯s pastry recipes along with her European cuisines.


    One hourter sees me with a stack of books to my left. I have over a hundred handwritten recipes and it makes me feel close to her.


    Mom told me that cooking and creating recipes helped her while she was studyingw. She went to Georgetown University. Cooking andw is an oddbination but it worked to calm her down.


    The stuff in these boxes is very old. Some things are from when she was a little girl. Other stuff is from when she was closer to my age. There are private things like actual journals, so when I take a break from recipe hunting I decide to look through a journal with some stars on the front.


    I never got to see any of this stuff when she died, plus I doubted that anyone would have wanted me looking through her private files.


    This journal has a lot of details about her legal studies so I put it back in the box and pick up an old leather pouch. Inside is a letter addressed to My Love.


    I pull out a photo of her kissing a man on his cheek. He¡¯s holding her and she¡¯s smiling. They¡¯re standing by the beach.


    At first I think he must be an old boyfriend then¡­ a closer look at the man makes me freeze.


    I¡¯ve seen this man before.


    I know him.


    He was¡­ the State¡¯s Attorney. William Russo. Mom¡¯s old boss.


    I flick the picture over and see there¡¯s some writing on the back :


    Dear William,


    Today was one of the best days I¡¯ve spent with you.


    It¡¯s the only memory I have of us like this.


    Us in love.


    Please take this picture and remember me.


    It breaks my heart to hurt you, especially after the ns we made today, but I can¡¯t be with you anymore.


    It¡¯s too dangerous to keep seeing each other. You know the danger that exists. I can¡¯t put my little girl at risk.


    Adrian has files. Take them and be safe. Please.


    I love you, always.


    Yours Evangelina


    A stone drops in the pit of my stomach from the words but my heart stops when I see the date mark on the little corner of the picture.


    It¡¯s June, 15, 2000.


    That was the day before she died.

 #3 Chapter 23

    CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO


    Salvatore


    Night fell a long time ago.


    I walk into the park across the street from the bar and see them waiting ahead of me.


    Nick and Gabe blend in with the shadows. Shifty as fuck, like what we¡¯re doing.


    We¡¯re doing exactly what we¡¯re not supposed to. Disobeying orders.


    It feels so off saying that but essentially that¡¯s what it is.


    Gabe motions to me first, lifting his chin and I dip my head for a curt nod.


    I guess this is anything other than the promise I made to Mimi that I¡¯d take care of myself. I will, just not the way she probably thinks.


    I haven¡¯t breathed a word to her of the danger we¡¯re in and luckily I¡¯ve been able to have my men keep watch on her without her knowing they¡¯ve been there.


    I don¡¯t want to freak her out and honestly I¡¯m hoping I won¡¯t need to. I¡¯m hoping we can wrap this up without me having to alert her to anything.


    So, thest thing I was going to do was tell her what I was doing tonight. She¡¯s at her grandmother¡¯s, safe and looking through recipes. It¡¯s the vani life. It¡¯s where she should be. Prepping for her restaurant and getting her life on track to where she wants it to be.


    I am here doing what I have to.


    I¡¯m not gonna sit down scratching my ass and doing the numbers when shit hits the fucking fan.


    This little meeting here is something Nick would arrange, but it¡¯s not Nick who gathered us together, it was me.


    So when Pa and Vincent find out what shit we¡¯ve been up to I¡¯ll get the blow. I don¡¯t really care what they say.


    ¡°Boys, what have you got for me?¡± I ask them. They were checking this out. We each have our own street guys who gather intel for us. Nick has more guys that are able to get the juice on a deeper level. When we get together like this we work from the ground up. People with ears close to the ground who will talk to a bunch of Giordanos out for blood.


    ¡°There¡¯s a guy who works that bar who¡¯s linked to the Fontaines.¡± Nick points ahead to a bar called Nice. ¡°My street guy says it looks like he was hired a couple months ago. ¡±


    ¡°Good work Nick.¡± I smile.


    ¡°What direction are we taking this?¡± Gabe asks. That¡¯s a good point. ¡°I want Stephanou dead as much as everyone else but are we going to look for him, or are we going with the Fontaines? Or, the rat?¡±


    I nod. ¡°I think we get whatever info we can and work from there. Let¡¯s see what we can get from this guy.


    Both Gabe and Nick nod.


    ¡°Alright bro, let¡¯s do this,¡± Gabe says.


    We move together like shadows in the night heading to the bar.


    As I push the door open, everyone goes silent and people look straight at us. It makes me smile.


    These fuckers are so obvious. They could at least pretend they haven¡¯t seen us, or act natural or normal. Not just stop.


    I like it though. It¡¯s a sign of respect and acknowledgement. They acknowledge who we are and what we can do.


    There¡¯s a barmaid behind the counter and the bartender who looks on at us. I nce at Nick who gives a nod that he¡¯s the guy we need to talk to.


    As soon as I look at the guy he makes a run for it.


    Motherfucker.


    I hate when they do that, but then again I love a chase.


    Something primal sets me off and adrenaline moves me to follow him.


    We chase him right into the back and he runs, he runs past the kitchen and starts turning stacks of boxes over in an attempt to slow us down but we¡¯re too good for that. We leap over them like they¡¯re nothing.


    Eventually we get outside and he tries to jump a barbwire fence. He gets half way up, hooks on the barbwire badly and falls over the other sidending with a heavy thud.


    Fool, he didn¡¯t see the opening in the side. We just walk through and maroon his ass, guns pointed at his fucked up face. Even in the moonlight I can see the dazed expression of an addict. I¡¯m guessing heroin and some other shit. His pupils are wide and his nose starts running.


    ¡°Cole Tannen, well hello there,¡± Nick teases.


    ¡°Going somewhere?¡± Gabe continues the taunt.


    I just crouch down and wrinkle my nose in disgust when I smell piss and see this fucker has pissed his pants and the trickle of urine drains down his legs.


    Pathetic motherfucker. I hate weakness and I hate men like this who have no balls.


    ¡°You¡¯re working with the Fontaines,¡± I state. ¡°Got some questions for you.¡±


    ¡°Please, I don¡¯t know anything,¡± he splutters, voice rising several octaves.


    ¡®Well, we haven¡¯t asked the question yet, how do you know you don¡¯t know the answer if you don¡¯t know the question?¡± I sneer.


    He starts shaking when I get up in his face and wave my gun around at him.


    Whatever the fucking drugs have done to him has him shaking uncontrobly. I just hope he doesn¡¯t actually shit himself. I can¡¯t stand that. Nobody should be that afraid.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± he asks.


    I nod and tap his cheek with the butt of my gun. ¡°That¡¯s better. Geez man we could have been in the bar having a drink and talking but instead we¡¯re out here. This is okay though, talking like a bunch of gangsters under the moonlight. So my question is this Cole¡­ what have you and the Fontaines been up to?¡±


    His lips tremble. ¡°Nothing. They hired me once. That¡¯s all. I don¡¯t work for them no more.¡±


    What a lying motherfucker. I don¡¯t know whether I should be insulted he¡¯s not scared enough of me to cough up the truth, or the fact that he¡¯s lying out of his ass. I nce at Nick who rolls his eyes and Gabe releases a slow growl.


    I decide to y this another way. y with him. I reach for the knife in my back pocket and rub the back of it against my forehead. If he¡¯s not scared of me, he should be. I guess it¡¯s that pesky little personality trait of mine that appears to be even tempered. It¡¯s alsomon in psychos. Time to bring out the psycho in me. I¡¯m one psycho who has family and if this shit gets out of control like I think it will, I¡¯ll have a lot to lose.


    ¡°You ran when you saw us. Why? Suggests you have something to hide when you run off like that.¡± I chuckle.


    He startsughing. Theughter is offkey and unbnced like it justes from him involuntarily. It¡¯s clear it¡¯s the drugs again.


    ¡°Yous are Giordano¡¯s, you looked like you were going to hurt me, you know? That¡¯s all. I swear. I swear it.¡± Cole starts shaking again, andughing.


    This is how drugs can screw with you and a closer look at him now suggests that the extra shit he¡¯s under is the new drug on the street, Chrysanthemum. This is what it does to you. The state of him is a dead giveaway.


    What¡¯s also a dead giveaway of his lie is that the drug is exclusive among the upper ss. Costs a pretty penny and more importantly, is a favorite among the Fontaines.


    Stupid fucker. I don¡¯t have time for pity. He signed his death certificate when he signed up to work with the Fontaines. I nce at Gabe who nods and I hit Cole with the gun again.


    Cole cries out.


    ¡°Motherfucking liar,¡± I hiss. ¡°Talk, talk right the fuck now or I will kill you.¡±


    ¡°Please no, I beg you no.¡± He holds his hands up when I strike him once more. ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°Then talk.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Beads of sweat form on his upper lip.


    I could almost believe him. Almost. He gives a convincing act, but mostly people like him all do that. They all act to save themselves. The fact that he¡¯s trying so hard and dishing more lies is a tell that he¡¯s more scared of the other guys than he is of me. So it¡¯s time to take things up a notch.


    Without warning I throw my knife straight into his thigh. He screams and wails when I reach for another. I carry a set with me thate in handy for times like this when I happen upon the stubborn fucktards.


    ¡°I got three more for you, apart from this,¡± I chant as he starts howling from the pain. ¡°One¡¯s reserved for your dick. Or I may just elerate your death,¡± I sneer pulling the trigger back.


    ¡°Pleeeeessssse, no.¡± Now he starts crying. He cries harder when I press the barrel of the gun to his head.


    ¡°Cole, I¡¯m serious as fuck,¡± I growl. This has gone on longer than it should have. I hold the knife closer and press the gun to his head.


    ¡°They offered me a million dors,¡± he whimpers and I nce from Nick to Gabe.


    Jesus Christ. I was fucking right. He was lying. What if we¡¯d been schmucks who epted the lies and walked away believing him?


    I know now to pay attention.


    One million. That¡¯s one hell of a lot for a guy who works the bar, which tells me he must have some type of skills that are one million worthy.


    ¡°That¡¯s a fuck of a lot of money,¡± I bark.


    ¡°I know right? All that time in college and all the shitty jobs I¡¯ve done. One sick mother I had to sell my arm and leg to take care of just to keep her alive. I was rewarded handsomely I think for my special abilities.¡±


    ¡°Keep fucking talking.¡± I hit him again and he flinches. He seems to bounce between fear and humor.


    ¡°They think yous have too much power.¡± He looks to me. ¡°The only person they could get to work with them was Stephanou Portalou. They offered him five million and intel that it was you people who tipped off the feds.¡±


    This fucker seems to know a whole lot. I hate the chill that races down my spine. Mostly I hate that I¡¯m right. I figured it out, the main parts.


    ¡°How? How did they get such intel, Cole? What sort of special abilities do you have?¡± That¡¯s the golden question. It¡¯s clearly a rat but I want to know how they¡¯re working. If Vincent didn¡¯t tell us or Pa he was talking with feds, he wouldn¡¯t have told anybody else. Even if the person had seen him, this stuff is specific nitty gritty. It¡¯s details that links right the fuck back to him. To us.


    ¡°All your systems are hacked,¡± Cole answers and startsughing.


    That chill spreads over my body. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Everything is bugged. Me and the boys have been following and listening in on you for months. Me and my team of hackers.¡± He coughs and blood trickles down his nose. That¡¯s not from me hitting him. ¡°We know everything. When you eat, when you sleep, when you fuck, who you work with, the contracts you sign. All so clever. All so very clever.¡± He nods with excitement and continues his chant. ¡°All that information, wow. Just had to find the right thing you see, and y the cards right, point the finger at the right guy and you bring certain people back home. Vincent really should vet the people he works with a little closer. Never know who can be working for certain people the way Lawrence was for Stephanou.¡± He startsughing now like there really is something funny.


    Sure there is. It¡¯s because we¡¯re a joke to him.


    We¡¯ve be a joke.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the rat, Cole?¡± I ask. ¡°It¡¯s clear we must have one hell of an infestation.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know who he is. Not a damn clue, I just know he¡¯s real good. Smooth too and has the hook up. Everything was done in one afternoon. One hacker, one team of guys willing and able to take you people down and we were rocking and rolling. You might be able to fight off the Fontaines like you didst time, but Salvatore you and I both know you don¡¯t stand a chance against a guy like Stephanou much less his crew. Kill or be killed. In your case it¡¯s killed.¡± Heughs loud and hard until tears roll down his cheek.


    What a tangled mess of shit. I lift my gaze to Gabe and Nick.


    Coleughs harder. ¡°I¡¯ll be the happiest man alive when he kills you all dead. One million and for all my hard work I get to fuck all your dolls. I¡¯m starting with yours Salvatore. I¡¯m going to enjoy making her scream.¡±


    The bullet leaves my gun and lodges in his head long before Nick and Gabe can even pull their triggers back. Blood stters on me but I¡¯m too numb to move.


    Yes, I figured out some stuff but it was just pieces of the shit.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    It¡¯s bigger than we all thought and the Fontaines weren¡¯tying low on us at all.


    They were just waiting.


    Waiting for the right time.

 #3 Chapter 24

    CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE


    Salvatore


    Time waits for no man.


    It certainly won¡¯t wait for us, especially when we have none.


    We called the cleanup crew for Cole and then call Pa.


    An hourter we¡¯re in the meeting room standing before him. The setup is simr to what it was the other day with everyone here, but we¡¯re standing.


    I delivered the news to him.


    I felt it should be me who talked since it was my idea to disobey his orders and go out on the streets.


    Neither of us disagreed that the info Cole dished us was above our remit.


    Not only were there hackers looking in on our people, but we also had to assume that if Fontaine scum were keeping such a close eye on us, they would have known that Cole talked to us too. The cleanup guys found what looked like a tracking device on the fucker¡¯s body. So I was inclined to ept the assumption.


    Now we¡¯re here and Pa and Vincent look pissed as fuck at the three of us.


    Pa stands before me as I finish up.


    ¡°Is that it Salvatore?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Yes boss,¡± I answer. I know the fact that we¡¯re standing means he¡¯s not fucking happy with what we did, even if we came back with very important information.


    ¡°Vincent,¡± Pa begins although he¡¯s still looking at me.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Yes boss?¡± Vincent answers.


    ¡°Order a lockdown and issue everyone with new phones,¡± Pa begins his orders. ¡°Tighten security at thepany and all our businesses. Call everyone in for questioning, don¡¯t give anyone a chance to flee.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± Vincent says. Onest look at me and Vincent leaves.


    ¡°Ang, put the secret squad on lockdown,¡± he says to Ma and she tenses the same as me. ¡°Relieve them of their duties until further notice.¡±


    We¡¯re the only other family to my knowledge with a secret squad. They¡¯re intel, our eyes and ears. They go by a number, no name. Only my parents know their identity.


    Them on lockdown means we really can¡¯t trust anyone, but it also means we¡¯re flying blind.


    ¡°Yes, Julian,¡± Ma answers. She never calls him sir or boss. She¡¯s the only one allowed to call him by name. He stares after her as she leaves the room, worry in his eyes.


    She nces back at him once. Throughout the whole time we¡¯ve been here she hasn¡¯t looked me in the eye which means she¡¯s pissed at me too.


    Pa returns his focus to us, looks from Nick to Gabe who are on either side of me and shakes his head.


    ¡°Gabriel and Nickoli, go home to your families.¡± Pa always full names them when he¡¯s being clear we¡¯re talking business.


    ¡°Pa-¡± Nick begins but one look from my father silences him.


    Just like when we were boys, Gabe is the first to move. He goes to Nick, rests a hand on his shoulder and ushers him away.


    It¡¯s just me left.


    Me and Pa in the room.


    The door clicks shut. And¡­ I take the back of my father¡¯s hand as he hits me across my cheek.


    I take it and the next blow to my other cheek.


    I stand there and take it respectfully, not retaliating, epting he¡¯s my boss and my father.


    I even fucking stand there when he pulls his gun on me and aims it at my head.


    We¡¯re the same height, and since I look a lot like him, I could be staring at a reflection of my older self pointing a gun at me.


    I don¡¯t flinch. I don¡¯t breathe. I don¡¯t do anything besides take him seriously.


    I know exactly what I did wrong, but I won¡¯t apologize for it.


    ¡°What do you think I should kill you for Salvatore Giordano?¡± he asks. ¡°The fact that you went against my word, the fact that you went out on the streets in a time of shit, unprotected with no back up, or the fact that you took my two sons with you? The three of you out there pissing on my word when the man who killed my eldest child roams the streetsughing at us.¡±


    I move my head in line with the gun, still not flinching.


    ¡°Pa¡­ if you¡¯re going to kill me, just do it. Do it. This is all fucked up bullshit if you raised me to be the man I am and expect me to do nothing when troublees for us.¡± That is my answer and all I will say.


    He shakes his head at me. ¡°You want to be capo Salvatore? You know what it means to be capo? The first thing it means is following orders and fucking trusting me. You trust that when I say something I have reasoning behind it. You trust me and youe to me and let me handle things the way I always have as boss of the fucking family. Six families rely on me. The Giordanos are like an army and me the general. Things have been the way they have been for thest thirty five years because I have a handle on things.¡±


    ¡°Pa, I know all of that. I know it. Are you seriously going to stand there with your fucking gun aimed at me and act like what I told you isn¡¯t worth anything?¡± I balk, anger races through me, spiking my nerves.


    ¡°Cost and benefit. That is what it¡¯s about. Benefit, we know we¡¯ve been hacked and have bugsing out of our asses. Cost, we don¡¯t know what shit you might have elerated with your little rendezvous tonight.¡±


    I press down hard on my back teeth. I want to say that¡¯s an assumption and it still puts us in a good spot but I hold off on saying it.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what shit you might have stirred killing one of their hackers. Salvatore¡­¡± When paines into his eyes I know none of this is really rational, he¡¯s working on emotion. ¡°Never mind the part about Stephanou Portaleu using my shippingpany under my fucking nose but there¡¯s no word on this earth that can express how I¡¯ve felt for thest eight years, looking for that man who killed my boy and not finding him. Then hearing he came back for two more of my kids. Gunned down in the street like the dogs he thinks we are.¡± He lowers his gun and I¡¯m shocked to shit when I see a tear run down his cheek.


    ¡°Pa-¡±


    He holds up a hand and stops me. ¡°I can¡¯t lose another son, Salvatore. I can¡¯t fucking lose another son to that motherfucking psycho. That is where you¡¯re heading if you keep on the way you are. Just like Frankie. He didn¡¯t listen to me either. He never fucking listened to me. I will not bury you. Don¡¯t ask me to do it.¡± He swallows hard and grits his teeth. ¡°No I did not raise you to be the man you are today to do nothing when the shit hits the fan, and no you are not just some fucking ountant. I know who you are, all of you and I¡¯m aware this situation may very well call for you to be who you¡¯re supposed to be. I need you to trust me. Trust me to call you in when I need you. That is the way this will work.¡±


    I stare at him, processing his words and understanding him. This is different to any conversation we¡¯ve ever had. I understand him so I nod.


    ¡°Okay Pa¡­ I trust you,¡± I tell him and he nods.


    ¡°Be safe, keep your woman safe and lie low until I give the orders to do otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I agree.


    His words are on my mind the whole time as I head back to my apartment.


    I y them over and over again in my head. They¡¯re a sign that times have changed indeed. Pa¡¯s never talked like that before. Never.


    He¡¯s right though. I¡¯m Frankie, but then we all are. Maybe not Vincent. Maybe because he¡¯s had to calm down so he can take the lead.


    Fuck¡­ there¡¯s always something. Always some shit blowing in on a storm, and always when things seem good.


    I couldn¡¯t be more happy with Mimi but this is danger. This is all fucking danger. The kind she was trying to ask me about.


    I get home and that fragrance lingers in the air, tantalizing and teasing. That¡¯s what she does to me.


    She¡¯s here. I thought she¡¯d be at her grandmother¡¯s and sent men to watch over her. Completely unknown to her. I didn¡¯t want to freak her out. I didn¡¯t expect her to see me tonight because it¡¯s sote. It¡¯s two a. m.


    I don¡¯t like her being on the road at this time and definitely not with everything going on.


    I walk into the living room and find her over in the corner by the window. Just like weeks ago she¡¯s crying.


    She looks to me when I move over to her and practically flies into my arms.


    ¡°Salvatore¡­¡± she cries and I hold her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong babygirl?¡±


    She shuffles out of my arms and picks up an envelope that was next to her. She opens it and shows me a picture of her mother and the old State¡¯s Attorney.


    The minute I see that I know we¡¯re in for one long night.

 #3 Chapter 25

    CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR


    Mimi


    ¡°Baby, tell me what you need,¡± Salvatore whispers into my ear.


    I can¡¯t answer him. All I can do is shuffle my head and bury my face in his chest as he holds me.


    He¡¯s holding me as I cry. I hate crying like this, the kind where you lose control and the tears just flow from your soul.


    This only happens to me for her. My mother. And the same man who was there for me thest time I cried like this is here for me now.


    I cried like this at the funeral. Dad left me. I was twelve years old and he just left me.


    I remember feeling so lost until warm hands covered mine. Warm hands in the rain that felt like ice water being thrown over my body.


    It was Salvatore. He was there for me then and he¡¯s here now doing the same thing, holding me, holding me and keeping me from slipping out of reality. The same feeling that flowed through me then is back now.


    It¡¯s a weird feeling I can¡¯t quite find the words to truly describe but if I were to try I¡¯d say that the feeling is like some type of warning. Something singing to me, telling me something isn¡¯t quite right.


    Something primal and instinctual.


    She always told me to follow my instincts.


    Always, no matter how bizarre the feeling.


    Mom told me I should go with that prickling sensation that could spike your nerves.


    My instincts never let me down once.


    Not once. Always when I went against those feelings I¡¯d end up suffering in some way, or on the wrong path.


    Something would go wrong somewhere.


    This was the second time in my life that my instincts were screaming at me and I questioned myself. Questioned facts because what my instincts were telling me were different to what fact showed me.


    Both times were in rtion to my mother.


    The first time was when she died. I found the suicide note. I found it in the library at home.


    It said she was sorry but she couldn¡¯t take any more. She couldn¡¯t live another day in the house.


    It looked like she was going to continue her words but didn¡¯t. There was no full stop after thatst word. Mom was particr about things like that. I figured though that when you¡¯re about to die, punctuation is thest thing you worry about.


    I found her dead in the pool and Dad came home just after me. He was working. Typical. Dayster I found the note and showed it to him.


    The coroners told us it looked like she slipped off the upstairs balcony and fell. We had one of those Juliet balconies on my parent¡¯s bedroom. They said she fell from there. I couldn¡¯t understand how that could happen.


    Then I found the note and it made more sense. Something that didn¡¯t make sense made sense and I hated it because I preferred believing that she identally fell off the balcony over believing she killed herself.


    Killing herself meant she left me, left me in this world without her.


    Now things don¡¯t make sense again and that feeling is back. It¡¯s back and it¡¯s telling me that something is not right at all.


    Dad made me promise not to tell anyone she killed herself. He didn¡¯t want anyone knowing how much she hated him. He med himself because he wouldn¡¯t give her a divorce. He wouldn¡¯t allow her to leave him.


    Now that I¡¯ve found this picture, the picture of reality is clearer to me.


    Mom was having an affair with her boss. Did Dad know? Maybe he did.


    And what was she in danger of?


    The note on the back of the picture doesn¡¯t sound like someone who would kill themselves the following day.


    It sounded like she wanted to protect me, but from what?


    The bigger question is what actually happened to her. What if¡­ what if what happened wasn¡¯t what I think?


    What if something worse happened?


    Salvatore is holding me, probably thinking I¡¯m crying because it looks like Mom had an affair.


    I told Gabe what happened. He¡¯s¡­ the third person who knows Mom killed herself. Me, Dad and Gabe are the only people who know it was a suicide.


    What if it wasn¡¯t though?


    I need to tell Salvatore.


    I came straight here and waited for him. I waited for hours and now that he¡¯s here I¡¯m a mess.


    His cheek against my head gives me reassurance and I shuffle to face him.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Talk to me baby,¡± he says.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I have to tell you. About my mother,¡± I begin.


    ¡°Babygirl you can tell me anything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret few people know.¡± I stop for a breath.


    ¡°Secret?¡± He narrows his eyes. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Everyone thinks Mom fell to her death. She fell and hit her head and drowned in the pool, but I know otherwise. I found a suicide note and I showed my father. It was clear from the note that she jumped. Jumped to her death from the balcony.¡±


    He blows out a sharp breath. ¡°Jesus Mimi, what?¡±


    I nod. ¡°That¡¯s what it looked like.¡±


    ¡°Who else knows?¡±


    ¡°My dad, and¡­ I told Gabe.¡± I don¡¯t miss the way he tenses when I confess that.


    ¡°When did you tell Gabe?¡±


    ¡°Months ago. It was months ago when Charlotte wanted to leave our life behind. My mother wanted to do the same. She wanted to divorce my father and hated the danger. I told him because I thought it would help him let her go. That¡¯s the only reason I told him Salvatore.¡± I reach for his hand but he holds mine. ¡°My dad mes himself for Mom¡¯s death. He thinks she jumped because it was the only way she could get away from him. He didn¡¯t want to let her go.¡± I have to stop when my breath catches.


    ¡°I understand baby. I understand.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I held on to that for so long. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t want to tell you. It was all so horrible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay baby.¡±


    ¡°I found her in the pool then I found the note. But¡­ Salvatore, you saw what she wrote on the back of the picture. It was the day before she died. The suicide note I found suggests she killed herself but what if that¡¯s not true either? What if someone hurt her?¡±


    He intensifies his stare on me and presses his lips together.


    ¡°Salvatore it¡¯s suspicious as fuck, don¡¯t you think? It looks suspicious, please tell me it does. That¡¯s what my heart tells me.¡± I break down again and as the tears flow my heart and my instincts continue to tell me something doesn¡¯t feel right.


    Morninges.


    I don¡¯t remember how I got in bed.


    I wake up and roll onto my side. The aroma of coffee and pastries hangs in the air.


    My head feels light as I sit up and my eyes are puffy.


    I remember now. I cried myself to sleep.


    I cried myself to sleep and I¡¯m still wearing yesterday¡¯s clothes.


    I nce at the clock on the wall and see it¡¯s close to eleven. I can¡¯t remember whenst I slept in sote.


    I¡¯m an early riser and even when I¡¯m with Salvatore thetest we get up is eight or nine.


    It¡¯s nearly lunchtime and definitely unlike me to miss a big chunk of the day.


    Sliding off the bed, I run a hand through my hair smoothing it down. I catch a glimpse of myself in the long mirrors of the wardrobe and flinch. I look like a troll with red eyes. It¡¯s definitely not the look to go for when in the presence of the guy you¡¯re dating.


    I was about to go to the bathroom and ssh my face with cold water when he walked in. Shirtless, with muscles and tats on show looking like he just walked out of a fantasy.


    He looks at me and it¡¯s like he doesn¡¯t see the mess I am inside and out.


    Offering a small smile he lowers and kisses me, but instinct makes me back away despite my low mood because I always like to brush my teeth and look semi decent before I kiss him.


    ¡°Baby, what?¡± he muses.


    ¡°I¡¯m not kissing you with morning mouth and puffy eyes.¡± I try to move away but he catches me and pulls me back to him.


    I try to smile and be as yful as I usually am with him but I can¡¯t find myself today.


    ¡°You¡¯re perfect. You taste and smell like vani honey. You know like those buns your grandma makes at Easter.¡± His smile widens revealing perfect white teeth.


    ¡°Her sweet on sex buns?¡± That makes me chuckle.


    ¡°Yeah them.¡±


    My poor grandmother must have thought I was weirder than usual when I rushed down the stairs yesterday leaving all the recipe books behind.


    I took the picture and told her something came up and I had to go.


    Those were the most words I formed then I left, went home, realized I couldn¡¯t stay home with the torture in my mind then came here.


    ¡°You think I taste like pastries?¡± I brush over his hard chest.


    ¡°Edible and delicious.¡± He beams with a wink and nts a kiss on the bridge of my nose. ¡°That¡¯s what you in the morning smells like and tastes like. The only thing better than that is the taste of you on my lips when youe. Come here, I made you a good breakfast.¡±


    He slips a powerful arm around me and ushers me to the breakfast table where I see a feast of fattening treats waiting for me.


    It¡¯s all my favorite things. He went out and got them. There are croissants, pain au choct and macaroons on arge tter. Next to that is a cooked feast of bacon, scrambled eggs and French toast.


    ¡°Wow, thank you. You made all this?¡± I look him over as he grabs a te and starts serving up a bit of everything.


    ¡°I did. Impressed?¡±


    ¡°Very.¡± As soon as I answer he sits down and pulls me into hisp.


    Taking a fork he spears a piece of bacon and feeds it to me. I take it and instantly be aware of how hungry I am. I had breakfast yesterday and a banana for lunch. I knew Grandma was going to make me dinner so I purposely didn¡¯t have more than that. Only I never had that dinner she made me.


    As soon as the memory hits it brings back the other stuff.


    Salvatore smiles at me, like he knows.


    ¡°You need to eat,¡± he says. ¡°I need you to eat before we talk.¡±


    ¡°Talk,¡± I state in a meek and lowly voice. There¡¯s a hollow inside me that I can¡¯t shake. God, as if I¡¯m not screwed up enough, this had to happen.


    ¡°Talk. Have a few more bites of this then we talk.¡± He nods and I allow him to feed me with a few forkfuls of the egg. I take a piece of toast and give it to him and as he takes it and smiles it¡¯s like the best thing ever. Watching him. He really feels like mine.


    ¡°You know if you keep looking at me like that, I¡¯m going to eat you for breakfast.¡± He smirks.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say no.¡±


    ¡°I want your mind and body with me when I¡¯m with you. It¡¯s not the same if you can¡¯t feel me in your mind, baby. I¡¯m a greedy bastard. When you¡¯re with me I just want you to be thinking about me inside you.¡±


    I don¡¯t know anyone who can be sexy all the time, even when he¡¯s not trying. When he tries it has this irresistible effect that¡¯s paralyzing.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ now we talk. Maria Cipriani, Babygirl¡­ you know I¡¯d do anything for you right?¡± he begins and I smile.


    I smile and nod. ¡°Yes. I do know that.¡±


    ¡°Good. So I looked at the picture of your mom and I agree something feels off but I¡¯m not sure what to make of it. You found a suicide note that tends to suggest that you¡¯re right about ¡­ well, I don¡¯t like saying it, but it suggested that she did take her life.¡±


    A tear runs down my cheek and I wipe it away with the heel of my hand. ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ do. You found the note and while the other stuff is suspicious as fuck I don¡¯t know if we can go on assumptions. We can¡¯t just assume.¡±


    I run my finger over his beard. ¡°Okay¡­ Salvatore, I think that something caused her to do it. She mentioned files. I want to¡­ find William. I¡¯d like to maybe see him. It would just give me some closure.¡±


    He takes my hand and gives it a gentle squeeze. ¡°Baby, William was the State¡¯s Attorney. From experience, when dealing with men like him you don¡¯t get that info just like that. It sounds like something shady as shit happened. But¡­¡± he holds my gaze.


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll look into it just¡­ not right now. There¡¯s some stuff going on that affects us all.¡±


    The minute he says that a chill races down my spine. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    He blows out a ragged breath. ¡°The man who killed Frankie is back on the scene and we¡¯re going to have to be a bit more careful.¡±


    Jesus¡­


    I¡¯m not stupid. I know what that means. It¡¯s not as simple as being a bit more careful.


    ¡°Stephanou Portaleu is back on the scene?¡± I¡¯m well versed in that name. Frankie¡¯s death was¡­ it was a really hard time. Really hard and it hit all of us.


    ¡°Yes baby. It means we¡¯re just going to have to focus a little more on safety. Not you. Me. I may¡­ well, I¡¯ll be around but there may be a time when you won¡¯t see me as much.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean Salvatore?¡±


    ¡°Things might get dangerous. So, all hands on deck, more responsibility. That kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°You be a capo?¡± I ask with worry brimming in my voice.


    Just the other day I thought of this happening. I thought of the possibility and here we are talking about it.


    ¡°Something like that. But hey¡­ it¡¯s not today. Today I¡¯m hanging out with my babygirl. We¡¯re going to go to that restaurant of hers and stay there all day fixing it up. All day. I have an idea for your office.¡±


    I know when he¡¯s trying to distract me. Nice as that sounds it doesn¡¯t work.


    ¡°Danger,¡± I whisper as another tear runs down my cheek.


    ¡°Hey¡­ not today. Okay, please, can I have today with my girl. Be ordinary. We can talk recipes. We could be a normal couple. A guy and a girl who¡­um¡­¡±


    I look at him and I feel like I can say what I feel. ¡°Love each other?¡± I fill in and he nods.


    ¡°Yeah.. we could be a guy and a girl who love each other. Can we do that?¡±


    I nod.


    Nothing sounds better than that.

 #3 Chapter 26

    CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE


    Mimi


    ¡°You like it?¡± Salvatore says looking at the shelves.


    They¡¯re ck and sleek with a polish to it that gives it a shine.


    ¡°I love it,¡± I tell him with a smile.


    Working in here today with Salvatore has provided a distraction from the picture of Mom. It¡¯s keeping my mind from wandering. My thoughts are still there, I¡¯m trying to prioritize give the situation with Stephanou.


    ¡°You sure you like it? I don¡¯t know if it should have a matt or gloss finish to match the rest of the office.¡± He looks around and I do too.


    I look and I can¡¯t believe the ce is mine.


    The office is pretty much done. He painted it a salmon pink color. The ck shelves blend perfectly with the new desk and office chair.


    ¡°Salvatore this is amazing. I love it. You can¡¯t get much better than this and this is all so much more than I was going to do. I didn¡¯t know you were so good with your hands.¡± I didn¡¯t mean to say it like that, but it just came out that way and of course he snaps his gaze around to me and gives me an incredulous re.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± he asks with narrowed eyes. ¡°Say that again.¡±


    ¡°I just meant I didn¡¯t know you could do all this stuff. I¡¯ve never seen you make anything.¡±


    ¡°I made you a treehouse when you were eight.¡±


    I burst outughing. ¡°Salvatore you stole Mrs. Hubbleback¡¯s dog house and nailed it to the oak tree in the yard.¡±


    ¡°Did you fit inside it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was like three feet tall of course I fit inside it.¡±


    ¡°Good, so I can file that as having made the treehouse. If it worked then it worked and no one can say otherwise baby.¡± He gives me a wolfish grin.


    ¡°Oh my God, you are too much mister.¡±


    I make a move to go through the door but he catches my waist and pulls me back.


    He closes the door, locking us into privacy.


    Outside that door is a reminder of the situation at hand. There are six men heavily guarding inside and outside the restaurant. Two inside, four outside stationed around the perimeter of the building. All his men.


    I didn¡¯t even know he had men. I always saw him at the club and it¡¯s like everything else is just details.


    We¡¯ve been like this all day. It¡¯s night now and I know he was just waiting for the perfect moment for us to have each other.


    He pulls me closer and kisses me hard and rough.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time to remind you just how good I can be with my hands,¡± he says filling his palms with my breasts. I swat his hands away yfully.


    ¡°Here? With them outside?¡± My cheeks burn.


    ¡°Like fuck. I don¡¯t fucking care who¡¯s outside. They¡¯re going to have to deal with us. Come here.¡± He slips his hand behind my head and pulls me back for a kiss that turns hungry within seconds. Hot liquid kisses push reality to the deepest corners of my mind. The effect wipes my brain clean along with the tease of his fingers rubbing over my nipples.


    He kisses away all the pent up stress and worries inside me.


    Moving from my mouth he trails a line of kisses down my neck until he gets to the edge of my top. Moving down he sucks my breasts through the cotton fabric and gives me a wicked smile.


    ¡°I need to suck your tits baby, haven¡¯t had those in my mouth in forever.¡±


    ¡°What do you call this morning?¡± I ask. He had me two times before we left the house and both times he feasted on my breasts like he was feeding on me.


    ¡°I call it forever. I will taste these then lean you over the desk and fuck you. Today is about pleasure, are you game?¡± he asks, his voice husky and sexy, carnal with hunger.


    He searches my eyes for an answer. As if I could say no.


    ¡°I¡¯m game,¡± I tell him.


    Without another word, he picks me up and sets me on top of the desk.


    ¡°This desk is perfect for fucking,¡± he states and in a way it reminds me of the padded table in the sex dungeon at the club. It¡¯s the right height and positions me perfectly for him to do all he wants to me.


    He lifts my top over my head and my haires tumbling down my shoulders in a mass of gold, loosening from the high messy bun.


    A sinful smile lights up his face as he snaps open the little sp holding my bra together in one quick flick, freeing my breasts from the tight grasp.


    Instantly I¡¯m wet when I see the molten look of desire brim within his maic eyes and my pussy ignores the turmoil that¡¯s shaken me fromst night, giving in to the glorious man in front of me who wants to devour me.


    I ce my hands back on the desk either side of me and his mouth closes over my left nipple. The sensation of his hot, sexy mouth electrifies me.


    The wild suckle starts and I get lost in it. It takes seconds before Ie undone and have to grip onto his thick, powerfully built masculine shoulders.


    He gives me a disarming grin and sucks harder, sucking, tasting and teasing.


    Alternating from one breast to the other as mindless moans of pleasure fall from my lips. Helpless sounds of how much I want this man.


    Need him.


    I need him. When I¡¯m with him I forget everything and the world could be perfect. I believe the world is perfect when I¡¯m with him.


    A crackle of energy passes between us, hot and raw, stirring the never ending sexual desire to life.


    Warmth floods between my legs and his nearness, the scent of him, the heat of his skin beneath my fingertips, his touch awakens every pore of my body.


    He leaves my nipples dark pink, taut and glistening from his mouth as he resumes kissing the ample flesh of the swells. He then runs his tongue down the valley of my cleavage making a sensual path as he works his way over my skin.


    I forget where we are and all I¡¯m aware of is him.


    Just him.


    A spike of heat hits me low in my groin, making my pussy clench with need, want and desire and a throaty purr of satisfaction leaves my lips. It falls and heightens.


    He pushes my little skirt up my waist and I raise my hips to help him.


    ¡°This hot as fuck skirt stays on.¡± He chuckles deep and low. I don¡¯t hear him though. As far as I¡¯m concerned he can do what the hell ever he wants to me.


    I smile when he pulls my panties down my legs and slips off my ballerina pumps from my feet.


    ¡°Baby open your pretty pussy for me,¡± he says and I feel likeing right there from the rawness of his words.


    I do as he says. Lifting my legs up onto the desk, I part my pussy lips and he dives in, licking over the hard sensitive nub of my clit, giving the same attention he gave my breasts.


    He licks and sucks and teases. My hands slip away and I have to grasp onto him again when a st of pleasure surges through me.


    Fuck, I¡¯ming. I can¡¯t take it. I can¡¯tst. I won¡¯t.


    ¡°I¡¯ming¡­.¡± I moan.


    He answers with augh and continues to eat me out. I writhe against him and he sends a series of short licks over my clit that pushes me over the edge. I¡¯m there then I go over and I give in to the wild release that takes me hard and sure. iming and possessing me.


    I cry out, throwing my head back as Ie on his face and he drinks.


    Fucking hell. How can it feel different every, single, time?


    He drinks andps up everything that flows from me and I allow him to.


    He straightens up, whips off his shirt and I allow myself the pleasure of roaming over his hard muscles. I touch him, loving the feel of him, but what rivals that is loving the sight of him undoing his pants and allowing his cock to spring free.


    Just like he said he would, he picks me up off the desk and bends me over it giving my ass a hard p that jolts my body forward and my breasts bounce.


    I moan but suck in a sharp breath when he grabs my hips, slides the fat head of his cock over my entrance and ms into my pussy.


    Instantly he starts moving inside me, fucking.


    With him it¡¯s always raw and ready. Nothing slow, gradual, or measured. He just goes. The only pace is fast and faster, then hard fucking as he pounds into me.


    The prep was his divine forey that¡¯s definitely gotten my body ready for him.


    I grab on to the desk to keep some grasp on reality. To keep myself from falling over or falling into the ether.


    The blissful flow of wild energy takes me with the heated pleasure as hunger matches hunger.


    My need for him pulses through my soul and I¡¯m there again. My pussy clenches around his shaft and I know he won¡¯t be able to keep the control he usually exerts.


    Neither of us can. I can¡¯t. Ie first, again.


    Ie and Ie and Ie and my head is spinning with the wild recklessness. I cry out and I can¡¯t control the sounds that slips from me.


    I know there are people outside the office and they¡¯re most likely listening in. They were told to stay where they are, so they¡¯re not moving.


    Salvatore is Salvatore though. Man of control and anyone following his lead has to do as he says, including me. I submit to him automatically and I like him being in control of me. I like his wild dark fantasies and that a man like him can have such fantasies of me.


    He jackhammers to his release and I savor the feel of him fucking me, then the spray of hot cum flooding my walls. It¡¯s an experience I can¡¯t quite forget. It¡¯s warm and primal, sexy, just like him.


    His pumps slow to anguid pace and he stills.


    He stills and runs his hands along my back and down my thighs.


    ¡°You feel so good Mimi. Fuck¡­¡± he growls and takes his time pulling out.


    ¡°You¡­ feel good too,¡± I pant.


    I can¡¯t move. I stay there for a few seconds until I feel him cleaning me and I look back to see him wiping at the cum that¡¯s run down my legs.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I smile back at him and he spins me around to face him.


    ¡°Jesus H. I want more,¡± he husks, pulling me in for a kiss. He does that insanely hot thing I love by tugging on my bottom lip and we start kissing again.


    I want more too. More of him.


    The flicker of light however, pulls us apart and then it cuts out leaving only the subtle lights from the electric sockets on the walls.


    He pulls back and looks around, cautious.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna check that out then we¡¯ll go home,¡± he states.


    ¡°Let me get dressed quickly.¡±


    ¡°You know I wouldn¡¯t mind taking you on that desk again in the dark,¡± he muses, grabbing a handful of my ass.


    Iugh and yfully back away from him. ¡°It¡¯s my turn to have you and I want you in the hot tub,¡± I tell him.


    I can¡¯t really see him all that well but I see his smile.


    ¡°Okay Babygirl. You can have me in the hot tub.¡±


    We get dressed quickly and step out of the office.


    Instantly, I see that the light is only out in my office and the lighting is fine out here.


    The men are sitting over by the corner.


    And, so is Dad.


    Dad who looks me over with disdain.


    Christ¡­ did he hear us?


    Judging from the cautious looks on the men¡¯s faces I just know they heard and the look on my father¡¯s face tells me he most likely did too.


    Shit¡­ but actually, I don¡¯t care.


    Salvatore had his arm around me and he didn¡¯t let me go when he saw Dad.


    We stop by the counter and Dades over to us, assuming his business presence. It¡¯s the same presence I¡¯ve been used to my whole life when he¡¯s with any of the Giordano men.


    ¡°Mr. Cipriani,¡± Salvatore states, greeting Dad in that cool casual manner even though he holds his own business presence.


    ¡°Salvatore Giordano. Haven¡¯t seen you in a long time,¡± dad answers and there¡¯s nothing pleasant about his tone.


    ¡°No¡­ I guess not.¡± Salvatore narrows his eyes. ¡°Been busy.¡±


    The way he says that has a lingering effect that makes my cheeks burn because it¡¯s clear he¡¯s been busy with me.


    Although he couldn¡¯t care less who heard us in the office, I know he also doesn¡¯t care what my father thinks.


    He¡¯s not the guy you bring home to your parents but if you did he wouldn¡¯t try to be anything other than himself. That¡¯s him right now and Dad doesn¡¯t like it. He doesn¡¯t like the fact that the Giordanos own his ass no matter which one it is.


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯ll be back in a second. Make sure your father gets a drink, or something. Make him less tense.¡± Salvatore moves away and I sense that dad¡¯s so tense he could snap like a twig being stepped on.


    He waits for Salvatore to go through the door that leads down to the power room before he faces me.


    He faces me and disappointment and worry is all over his face.


    ¡°Hi Dad, didn¡¯t expect you here, again,¡± I say.


    ¡°I came to check on you. I¡¯m sure you must be aware of what¡¯s happening.¡± He cuts a nce toward the empty trail Salvatore left.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite all right. Safe. Salvatore is here with me, been with me all day,¡± I inform him.


    ¡°Right, I¡¯m sure he has.¡± He seethes and bites down hard on his back teeth. ¡°Mimi¡­ you aren¡¯t a child, a long way from it and over the years I¡¯ve tried to give you your freedom to be an adult, but therees a time when a father has to take a stand. Now is the time. Now that there¡¯s all manner of danger and shit I don¡¯t want my girl caught up in.¡±


    ¡°Dad, please, not tonight.¡± I shake my head at him. I don¡¯t want this tonight. Not whenst night had my head spinning. I¡¯m looking at him now and I¡¯m thinking of Mom.


    If he didn¡¯t know about the affair with William Russo, showing him the picture of Mom would crush him. He loved her so much. I think though he should have let her go and be happy with someone else rather than what happened.


    He thinks she killed herself because of him. Maybe it wasn¡¯t.


    I don¡¯t want to think about this now. I don¡¯t. It¡¯s too hard because it¡¯s confusing.


    ¡°Mimi, I don¡¯t approve of you being with any of those men,¡± Dad says lowering his voice a notch.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care¡­ that¡¯s not for you to decide. He¡¯s my choice. I want to be with him.¡±


    He winces and frowns. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ in love with him. Aren¡¯t you?¡± His tone is heavy with disapproval.


    It¡¯s a question that hits me and one I don¡¯t think I should be confirming to him.


    This morning was the first Salvatore and I spoke of love. It was nice. I¡¯ve never had that with anybody and I want it with him.


    Right now I feel I owe it to him to answer my father so he doesn¡¯t just think I¡¯m spreading my legs to have this restaurant.


    ¡°Yes. Yes I am,¡± I answer stealing my spine.


    ¡°Mimi¡­ Maria, you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing, you really don¡¯t. Maybe this would change your mind.¡± Before his words can sting, he pulls out a check from his pocket.


    He takes my hand and ces it in the palm and my heart stills when I see five million written on it.


    ¡°Take the money Mimi, and trust me when I say it¡¯s better if you aren¡¯t associated with Salvatore Giordano. Take the money, give him back whatever he¡¯s given to you and stop seeing him,¡± Dad says, his face hard and unyielding.


    Tears sting the back of my eyes. I can¡¯t believe what he¡¯s saying to me.


    What I do next though shows me I¡¯vee a long way from weeks ago. I¡¯vee a long way from months ago and if I had any doubt in my mind that I could heal after what Gabe put me through it fades.


    It fades as I take my father¡¯s hand and ce the check right back there.


    My actions stun him.


    ¡°No,¡± I say barely above a whisper. ¡°I won¡¯t. I can¡¯t. It doesn¡¯t matter what happens between me and him, I¡¯m not taking money from you to stop seeing him. I love you Dad and I don¡¯t want you to think I¡¯m some slut taking money from men so I can get what I want. It wasn¡¯t about that and you can¡¯t pay me not to see the boy you know I¡¯ve always loved.¡±


    It¡¯s true. No matter what happened over the years and the paths Salvatore and I have taken that force between us was there.


    Dad closes his eyes and he doesn¡¯t answer me.


    Worry is all I can see on his face as he turns and walks away from me.


    Worry and his actions show how much he disapproves.


    I remember seeing that look before. Just not with me.


    I was hiding at the time so he wouldn¡¯t have seen me.


    He looked just like that when Mom asked him for a divorce.

 #3 Chapter 27

    CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX


    Salvatore


    I¡¯m preparing things here at the club so everything can run without me.


    Since I might not be here for a while it¡¯s best to prep for all eventualities.


    I do the ounts here too because we make so much money. I¡¯ve called in Georgiou to do more nights here to cover myself and Mimi.


    I don¡¯t want her here while this situation is happening. She¡¯ll probably argue that she needs to be here to take care of the girls but this is one time she¡¯ll have to listen.


    Bad enough that her old man came byst night and looked none too pleased to see me with her, but I want to show his ass I¡¯m taking care of her.


    I know I should show more consideration because Mimi was mortified when we came out of her office and saw him- and yes, he did totally hear us having sex-but I didn¡¯t care. To me it answered any questions he might have as to what I was getting up to with his daughter.


    I saw that worried look though, something in his eyes that told me he wouldn¡¯t just let it all go. When I came back from fixing the lights he was gone and Mimi didn¡¯t look happy. Sure enough he said something to her about me, just like the past when he used toe and get her while we were hanging out.


    Right now pleasing daddy dearest was so low on my list of things to do, he could fuck off until I had time to deal with his worries.


    All he needs to know now is Mimi¡¯s safe.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She¡¯s at the restaurant now setting up and I have men watching her. I didn¡¯t want to leave her but I had to, best to check in on everything while I can. What I hate is when things go quiet.


    Even if one day passes and nothing happens it makes me suspicious as fuck. I don¡¯t see it as having one more day to prepare for the shit to hit the fan. I see it as one more day for the enemy to delve deeper into their ns.


    I¡¯ve had the club debugged and anyone who can be a target or used in any way has been issued with a new phone. Fuck, I¡¯ve even had the security system here checked out.


    I guess though that if me, Nick or Gabe aren¡¯t here the worry is less. I don¡¯t want shit happening here though.


    Not at the club. I won¡¯t risk it. I want people whoe here to be safe from the danger but the ce, as wild as it is, is a sanctuary where you can be free to be who you want to be and whoever you want to be with. There needs to be a certain level of safety in the atmosphere and the vibe of the ce for that to happen.


    So if us not being here achieves that then amen so let it be.


    I shut down myputer and get up from my chair. I just have to talk to Christian then I¡¯m out.


    He was meeting with a client who wanted to book one of the halls for a private party. We do that too. Started it when we kept getting requests. The bulk of the requests alwayse from Doms and because they like the sex dungeon so much and the ideas that we have down there, they want it all for their own parties.


    The sex dungeon was my idea and it brings in a nightly fortune with a basic ticket price per person at seven hundred and fifty dors. I figured at the time that people into that lifestyle could afford it. I wasn¡¯t wrong. Some of theme every night.


    The client Christian is meeting now is a little like that. His name is Master Winters. People would be shocked to shit if they knew that in the real world he¡¯s a judge. We¡¯re not even supposed to know that but we keep the secrets we¡¯re supposed to keep. I found out after running a check on him when he booked his first party and wanted a room that was already booked. The man paid twenty grand to move the other party so he could have his. I had to make sure the money wasn¡¯t dirty. I found it couldn¡¯t have been cleaner.


    I switch the light off in my office and make my way to the fourth floor to Christian¡¯s private lounge. His is near Gabe¡¯s, opposite the people who are in group rtionships.


    They like watching group sex and in years gone by we all used to be overly fascinated by it.


    Christian is sitting on the sofa watching now.


    I look over at the booth across from us on the other side of the balcony. Inside are three men sharing a woman and they¡¯re all ruthless about the way they take her.


    She¡¯s straddling the guy sitting down, riding his cock as guy number two pounds relentlessly into her ass, and guy number three feeds her his cock.


    I remember when I first saw this type of scenario. It was the act itself that got me, then I got used to it.


    What I will never get used to is the fascination with the people themselves. The saying- everyone is different- is very true. They¡¯re different when they have sex too, so while I could have seen this scenario hundreds of times, what¡¯s arousing as fuck is the fucking and the iming. Like watching animals and each of those guys look like they want to own their woman.


    I look to Christian and continue my stride toward him.


    As usual he has a topless waitress serving him drinks and as usual it¡¯s some poor girl who looks like she¡¯s fallen prey to his charm. I can tell from the way they look.


    We¡¯re thest two Giordano bachelors left and unlike me he¡¯s relishing the attention he¡¯s getting. I see his bartender tonight is the new girl and she¡¯s topless too.


    He looks up when I approach and sends the waitress away with the drink she was about to pour him.


    He looks worried. I have to give him credit. On the regr he works myst nerve, but when I need him he jumps into action.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I say. ¡°The meeting go okay?¡±


    ¡°All fine. Is everybody okay?¡± he asks.


    I nod. ¡°Yeah they¡¯re as okay as they can be.¡±


    He sighs with frustration. ¡°Salvatore, surely there must be something I can do to help. I already feel bad that you guys are being targeted.¡±


    I look him over and think of how much he sounds like me when I was told to do nothing. He¡¯s my cousin, but I worry over him like I do my brothers. He¡¯s not like us though. None of them are.


    He has on asion gotten involved in a fight where we needed him but this is above him.


    Christian is the youngest of us at thirty two and it¡¯s clear he¡¯s a businessman. That¡¯s how it¡¯s gonna be, especially on this trip.


    ¡°Christian¡­ we¡¯ll do better worrying less about the rest of the family. You¡¯re helping enough by being here, because it doesn¡¯t look like I¡¯m gonna be here for a while,¡± I answer.


    He looks surprised to hear that. ¡°Really Salvatore, that¡¯s never happened.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s safer. I¡¯m gonnay low and I want you to do the same. You see anything, you call Vincent okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course, please let me know if I can do more.¡±


    ¡°You bet. I¡¯m off.¡±


    He gives me a curt nod but also a one shouldered hug.


    ¡°Take care cousin. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you too.¡±


    I leave him and make my way back down the corridor.


    ¡°Leaving so soon,¡± coos a familiar voice and I stop mid-stride.


    Cora- or Corrin, I still can¡¯t remember her name- steps out from behind one of the pirs like she was waiting for me. I frown when I see she¡¯s topless, wearing nothing but her panties.


    This chick is really trying it with me.


    We don¡¯t require the waitresses to walk around topless. They¡¯re as much an attraction in the ce as we are, of course the ones that do get a lot of action. Not up here though.


    Down below on the floor or in the yboy lounge where she can give some rich bastard ap dance, or an offer to fuck him. Looks like tonight though the rich bastard she¡¯s chosen is me.


    ¡°Yes I am leaving, something you need?¡± I try for professional.


    She walks right over to me and stops a breath away. It¡¯s too close for my liking but I don¡¯t step back. I want her to know she doesn¡¯t faze me, whatever she¡¯s doing.


    ¡°I did,¡± she answers, running her finger over my chest. ¡°I was thinking of being a good little employee and offering you some of those special skills I have listed on my resum¨¦.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine thanks.¡± Always and ever polite to my staff.


    ¡°We could go back to your lounge and I could give you the bestp dance you¡¯ve ever had in your life, or we could go to your room and I could give you the best fuck you¡¯ve ever had in your life.¡± She gives me a saucy smile. ¡°I¡¯d be real quiet, wouldn¡¯t say anything at all to Mimi. She¡¯s so nice, wouldn¡¯t want her to feel any kind of way.¡±


    Women really areplicated creatures. I¡¯m not sure how she can talk about Mimi like that and invite me to cheat.


    Frankly, I don¡¯t know why she doesn¡¯t go and bother Christian. This broad has seen me with Mimi, definitely knows we¡¯re together and still wants to fuck me.


    I hate cheating. I would rather be a yer than a cheater and I¡¯ve never been that either.


    I¡¯ve been the yboy. That¡¯s different, there are no expectations from yboys.


    ¡°No,¡± I answer, t and in. The smile on her face falls and she quirks a brow.


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ look.¡± I get closer, right up in her personal space. ¡°You do this again and you¡¯re out. Fired. Fucked. Understand?¡±


    I make sure I look her square in the eyes so she understands.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I understand.¡± Her cheeks flush and she blinks several times in disbelief.


    ¡°You can go now.¡± I grit my teeth.


    She looks more embarrassed than anything as she walks away.


    I shake my head and release a ragged breath. I was just about to continue down the path when something catches my eye.


    Fuck¡­ no not something someone¡­


    Stephano is standing on the balcony across from me. I see him first then Rardo and Davide who walk up to him.


    The three of them are just watching me and they¡¯re not far from the booth with the foursome.


    I don¡¯t know what the hell to do. I can¡¯t use my gun in here, and fuck, that¡¯s thest of my damn worries, what if they decide to use their guns? What if they kill someone?


    Well I¡¯m not going to stand here and look around like an idiot.


    I start running down the path. I have to get to the other side where they are and the fucking path feels like it¡¯s never ending.


    I run top speed and wait until I cross over the apex before I reach for the gun in my back pocket.


    I just about see Stephanou with his stupid smile as he turns into the archway.


    He¡¯s still too far from me and he¡¯ll get away before I get to him.


    Fuck, Isn¡¯t that better though? For him to leave the club.


    I want him gone but I want him dead. Adrenaline fuels my movements, but I¡¯m not fast enough. I fly down the stairs they seem to have taken and I don¡¯t know which way they went.


    I grab the phone and call security, getting everyone out to help me.


    The thing was the guys at the door knew not to let them in from the get go.


    I can¡¯t see Stephano, Ricardo or Davide anywhere. Fuck I don¡¯t fucking know if they¡¯re still inside the club or if they left. They could kill someone.


    I march down to the front door and see Hunter, my head of security. If he let them in I want to know why he would cross me like that.


    ¡°Hunter, Stephano was here, you let him in?¡± I balk. If he was sloppy he¡¯s fired. He¡¯s worked for me for five years but all it takes is one mistake.


    ¡°No, of course not.¡± He shakes his head.


    Jaxon, another guard rushes out sweating. ¡°Boss, no one has seen them, looks like they might have taken off.¡±


    I grit my teeth and walk away, reaching for my phone again to call Vincent.


    I¡¯ll check the CCTV after I speak to him then leave.


    I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back, it¡¯s not safe for the people here to be around me.

 #3 Chapter 28

    CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN


    Mimi


    Seeing dad the other night made me want to dig a little deeper into the past.


    I only intended to just look around a few things here and there so I went back to grandma¡¯s the following day.


    I didn¡¯t find anything, just a lot of what was already there, like her recipe books and journals which said nothing about William. But curiosity lured me to the inte and I wish it hadn¡¯t.


    I searched for William Russo and only added suspicion to my curiosity.


    He resigned from his position the same week Mom died and hadn¡¯t been heard from since.


    I don¡¯t know if that means anything, or if it¡¯s just me wanting to believe something more than what happened. Me so desperate to rewrite the past and believe that mom wouldn¡¯t kill herself.


    I wanted to talk to Salvatore about it but held off because I knew he was under a lot of stress from what¡¯s currently happening.


    Just like yesterday, when he left me this morning three guards took his ce and when I left to go to Grandma they followed me. They¡¯ve been with me all day, alternating betweening inside my apartment and hanging around outside.


    When Gina came by,ing to my aid, she was searched and questioned. But she also had a guard with her too. Tony. He came with her and I had to admit that in the two minutes I saw him, he showed more care for her than I ever witnessed in Mario over the seven years she¡¯d been with him.


    We would have talked about that. I would have joked about it even but tonight wasn¡¯t the night for jokes.


    I took her into my bedroom and hit her with the full story of my mother.


    She currently stood as the fifth person who knew what I knew.


    She¡¯s sitting before me looking at the picture now of Mom and William and I can see she¡¯s worried.


    ¡°Did you tell Salvatore about William? I mean him resigning office in the same week your mom died?¡± she asks.


    I shake my head. ¡°No¡­ I¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Gina I can see that now¡¯s not the time to burden him with something neither of us can change. It¡¯s not like I can bring my mother back. I just want to know what happened. Her death was¡­ it still devastates me. I found her. I can¡¯t get that image of her out of my head.¡±


    Blood in the pool then her body. The pool red then mom floating there like a doll, her white blond hair crimson.


    Then me screaming. I screamed and I feel like sometimes I¡¯m still that little girl screaming. I remember arms holding me back from going to her. It was Dad. He was screaming and crying too, both of us shaking. It was neighbors who heard us and came. Everything was a blur after.


    It¡¯s still a blur. Time seemed to skip to the funeral. Then a void took the ce of my soul as thest bit of earth covered the coffin.


    ¡°You want closure.¡± Gina fills in. I nod. ¡°Mimi, I¡¯m not one to leap and jump to conclusions but this is¡­ it¡¯s something I¡¯d want to know too. One could argue that maybe William was so distraught by her death that he resigned. They looked like they were in love and she told him she loved him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I thought that. I did. What gets me is that there¡¯s nothing about him after. Was he that distraught that he couldn¡¯t do anything else? It¡¯s been more than a decade and men like that are always doing something.¡±


    She dips her head agreeing. ¡°Yes, I think so. Just to get to State¡¯s Attorney is a big deal. You don¡¯t just stop for good. Let¡¯s say he did grieve for years, I feel like it would be circumstantial or too farfetched for me to think he didn¡¯te back in some way.¡±


    ¡°So, what do you think I should do? Gina, it sounds like there was some danger. She says so. She told him to keep the files safe. What gets me is that she told him she had to take care of me and then she kills herself? Does that make sense?¡±


    It doesn¡¯t and previous experience taught me that when something doesn¡¯t make sense it¡¯s because it simply doesn¡¯t.


    She shakes her head. ¡°What about your father? Do you think that maybe you should speak to him?¡±


    ¡°God, no. Not at all.¡± She knows about that too, we had a lot to catch up on. ¡°I can¡¯t bring this to him. I mean if I find something worth mentioning that would make him feel better for her death, sure I¡¯ll tell him. I¡¯ll show him everything but he¡¯s already cut up about me and Salvatore, I don¡¯t really want to pour more salt on his wounds if we can look at it like that.¡±


    ¡°I get it¡­ um¡­¡± Her hands still and she nces down at the table with an uneasy expression.


    ¡°What?¡±


    She releases a ragged sigh. ¡°There¡¯s a guy in the underground. One of Mario¡¯s thuggish acquaintances. He¡¯s the kind of guy who¡¯s into all the talk and everybody¡¯s business. Shit no one should know. He was always mouthing off about his work with government officials. He was a driver for years but got busted for usingpany cars to smuggle cocaine. I was just thinking he might know something. I mean something in the way of what might have happened to William after.¡±


    A person like that would probably be helpful. Especially if he was into business no one should know about.


    An underground guy though? I know to be wary of guys like that. You can¡¯t trust them.


    Should I be going to a guy like that in times like these when it looks like no one can be trusted? There have been guards with me since Salvatore told me what was going on. How am I supposed to go search out an underground guy with Giordano guards at my side?


    He wouldn¡¯t talk to me just from the sight of them.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    My desire to know what happened to Mom though gets the better of me.


    I want to know the full details.


    Why she killed herself.


    Just why for everything and I think I deserve to know.


    ¡°Gina, I think I want to speak to this guy if I can.¡±

 #3 Chapter 29

    CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT


    Salvatore


    I expected this fucker toe see me.


    Just didn¡¯t know he had the balls it would take to do it.


    It¡¯s barely ten and Joey Cipriani was waiting for me before I got in this morning.


    I feel like starting off the conversation by telling him Mimi¡¯s safe and sound in my bed but I hold off.


    To be honest I expected him from yesterday but maybe he needed time to prep his fatherly speech. I know the look of disapproval when I see it. The thing about it is while I don¡¯t give a shit, I might not want my daughter dating me either.


    ¡°Mr. Cipriani. Seeing you twice in a week. I thought I had more chances of seeing leprechauns.¡± I chuckle and he gives me a tight-lipped smile.


    I motion for him to sit and he does. I however sit on the edge of my desk making my presence higher than him, just like I am in life.


    Animals do it. Assert their dominance over another by raising themselves higher. That¡¯s what I¡¯m doing now and this fucker knows it.


    What¡¯s unusual about this scenario is Joey rarelyes to Giordano¡¯s Inc. because of the nature of his job. He would usually go to my parents¡¯ house in the past.


    Mimi didn¡¯t live that far from us so we¡¯d always see her in the park and that was how we all came to be.


    He¡¯s here and it¡¯s clear why he¡¯s here to see me.


    ¡°I wanted to talk to you Salvatore. Man to man,¡± he deres. ¡°Or rather me a worried sick father, to a man my most precious possession is into.¡±


    I narrow my gaze at him.


    ¡°What would you like to talk to me about?¡± I ask, as if I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s going to say to me.


    ¡°Salvatore, the situation with Stephanou Portalo is worrying me sick. I know you and Gabriel were practically gunned down in the streets. Like everyone else who works for your father, I¡¯ve been questioned and treated like some kind of fucker who hasn¡¯t been loyal to you people all my life, right from Italia.¡±


    ¡°You understand why we had to do that right?¡± I ask him. He should understand seeing as how we go way back.


    ¡°I understand very well, the feeling of unease is no less with understanding. However, with ites the eptance that things are bad. You people are targets for the man. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s back but ¡­¡± his voice trails off.


    We never gave the full details of what was happening. Vincent did the questioning and it¡¯s all pretty much been standard. It¡¯s true there¡¯s loyalty and we wouldn¡¯t want to piss off anyone who¡¯d protect our secrets to the death. Those are the kind of men working for us.


    But that also makes it easy for a traitor. You never know who he or she is until it¡¯s toote.


    ¡°Salvatore that man got to us before with Frankie. I¡¯ve been around your family since before you were born. I know danger and I have tried to keep my daughter away from it. I have tried so hard and now she¡¯s with you.¡±


    ¡°Joey, let¡¯s talk man to man like you say. Let¡¯s do that. You¡¯ve seen me with her, not just the other night. We have history. You¡¯ve seen me take care of her,¡± I point out.


    ¡°I have. I have Salvatore and I appreciate it. That¡¯s not what I mean though. The past was child¡¯s y. This is real. This¡­ what is happening is real, raw danger. You know it. The other guys are married with their kids or kids on the way. Their dolls are there and I¡¯m pretty certain they¡¯re worried sick. Mimi still has a choice. She doesn¡¯t have to be with you. She doesn¡¯t have to be with a guy who is cosa nostra. She can have a life free from the danger. I want that for her. Don¡¯t you?¡±


    The asshole¡­ he struck a nerve. He struck a fucking nerve inside my gut that I can¡¯t beat his ass about because he¡¯s talking about my Mimi.


    Of course I want her free from danger. But isn¡¯t it better for me to protect her?


    I stare at him and there¡¯s an inner turmoil brewing inside me.


    ¡°Salvatore, when ites to you Mimi can¡¯t see the danger. She¡¯s too in love with you to see right from wrong. I¡¯m here today hoping this man to man talk will make you do the right thing.¡± He stands up. ¡°I¡¯m hoping like hell that you love her enough to do the right thing to protect her. Let her go. Allow her the chance to live her life without danger.¡±


    I don¡¯t answer as he walks through the door. I watch him and stare at the emptiness, his words in my mind.


    I think of what Mimi said about her mother and how she wanted to leave the life of danger behind.


    I¡¯ve been thinking about that and now I¡¯m doing it even more.


    I wouldn¡¯t want Mimi in danger let alone hating me, or worse, dying.


    Never mind the hate. That¡¯s the least of the worry if death is something to factor in.


    There¡¯s a tap on my door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I call out and Gino the mail guyes in with a box.


    ¡°Morning Salvatore, this was delivered at reception for you. Strange looking guy dropped it off.¡± He chuckles.


    ¡°Strange looking?¡±


    ¡°Like from aic book. Hat and cloak like The Spirit.¡± Ginoughs and I frown. I don¡¯t know what the hell he¡¯s talking about. He¡¯s a kid who can¡¯t even grow a beard. One of the worker¡¯s kids who¡¯s fresh out of college and fresh in the world of work.


    ¡°Cool thanks,¡± I say, taking the box.


    I don¡¯t know what the fuck this is. I never get packages and from the weight it feels like paperwork. Means I have a long day or possibly two ahead of me.


    At least it will keep me distracted.


    I set it down on my desk but whatever¡¯s inside moves like it rolled. Paperwork doesn¡¯t do that.


    A memory of something gruesome happening to me once shes back in my mind. A memory I won¡¯t forget. This¡­ feels like deja vu. It was fifteen years ago now and it was another eye opener to the world I lived in. My world.


    A box was delivered to me just like this here at the office.


    I thought it was paperwork then too. I was a hot shot, just out of college and ready to work for Pa. They¡¯d just realized how good I was withrge sums of money and gave me a client who I could only describe as a psycho. The job went south but it wasn¡¯t my fault. They were shadier than us. The feds were already on to them for tax evasion and worst of all, fraud. I find you can get around the tax evasion but fraud is something else.


    If the feds suspect you for it they already know you¡¯re guilty.


    That didn¡¯t matter at the time. They med me when the feds came for them and seized their assets. I¡¯d barely touched anything, barely gave any advice, just barely anything. They just wanted to do something to work off frustration and point me, teach me a lesson.


    There was a girl that worked with us here. We went out for a drink and I spent the night with her, her name was Kelly.


    I remember getting the box, putting it on my desk and getting a prickling sensation crawl down my spine.


    Like I am now.


    Pulling in a deep breath, I open the box just like I did fifteen years ago and it¡¯s the same thing.


    A head.


    Fifteen years ago it was Kelly. One night with me got her killed.


    Today it¡¯s ¡­ fuck¡­ no¡­


    I remember her name now.


    Cora.


    Her name is Cora.


    Her name was Cora.


    Justst night she tried to seduce me, now her lifeless eyes stare back at me.


    Bile rises in my throat and my hands start shaking.


    There¡¯s an envelope stuck to her head. A fucking note.


    I have to shove down whatever humanity is in me to pick it up and read it.


    Here¡¯s one of your dolls.


    Manwhore, I couldn¡¯t decide which doll to choose from.


    So I went with her.


    She said she was yours.


    I may pick another, and another, and another.


    Stephanou


    I don¡¯t wait for my thoughts to process. I run.


    I run to Mimi.


    Jump in my car and run- every light to get to her.


    She¡¯s supposed to be at the restaurant.


    I go there and practically break the door down trying to get in.


    I¡¯m like a homicidal maniac as I rush in and when I see her sorting through some paperwork I grab her and hold her to me.


    ¡°I missed you too,¡± she chuckles and pulls away from me, kissing the edge of my chin.


    ¡°Baby, are you okay?¡± I blurt in one go, my hands still shaking. I¡¯m shaking like a motherfucker on crack. I want to kill, I want to explode. I want blood.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. They sent me gold napkins but¡­¡± she pauses when she sees my reaction. ¡°What¡¯s going on Salvatore?¡±


    I open my mouth to speak but nothinges out.


    Cora¡­ she¡¯s dead.


    Killed.


    Murdered.


    Killed because she¡¯s linked to me.


    Killed. Murdered. Mimi knew her. She mother hens those girls at the club. Even the ones she can¡¯t stand. She takes care of them. They killed Cora because she said she was mine.


    Fuck.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Salvatore you¡¯re scaring me,¡± Mimi says.


    My phone buzzes in my back pocket with a series of texts. I know I should call Pa. Vincent and the boys were on the streetst night all night looking.


    I pick up my phone and see a missed call from Nick and Gabe. I¡¯m about to call Gabe first when the phone starts ringing. It¡¯s Vincent.


    I answer straight away.


    ¡°Vin¡­ you okay?¡± I ask quickly, pressing the phone to my ear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t ¡­ think so Salvatore.¡± His voice¡­ it sounds weird. Like he¡¯s far away. Like he¡¯s far, far away and talking through a sieve.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong brother?¡± I ask and Mimi steps closer.


    ¡°There¡¯s a¡­ red. Redness is on her head,¡± Vincent states. ¡°My girl. It¡¯s all red, on her head. Red on her shirt and her eyes are closed. Her lips are so blue, Salvatore. I can¡¯t get her¡­ to move. We should go to the hospital. They said ¡­ the paramedics said if we can move we can go to the hospital and they can fix her.¡±


    My hand flies up to my mouth and I can¡¯t process what he¡¯s saying to me.


    ¡°Vincent is Sorcha moving?¡± I ask and Mimi instantly looks panicked.


    ¡°No, she won¡¯t move unless I move her arm. So cold. She¡¯s so cold. Baby please get up. Salvatore help me! Help me brother! Come and help me.¡± He starts sobbing and my soul shatters.

 #3 Chapter 30

    CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE


    Salvatore


    Mimi starts crying, but I don¡¯t spare a moment to absorb what¡¯s happening. I take her hand and we go.


    We leave and go to Vincent¡¯s house which ¡­ God. There are bullet holes in the door.


    There are bullet holes in the wall.


    There are dead men on the floor-guards.


    Vincent¡¯s security guards lie on the floor dead. Bullet holes in their bodies. Ten of them. I knew them.


    Mimi cries harder and presses into me. I slip my arm around her and hold her. Hold her tight, so tight it¡¯s probably too tight.


    I don¡¯t like her seeing this. Right now though¡­ I can¡¯t protect her from the gruesome sight. We¡¯re in it. In the heart of it.


    What the fuck happened here? How?


    How did it happen? Vincent¡¯s house is like a heavily guarded fortress. This looks like the enemy just walked in and eliminated everyone. These men are skilled. Aside from the men that guard my parents¡¯ home these guys were the real deal.


    This couldn¡¯t have just happened.


    The rat¡­


    Had to be them.


    Where is Vincent?


    The sound of the baby crying gives me something. It¡¯s notfort though. Not in the least, and I knowfort will nevere as I follow the sound to the kitchen and find Vincent on the kitchen floor holding Sorcha¡¯s lifeless body.


    There¡¯s blood everywhere.


    All over the floor and all over her and him. A hole in her head. A bullet hole.


    Mimi screams and starts crying.


    Vincent¡¯s leaning against the metal door that leads into a safe room, built in the house so his wife and child can get away safely. It looks to me that only one of them got away. Sorcha must have put the baby inside the room and locked the door just in time, it opens from the inside. Upstairs in the attic is a code panel to unlock it from outside.


    I crouch down next to Vincent and he shakes his head at me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t fix her Salvatore. She¡¯s not moving. She¡¯s so¡­ cold. I don¡¯t know why she won¡¯t move,¡± Vincent says, lips trembling.


    I can¡¯t be the hard man I¡¯m supposed to be. I can¡¯t break my brother¡¯s heart and tell him why his wife will never move again.


    I can¡¯t do it.


    A tear slides down my cheek and I shake my head.


    ¡°Vincent, we have to get Timothy out of the room,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°No¡­ he should stay there. Safe. My baby should stay inside where I can keep him safe. They will kill him just like¡­¡± he stutters and then it¡¯s like he realizes what¡¯s actually happened when he looks down at his wife. He breaks down and starts crying harder.


    I¡¯ve never seen him cry like this before. Like a man who¡¯s lost everything. Absolutely, everything.


    The same love I saw in his eyes the other night is still there.


    I can¡¯t believe that was just days ago. It was just days ago that I was here ying uncle. I came here and she hugged me. I thought how good she looked after having a baby not that long ago. I thought how good she looked with my brother and how happy they were. The three of them as a family.


    Now this.


    I can¡¯t even look at her properly. I can¡¯t because this can¡¯t be fucking real.


    ¡°Vin¡­ Vincent¡­. Come on, I¡¯ll make sure nothing happens to the baby. He needs you. Sorcha always cuddles him andforts him. He needs you to do that for him now,¡± I tell him hoping he¡¯ll listen.


    ¡°Salvatore, I couldn¡¯t save her, my girl¡­. My babygirl.¡±


    Another nerve strikes inside me.


    Babygirl¡­ yes. Of course she is. Just like mine is to me. The same way I¡¯ve known mine forever, he¡¯s known his girl forever too.


    I don¡¯t think of mine now though. I dare not. I won¡¯t.


    ¡°Come brother,e,¡± I try.


    It¡¯s Mimi¡¯s presence that makes him move. He looks to her.


    ¡°Vincent, let me hold her,¡± Mimi says to him. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her. She¡¯s my friend. I¡¯ll take care of her while you get the baby out.¡±


    ¡°Will you take care ¡­ of her?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Yes. I will. Give her to me.¡±


    I swallow hard as I watch Mimi hold Sorcha. My heart swelling with all the love I feel for her.


    All the love I¡¯ve ever felt.


    It tells me something though I don¡¯t want to ept.


    It highlights the danger.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    All I have to do is look before me. Look at Sorcha.


    The same thing could happen to my babygirl.


    If a man can be bold enough to do this to Vincent, an underboss in a family like ours, what the fuck is going to stop himing after me too?


    The day moves slow.


    It feels like being stuck in a nightmare where everything is gray and cloudy.


    Slow. Tortuous even.


    Once again we¡¯re gathered at the family home.


    Vincent isn¡¯t here. Ma is with him and the baby.


    Pa, me, Gabe and Nick sit at the table.


    Silence is pregnant in the air.


    We all had messages today.


    The three of us got heads in boxes. I got Cora, Gabe got Roberto, one of the main investors in our business in the Caribbean, and Nick got Denis, his street guy he¡¯s known for more than ten years. Denis was the guy who gave us the intel on Cole.


    Pa¡¯s four closest bodyguards were all poisoned.


    Vincent though got the biggest message of all.


    Stephanou came for him through his weakness. His wife. They would have killed Timothy too if Sorcha hadn¡¯t saved him. I saw the bullet dents in the metal door.


    Stephanou would have killed him too.


    This is the second time that animal hase for my family and both times he¡¯s left us with loss so great it crippled us.


    Anyone who knows Vincent knows how much he loved Sorcha. Take her out of the equation and you take the man away too.


    You paralyze him and weaken a man who¡¯s supposed to be fearless.


    Vincent looked as soulless as Sorcha when west saw him.


    Our women are all here. Mimi is upstairs with Mia and Charlotte.


    Our best bodyguards are all around. It¡¯s a fortress heavily guarded but then so was Vincent¡¯s house.


    It wasn¡¯t enough.


    Pa straightens and looks at each of us.


    His gazends on me and I know what he¡¯s going to say to me, even before he says it.


    The other day I was so quick to want responsibility. I was so eager to want to take charge and help protect my family. I wanted in and didn¡¯t want to sit around feeling useless.


    ¡°My boys¡­¡± Pa begins. ¡°When I look at you, you all look like my kids still. My three boys I knew would have to step up one day. I tried so hard to keep this from happening but the day is here. Salvatore¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes Pa,¡± I answer.


    ¡°You¡­ it¡¯s time. You will assume your role as capo. For now you will take charge. If and when Vincent assumes his duty, you will follow his lead as underboss.¡±


    The words work into me bringing truth home, truth as truth, pure and raw.


    It¡¯s who and what I am.


    ¡°I ept Pa.¡± I bow my head in reverence, vowing to be all that capo means.


    ¡°Thank you. I give permission to choose what capacity you¡¯d like your brothers to act in. To have your back as additional capos in which you will take charge, or do you wish them to stay out of trouble.¡±


    I look from Nick to Gabe and know there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll want out to safety. Not now. I wouldn¡¯t insult them like that but I will ask the question.


    I¡¯m in charge so I¡¯ll do this and bear in mind all that happened today. They¡¯ve got to be shit scared for their families. The same as I am for Mimi.


    ¡°My brothers always have my back, sir, I need them now in whatever capacity they choose to be with me. If they choose it. I am mindful that they both have wives and kids.¡± I thought I should say that first. Pa nods. I look to Nick first. ¡°Nickoli¡­ do you ept?¡± I ask.


    ¡°You know I do, brother,¡± he answers with a nod.


    ¡°Thank you brother,¡± I tell him with deep appreciation. ¡°I would like you to be second in rank down from me.¡±


    Nick bows his head in reverence.


    I look to Gabe next and he¡¯s already nodding before I can ask.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even ask me brother, you don¡¯t need to. I always have your back. Always and forever. I¡¯m not going to stop now,¡± he tells me.


    ¡°Your wife¡­¡± I point out because I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right that he should take time away from Charlotte when she¡¯s pregnant.


    ¡°She will understand. There¡¯s no way she would allow me not helping. Definitely not.¡±


    I worry because this is the exact thing Charlotte wanted to stay away from. Our life, our world. Life in the mob.


    Fuck. It¡¯s shit. All of it.


    ¡°Thank you, brother. I would like you to be first in rank down from me.¡±


    That¡¯s how the structure works for us.


    It¡¯s like an army with different degrees of authority depending on rank. That¡¯s how we¡¯ll work this too and end this disaster before it gets worse.


    We need to.


    We can¡¯t let what happened today happen to anyone else.


    I can¡¯t¡­


    I keep seeing Vincent sitting on the kitchen floor with Sorcha. So much blood everywhere, their baby crying in the safe room.


    It can¡¯t happen again.


    I look to Pa as his phone starts ringing. I¡¯m on edge from the sound. I think that sometimes you can just tell when it¡¯s going to be more shit. Since we¡¯re already in the mouth of hell I¡¯m sure that¡¯s more bad news.


    Pa answers it and tenses up as the person starts speaking. The vein on his neck bulges and the one on his forehead pops like it really will pop.


    Pa stands, balls his fists and rams one into the wooden table.


    ¡°How fucking dare you call me, fucking cunt. You fucking bastard,¡± Pa snarls.


    I¡¯m on my feet at the sight. Gabe and Nick get up too.


    I move closer to Pa and I¡¯m fairly certain I hearughter.


    Then words.


    Pa stills and ces the phone on speaker, setting it down on the table.


    There¡¯s only been a handful of times in my life when I have witnessed Pa look helpless like this. The first time ever was when Charlotte was taken and the next, when Frankie was killed.


    Now he looks like a man who¡¯s been pushed to the edge.


    ¡°Salut on behalf of Syracuse as my people would say,¡±es a voice from the phone.


    I¡¯ve never spoken to him before but I match the face and think of Stephanou. It has to be him.


    The Fontaines are from Genoa and they don¡¯t talk like that. They aren¡¯t Sicilian like we are. This fucker is though.


    ¡°Stephanou Portaleu here. I trust you all received my messages,¡± heughs like a psycho. ¡°Years ago when your capo killed my wife, the love of my life, I spared you all. I only came for the guy who was at fault. The guy who took her from me. I showedpassion. This time is different. This time is way different and you¡¯re all going to get it. You Giordanos. You the leaders who stand in the way of others. Your line Julian Giordano. You and your four sons. I will destroy you first and make you crazy with grief. Then kill you. I¡¯ming for you all. n all you want but I am death. You will not stop me.¡±


    The line cuts giving us a chance to answer.


    I don¡¯t know what I would say though.


    It was serious before but him calling Pa just took it to the next level.


    You don¡¯t just call up a mob boss and threaten to kill him and his family just like that, and not one like my father.


    Stephanou did it because he can, so I take his threats very seriously.


    We n and speak with our alliances.


    Mainly udius and his crew


    Having him is like having all of Chicago on our side. They¡¯re strong. I just hope they¡¯re strong enough.


    We start our hunt for Stephanou. We hunt, out for blood and revenge. Vengeance.


    We hunt and wee up with nothing.


    It¡¯s hours before I see my girl. It¡¯s early the next morning before I see her.


    My parents¡¯ house is set in the style of Italy, with the balcony on the inside and out. Long hallways and corridors with art on the walls.


    I stop when I see Mimi talking with her father at the end of the corridor. She was in the guest room. It looks like he was just leaving.


    Both are crying.


    I recall days of the past when she was a child and I¡¯d see her with her father just like that. That golden hair was always in ringlets cascading down her back with ribbons. She¡¯d start out with ribbons then the minute her parents¡¯ backs were turned she¡¯d ditch them, tie her hair back and go hanging out with the boys. Hanging out with me.


    Me¡­


    Her father nts a kiss on her forehead then looks to me and stills.


    She looks to me now too and I stare on at the two of them.


    But¡­ I¡¯m focusing on her father and I¡¯m remembering the rude awakening he gave me yesterday.


    He asked me to do the right thing.


    He told me if I loved her he hoped I would do the right thing.


    I do love her, so doing the right thing is all I have on my mind as I take my next step and he leaves.

 #3 Chapter 31

    CHAPTER THIRTY


    Mimi


    He walks differently.


    I hear he¡¯s changed.


    Not the boy anymore I used to know, not the ountant at Giordano¡¯s Inc., and not the creative tech wiz that makes the beautiful disy at The Dark Odyssey.


    Salvatore isn¡¯t any of those anymore. He¡¯s a capo.


    He walks like a leader now, but he still looks at me the same.


    Hees up to me and kisses me.


    It¡¯s a kiss that seeps into my soul and speaks of what I want most.


    It¡¯s the kind of kiss you savor for all that you feel in the moment because it makes you forget.


    For those few seconds as he kisses me I step away from reality and pretend none of this happened.


    I pretend that Sorcha is still alive and I didn¡¯t have to hold her dead, lifeless body, tearing up inside for the loss of a woman who was a true friend and angel. A good wife to a man who is like a brother to me.


    For a few seconds I imagine it didn¡¯t happen and because it doesn¡¯t feel real, I almost believe it.


    Then he stops kissing me and I¡¯m pulled away from the fa?ade I imagined up. I¡¯m yanked back to reality and I look at my guy standing before me with so much sadness in his eyes.


    ¡°Come here. I¡­ have to talk to you,¡± he says and I bite the inside of my lip.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He takes my hand and leads me back into the bedroom.


    I had to stay in here away from the other girlsst night because I was so distraught.


    They both came to sit with me though. Charlotte and Mia. Both of them came and left when Dad arrived.


    Salvatore closes the door then sits me down by the dresser near the long French window.


    He pulls up a chair and reaches forward to cover my hands with his.


    ¡°How are you?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Numb. I can¡¯t believe it. I just can¡¯t. So evil and cruel. Wicked. And¡­ they would have killed Timothy too. And for what Salvatore? Money? Power? What did Vincent do that was so bad that Sorcha deserved to die, and their two month old ced at risk?¡± I¡¯ll never understand. More and more I see why Mom hated our way of life. I see it so clearly.


    Salvatore gives my hands a gentle squeeze.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the way Mimi. It doesn¡¯t matter how reasonable or unreasonable something is. The intended blow is always the worst. There¡¯s no question on who deserved what and if what you did was reason enough to be so evil.¡± He hangs his head down then lifts it back up and looks at me with tears brimming inside his dark eyes. A tell of the storm that must be raging inside him. ¡°I was real proud of you for holding her like that. Sorcha. I was real proud of you, Mimi for being the person you are and being a friend to her in that moment. She loves Vincent and she would have been floored to see you do that for her and for him and he trusted you to hold her. His babygirl.¡±


    I¡¯m all cried out but fresh tears slide down my cheeks. ¡°I did it because I knew she would have wanted me to.¡±


    ¡°I know baby. I know. The sadness is too much for all of us. This is the second time this man hase for us and it¡¯s big. It¡¯s bigger, different.¡± He straightens up but doesn¡¯t let go of my hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re capo¡­ now.¡±


    He nods.


    I heard Gabe talking to Charlotte. He came by in the night to check on her. That¡¯s when I heard.


    ¡°I was going to tell you. I¡¯m d you heard though. Mimi¡­ a lot is going to change and um¡­ I¡¯m just going to be real with you. I don¡¯t want you to be a part of it.¡±


    I stare at him, not sure I heard him right. Not sure I heard what he said or if I understand.


    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m already a part of it. I always have been. I¡¯m with you.¡±


    When he shakes his head my heart squeezes.


    ¡°Baby, you don¡¯t have to be. You don¡¯t have to be part of anything. We¡¯re targets. All of us, but you don¡¯t have to be here. Charlotte and Mia are married to the mob. You have a choice.¡±


    ¡°I choose to be with you,¡± I point out, not liking where this conversation is going. ¡°Salvatore, I chose you.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ you can¡¯t. You can¡¯t Mimi. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to be with me. Yesterday I got a head in a box. Cora¡­ from the club.¡±


    My hands fly up to my mouth and my breath hitches right there in my chest.


    ¡°What? What are you saying to me?¡±


    ¡°They killed her Mimi. She said she was mine. I was never with her like that, not once so I don¡¯t know why she would have said that. But that is what being with me will do to you. Stephanou killed Sorcha to send the biggest message of all and to destroy Vincent.¡±


    I start crying because this is all so awful. ¡°Salvatore¡­¡±


    ¡°Babygirl¡­ I can¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t do that to you. I can¡¯t put you in that kind of danger. I won¡¯t do it. I won¡¯t allow them to kill you just because you¡¯re with me. Not you. Not you Babygirl. And not when I know better and can do better.¡±


    ¡°I want to be with you. Salvatore it¡¯s real between us¡­¡±


    He nods. ¡°Yes. It is. I love you Maria Cipriani. I always, always have. And I told you I would always put you first. Even if that means letting you go.¡±


    I cry harder and move to him, throwing my arms around him and holding him.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I tell him. ¡°I love you, Salvatore. Don¡¯t let me go. Don¡¯t, don¡¯t let me go.¡±


    He buries his face into the side of my neck and kisses me there.


    ¡°I have to Mimi. It¡¯s better this way. I have to. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to be mine.¡± He pulls away from me and just walks, leaving.


    Leaving me.


    I watch him go and the numbness turns into a void.


    The tears fall but it feels like pieces of my soul weeping. Weeping and reaching for him. The only man I ever loved.


    Everything feels like a haze.


    The days pass by and I resign myself to my apartment. I don¡¯t know what day it is.


    Salvatore sent a letter to me this morning containing a check for three million and the transfer of ownership of the restaurant.


    The envelope contained the stuff dreams are made of yet the first thing I thought of when I received it was that he¡¯s alive. I was more grateful for the contact in knowing he was alive than the contents of the envelope.


    God knows I¡¯d prefer to have him more than anything in this world.


    Anything.


    Irony hase to get me. I felt the restaurant would be the thing I aplished.


    The restaurant was the thing I wanted to focus on a few weeks back to fix me. Fix me after what happened with Gabe and set me back on track to my dreams. It was the thing I was choosing over the man because I thought being with the man who called me his babygirl and losing him would break me.


    I took the risk and I¡¯m broken just not in the way I thought I would be. I thought he would break my heart. I thought I would have lost him to heartbreak like Gabe.


    I have a different type of heartbreak now where worry is making me sick, eating away at my insides and making me lose my mind wondering if Salvatore¡¯s okay.


    I have guards who are with me twenty four seven, the same as when I was with Salvatore but it¡¯s not the same as him being here.


    Ginaes into the living room with a mug of hot chocte.


    I¡¯ve been curled up on the sofa since this morning. She got here an hour ago and has been taking care of me.


    She sets the giant mug of hot chocte down before me and smiles.


    ¡°This looked like it was in order. Something to cheer you up. I¡¯ve put some mini pizzas in the oven and I¡¯m bakingter,¡± she says with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you. That sounds like you¡¯re going to miss work again for me,¡± I answer. She was here all day yesterday.


    ¡°Yep that is pretty much what I have nned. You¡¯ve been through a lot Mimi and I just want to be here for you, even if it¡¯s just to make this,¡± she waves her hand over the cup and gives me a little smile.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say and swallow hard. I pick up the cup and take a sip. It brings a smile I don¡¯t expect to my face. She¡¯s made what I call her deluxe chocte her grandmother taught her to make. The kind that¡¯s more like melted chocte with some cream. It does help a little.


    Dad came by and has been dropping by daily with treats like I¡¯m six years old. Choctes and things you¡¯d give a child. It¡¯s sweet but since I know he didn¡¯t want me with Salvatore before this happened I can¡¯t quite see him as being genuine.


    I hate too that he¡¯s right. I hate that Salvatore is right.


    Danger.


    Everything points to that word. Everything and all that¡¯s happened.


    Danger.


    ¡°So, what are you going to do with your millions Miss Lady?¡± she asks, ncing at the envelope on the table.


    I shake my head.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t you dare tell me you won¡¯t ept it,¡± she snaps, widening her eyes.


    ¡°I ept, but¡­ only because it¡¯s a gift from him. I haven¡¯t actually thought about what it is. I know it¡¯s a lot but since what I want is him I can¡¯t think past that part.¡±


    ¡°I know sweetie. I know. He¡¯s ¡­right though. It¡¯s too dangerous to be around any of the guys right now. My heart just goes out to Vincent¡­ Jesus Mimi, when I think of what happened to Sorcha I just see the danger.¡±


    I understand, I understand it all. I just don¡¯t want it to be the way it is.


    ¡°It was so awful Gina. I¡¯ve never seen Vincent like that before. Completely lost and hopeless. He didn¡¯t want to believe it, or ept it.¡±


    I haven¡¯t seen or heard much about him since. I knew his mother was helping him so I assumed his father would be too. Helping both him and the baby.


    I know what these guys are like though. Vincent may be truly broken now, he¡¯s in shock. That¡¯s what it is. The shock is the only thing that¡¯s stopping him from going for blood the way he lost it when Frankie was killed. I remember well what it took to calm him down. I¡¯m expecting to see that person very soon.


    As for now, we¡¯re in the interim stage. We¡¯re in the eye of the storm waiting to see which way the wind will blow. Waiting to see what will happen next.


    ¡°Mimi¡­ I think the best thing for you right now is to stay away. Salvatore is making it possible for you to live out your dream. You should do that.¡±


    I pull in a deep breath and take it in. It¡¯s all good advice. Yes my dream was to have the restaurant. That was the dream. Somewhere along the line though the dream shifted and it was a dream just to be with Salvatore.


    That is what happened to me.


    ¡°Yeah, I will. I will. Once I get my feet on the ground I will.¡±


    She sighs and gives my hand a gentle squeeze. ¡°Good. Also¡­ I don¡¯t want to promise anything but the other day I managed to track down Porter. That¡¯s the underground guy I was telling you about. Tony found him. I can set something up for you to talk to him, maybe that will keep your mind upied.¡±


    I stare at her and nod. Yes¡­ that would keep my mind upied indeed.


    I lost track because of everything else but it¡¯s time to turn my sights back to it. I do want to know what happened to my mother.


    This may lead me nowhere, or it could give me some closure. Whatever it does it will heal some part of me that¡¯s still raw from losing her.


    ¡°Okay, yes, I¡¯d like that. I would like to speak to him. Definitely.¡±


    Distraction is what I need now.


    Doing something useful that might have a big result.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It beats sitting here and worrying.


    Not doing anything but feeling sorrow for the situation.

 #3 Chapter 32

    CHAPTER THIRTY-ONEExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Salvatore


    I¡¯ve had no contact with her.


    No contact with Mimi. I just sent the letter.


    That¡¯s how I want it to be.


    It¡¯s better this way.


    This way she doesn¡¯t have to see me or hear from me and be reminded that we can¡¯t be together.


    Better to just leave her alone. Even better because I need to focus and home in all my abilities. Raw street abilities that I need more than ever.


    I never knew how much I would need to focus until now . Now that it looks like we¡¯re standing in limbo, not knowing what to do or what direction to take.


    We spent all thest few days looking for Stephanou and hitting up all the Fontaine hangouts all to no avail.


    A fool would think they¡¯re hiding like rats. I know they¡¯re not. A pack of mobsters like us on the hunt is bad by itself and is enough to cause fear but I know they¡¯re not scared.


    They¡¯re ying with us.


    Stephanou is ying with us.


    I¡¯m with Gabe and Nick. We¡¯ve juste back to the family home to n. We¡¯ve made this our central point to meet.


    It¡¯s been a week and we¡¯ve had nothing. That¡¯s not good.


    ¡°What do you think we should do boys?¡± I ask. I¡¯m open to their suggestions.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to brainstorm. It¡¯s very clear that people are being told not to talk to us,¡± Gabe puts in.


    Nothing is truer than that. I¡¯m seeing the same kind of fear we witnessed in Cole. Although with him I can¡¯t be too sure if he was scared or hyped up on the shit he¡¯d taken.


    People are scared to talk though.


    Of course they would be. It¡¯s Stephanou Portaleu. You know from the name not to fuck with him and be foolish enough to implicate yourself.


    We¡¯ve searched the underground and nothing.


    The door crashes open and Vincent walks in shoving a guy forward, ahead of him who¡¯s been gagged. He had his hands bound in front of him and looks like he¡¯s been beaten.


    I have seen Vincent in days and when I sawst saw him he was pretty much the same as he was after I found him with Sorcha.


    Now he looks like he¡¯s juste out of hell.


    Vincent kicks the man making him fall over and knock his face into the hardwood floor.


    ¡°Get the fuck up, you fucking dog. Fucking get up,¡± Vincent shouts and kicks him again.


    I don¡¯t know who this guy is but I already know there¡¯s a chance he won¡¯t be leaving here alive.


    The guy crawls on the ground like a dog .


    I walk up to them. ¡°What is this Vincent?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Boys meet Agent Grant. The fucking fed who put me in this mess. Fucking bastard.¡± Vincent pulls out his gun and aims it at Agent Grant.


    It must definitely be a cold day in hell for us to have a fed in this house.


    Nick and Gabe join us and we stare at Agent Grant who is sobbing.


    Vincent rips the gag from his mouth and growls at him.


    ¡°Fucking talk and tell me what I want to know, or it won¡¯t end with you,¡± Vincent spits. ¡°I will kill your family, everyst one of them to make you pay.¡±


    I nce at Vincent and see he¡¯s being serious as fuck. He will do it, he would do it and show no mercy.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know this would happen I swear it. I swear it,¡± Agent Grant cries.


    ¡°Lying fuck. You fucking liar. Let me bring you boys up to speed. This sick fuck here linked up with The Fontaines. He¡¯s working with them, probably sipped tea and ate fucking biscuits with them, pretty sure too he knows who our pest is.¡±


    Jesus Christ. What the fuck? I raise my gun too and aim it at Agent Grant.


    ¡°Please no¡­ I didn¡¯t know what would happen. I didn¡¯t know. It was a job. It was just a job. I didn¡¯t know anyone was going to die.¡±


    ¡°No? You fuck with Mobsters and didn¡¯t know there would be consequences?¡± Gabe shouts.


    ¡°I want all the details, everything,¡± Vincent seethes. ¡°You met with me and fucking yed me. My wife is dead because of you. You will tell me everything I need to know. I want it all from the beginning. I want to hear how and why. I want to know what led to this. A world where my wife is dead and my son doesn¡¯t have a mother.¡±


    Agent grant shakes, eyes on Vincent. Eyes pleading that he might spare him. pleading for mercy. Hope that if he tells him what he needs to know he¡¯ll spare his life.


    ¡°Last year I was approached by Marc Fontaine,¡± he begins. ¡°he¡¯s had people watching you for a while. Long time. Listening and watching and looking for a way to destroy you for killing his brother and weakening their structure.¡±


    ¡°Go on,¡± Vincent urges.


    I listen intently interested to hear the shit.


    ¡°At first he wanted to look into your assets and get you that way. Weaken you all and have your shippingpany seized. It didn¡¯t work. I put in the request to make it happen and my superiors denied it. I figured either they were more afraid of you or they just wanted to keep out of trouble. So Marc found another way when we stumbled upon the knowledge that you had business with Lawrence and Stephanou¡¯spany. When Marc realized you had no idea who you were truly working for he used it to his advantage. The first part of the n was to bring down Stephanou¡¯s empire at your hand. You¡¯re doing. All you. Make him mad enough toe back to Chicago and entice him with enough money to take you all out. Having lost everything made him agree to the money to wipe you out. Take control of what you have but most of all destroy the leading Giordano line. Your father and your brothers. Assassinate you. Instigate a blood war amongst you with a man who can get the job done. That is where we¡¯re at now.¡±


    He¡¯s right that is where we¡¯re at now. Fucking right.


    There is however the matter of the enabler. The rat, our rat. None of this would have been possible if they hadn¡¯t made it so.


    Who are they?


    Who are they really?


    ¡°One of our guys is working with them,¡± I point out. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Agent Grant looks to me and shakes his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have no idea. They have a lot of people working with them. I don¡¯t know more than what I was told to do. We met at the meeting ce and I did what I was told to do.¡±


    ¡°You mean what you were paid to do,¡± I snap because he¡¯s making it sound like he was forced.


    ¡°I got in way over my head. I didn¡¯t know what I was signing up for,¡± he stutters.


    I¡¯m not the one to tell that. I don¡¯t ept shit. A person will always say bull shit like that when it goes wrong and act like they didn¡¯t know what they were doing was all wrong to begin with.


    ¡°Where did you people meet?¡± Vincent snarls. ¡°Tell me right the fuck now!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an underground facility. I don¡¯t know how to get there. I was taken by blindfold. It looked like it was underground, like the sewers. I don¡¯t know anything else. That¡¯s where they meet.¡±


    ¡°Who is they?¡± I demand. ¡°Who, who did you see there?¡±


    ¡°The three Fontaine brothers and Stephanou Portalou. There were some other guys. It¡¯s a whole operation. It looks like they have government ties. There¡¯s no way such a facility and set up can exist like theirs without it. The ce was big and hadputers and everything, set up like our offices at the bureau, but looked more like an old factory.¡±


    Well we were already well versed in them having ties to the government. The underground facility exins why we can¡¯t find shit.. Where is it though?


    ¡°How did you get there?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I met a limo at the civic center and then I¡¯d get transported there with a bag over my head,¡± he answers.


    ¡°How long did it take you? You must have an idea of that.¡± Vincent balks. ¡°Give me an idea of time.¡±


    ¡°We met at different times in the day. I have no idea on specifics.¡± Agent Grant mumbles. ¡°I think maybe it was over an hour, probably close to ny minutes.¡±


    Fuck. That could be anywhere. One hour to ny minutes¡¯ drive depending on what time you¡¯re driving could be anywhere. It could be out of Chicago, It could be in Chicago and the fucking underground is massive.


    ¡°What else is there?¡± Vincent holds the gun out and pulls the trigger back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything else. Please¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Vincent¡¯s hands shake. ¡°You see me I¡¯m a mobster, I¡¯m a bad person, straight up. It¡¯s kill or be killed for me. You¡­ are the worse kind of person. The kind people trust to do the right thing. You take an oath of such. You¡¯re supposed to be good and do your job. Men like me are the kind that would do a thing like what you did. Take payment to be a fucking crook. Not men like you. I will kill you like the criminal you are.¡±


    Agent Grant¡¯s eyes go wide. ¡°Please no-¡±


    Bang, bang. Bang!


    That¡¯s all I hear. I hear then I see Agent Grants body crumple to the ground, blood spraying from his head.


    All three rounds of bullets went straight to his head. Same spot.


    Blood pools on the ground and Vincent drops his hand to his side and walks out.


    I follow him catching up with him in the corridor.


    He stops and looks at me.


    ¡°Salvatore don¡¯t.¡± Vincent holds up his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything to me. Got an interesting call today from Stephanou. He wanted to tell me how he raped my wife first before he made her beg for her life. He made her beg before he killed her. He thought I should know. He said he¡¯ll make me watch him kill Ma, then make me beg for my life too. Fucker¡­ he¡¯s dead when I find him.¡±


    It all just keeps getting worse by the minute. All of it.


    I grip his shoulder and hold on tight. ¡°Vincent I am going to help you. I am going to help you. We will do this. I promise you.¡±


    Vincent takes my arm too. ¡°Salvatore¡­ it¡¯s the first time where I don¡¯t know what the hell to do. The Fontaines are too powerful. If they can do all of this, they¡¯re too powerful. They keeping back. This time it¡¯s sneaky as fuck and they¡¯ve called out this mad man. How do we bring them all down? How? We all believe they can¡¯t do shit because they don¡¯t have the connections we have but they have the government and it makes everything we have look like shit.¡±


    ¡°One thing at a time.¡± I tell him, it¡¯s the best thing I can think of saying because he¡¯s fucking right.


    Fontaines have the government. We can¡¯t go after the government.


    How are we supposed to do that?

 #3 Chapter 33

    CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO


    Salvatore


    Cut off the head and the body is weak.


    Dead.


    Just like the Fontaines would be if we cut their power source.


    I¡¯m on the streets with Nick, Gabe, udius and his guys. We¡¯ve started the search for this underground facility.


    We¡¯re in the worse part of town anybody could be, scouting out ces with ess to the underground.


    I figured there was no time like the present and we can¡¯t afford to lose any more time than we have.


    I called the men back out and we¡¯re on the case. udius has been extremely helpful with ideas so we¡¯re hitting up the worse part of town. I fucking hate this area. It¡¯s the slums. The kind of ce you can go to get the hook up on the ck market.


    It starts just beyond the stretch of the mall . There¡¯s a noticeable distinction. One street runs across it like a marker . t feels more like a warning though no to venture any further, or if you are shady as shit and looking for trouble like we are, then it¡¯s like an arrow pointing the way.


    We¡¯ve already checked out a few ces but they were clean. Now we¡¯re walking together down the market style road passing a lot of bars and clubs. There are people outside. They see me, Nick and Gabe and they look wary. Some go inside. One look at udius though and fuck some of them run away and he fucking loves it.


    It¡¯s all good and well to be so revered because mostly people cough up information if their too afraid. Sometimes though-like we¡¯ve been experiencingtely ¨Cit¡¯s the reverse. The other guys have paid them more. The other guys have more power than us and see us as street rats.


    It¡¯s a tell of who¡¯s hanging the de over their heads.


    udius nudges into me and I nce at him.


    ¡°Salvatore we¡¯re just walking past potential spots,¡± he states quirking a brow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it will be any of these,¡± I answer and nce at Gabe who¡¯s started talking to Nick.


    I¡¯ve been walking ahead looking at the bars. The one¡¯s we¡¯ve passed so far and the people won¡¯t be what we¡¯re looking for.


    I know from the look of the exterior. The ces we¡¯ve passed on this road are either too small, or not important enough.


    udius likes to scour the ce, leave no stone unturned but I feel like we don¡¯t have time for that. The past few days have just been shit and I have that sensation again that it¡¯s too fucking quiet.


    ¡°Okay capo. I¡¯m following your orders tonight.¡± udius answers with a smirk and shakes his head.


    ¡°udius, if you think otherwise say it,¡± I impart. He¡¯s telling me he¡¯s following my orders but no one here is more skilled than him and his guys. I¡¯m man enough to acknowledge that he¡¯s the Chicago boss. Everyone epts that. even the enemies. I nce back at them and they¡¯re not even afraid to reveal their guns. Gio, Dante and Alex walk behind us with their guns exposed. They don¡¯t care who is watching them.


    udius chuckles. ¡°We just do things a little different. I trust that you¡¯re going with instinct and I¡¯m following. However, I will say if I see something that looks off.¡± He tucks a lock of his hair behind his ear.


    From as long as I¡¯ve known him he¡¯s always had long hair, and he¡¯s grown it longer too. It¡¯s so long it¡¯s swishing over his elbows. Long hair and long ck leather coat billowing out in the wind like the angel of death.


    I haven¡¯t always known him with the cross on his cheek though. I knew him before that happened. It¡¯s for his first wife. His enemies blew her up.


    Him and his crew have been through a lot. We have too and as we grow in assets it just gets worse. That¡¯s my take on things.


    Doesn¡¯t matter what it is that¡¯s happening it always seems toe back to that.


    The Fontaines never came for udius though, not like they have with us. It¡¯s like fucking high school when you pick on specific people and leave others alone.


    ¡°udius,¡± I begin and he looks to me. ¡°The Fontaines, what the hell is your take on them?¡±


    Heughs. ¡°I don¡¯t know where to start with that answer. What exactly do you mean? Do you want me to tell you what I think about their government links or them in general.¡±


    I sigh. ¡°Both. They got to feds. Mobsters don¡¯t deal with feds.¡±


    ¡°Salvatore I don¡¯t even like that word, but I have fed associates who are useful. I hated it like nothing else when I first took over business but I understood. Anyway, that¡¯s not the point here. I agree that the problem with the Fontaines is the government link. It¡¯s their support system. What would be good for everyone is to find out who the fuck it is.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I know it. udius ¡­¡± My voice trails off. I¡¯ve been thinking about it all since Vincent¡¯s speech. Thinking about everything in its entirety. ¡°It feels more like this n with Stephanou is more them. I mean only them, without the government link. It¡¯s too borate and well thought out.¡±


    So much got me thinking about it all.


    ¡°I agree. I have been thinking about that too. We don¡¯t tend to go after the guys who leave us alone but realistically it¡¯s those ones you have to worry about. Never know what it is their nning or who they¡¯re making their ns with.¡± He surmises.


    I nod agreeing and that¡¯s the part that¡¯s making me think.


    Who is the government link? The Fontaines only tend to surface when they can pack a punch, other than that their sneaky bastards who worm their way around toe up with the shit like what¡¯s happening now.


    I agree that when you have government on your side it¡¯s power, but if the government link they had was so powerful wouldn¡¯t they have been able to crush us already?


    ¡°udius it feels to me like the link they have might just have some power. Not a lot though. Enough to keep them doing what they¡¯re doing with business and covering their backs, but when ites to the streets it¡¯s a different story.¡±


    He looks to me with that smirk and nods. ¡°Salvatore, consider this. If we were dealing with the Antones, we¡¯d all be dead. Everyst one of us.¡±


    I nce at him and blow out a breath.


    The Antones are what we call an assassin family who are far worse than the Fontaines. Stephanou and his crew are sick fucks but the whole Antone n are psychotic. All of them.


    That¡¯s not what gives them the power though. It¡¯s their own government ties. A few years back udius and his men had a run in with them and it was revealed that they were working with the governor. We knew from back then that that was just a piece of the puzzle.


    udius smiles again. ¡°Salvatore. Whoever the Fontaines are working with just want money. Rest assured it¡¯s that. Money and power and they¡¯re happy with their association with their mobster friends as the bitches that do the dirty work. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re interested in starting a mafia war. Government don¡¯t get down like that. they don¡¯t need to sneak around unless they can¡¯t do shit and they¡¯re few who can¡¯t do shit.¡±


    ¡°So you think it¡¯s more the case of them not wanting to have any trouble with us?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. I feel like it could be a bit of both. This situation though.¡± He spreads his fingers. ¡°I think it¡¯s the Fontaines using theirpany benefits to get shit down. Shit they want done. Rest assured though if you can rock the fucking nest and cause a stir you take them out and down and they can¡¯t do anything anymore.¡±


    That would be really good. Again it¡¯s the question of how. How do we do that?


    And really now¡¯s not the time. it¡¯s a separate issue. Another thorn in our sides that needs to be pulled out.


    Stephanou and his assholes are the priority.


    A bullet whizzes past my ear, I swear I hear it before I see it hit the ground in front of me.


    Like fuck, do we all snap to into action though.


    The people around start screaming and running into the buildings, taking cover.


    I get behind one of the empty market stalls and Gabe and Nick both cover me.


    There ahead of us on the roof of the Chinese takeaway is Davide and Rardo. They both have machine guns and like us they didn¡¯te alone.


    Motherfuckers. There¡¯s ten mean, thuggish looking men with them and they all jump down ready for war.


    That¡¯s fine we are too.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    While seven of the men go for udius and his crew, the rest follow Davide and Rardo. Heading for us.


    Theye for us guns zing, ready to take us down.


    ¡°Looking for us?¡± Davide snarls as he starts shooting up the ce.


    ¡°Salvatore, this fucker needs to be stopped.¡± Gabe shouts to me.


    ¡°Leave him to me, you two get rid of the others and round back so we can deal with Rardo.¡± I order. Rardo is more dangerous than Davide, and cunning. I nce at him and see the broad smile on his face. A smile like we¡¯re already lying dead on the ground and he¡¯s going to haul us back to Stephanou and present us as the catch of the evening.


    Asshole, let him think that.


    ¡°Ready boys,¡± I shout and like we¡¯re unit we move knowing exactly what to do.


    Gabe and Nick run out from my left and start firing at the back up guys. One goes down.


    That¡¯s all I see because as soon as Davide is getting ready to load up and fire off another round I shoot him in the arm.


    I get him and step out shooting at both him and Ricardo who rush over to a wide pir to take cover.


    I just love when people underestimate me. It¡¯s clear that¡¯s what these two have done. Clear as fuck. They saw Vincent wasn¡¯t with us and though they¡¯d try to wipe us out.


    I don¡¯t hide anymore I head straight for then running with the rage of everything that¡¯s happened.


    More shotse my way but I see someone¡¯s covering me. I don¡¯t look back though to see who.


    When I get to the pir I only see Davide. No Ricardo.


    Where the fuck is he?


    Davide drops his gun and flies at me like a feral animal his teeth a nightmare.


    Before he can make contact with me I send a kick to his face that makes him snap backwards from his speed and the impact of my kick. I put my gun back in my pocket then because I don¡¯t want to lose it. It¡¯s all about timing when dealing with guys like this. I won¡¯t have time to fire a bullet but I can use my fists.


    When hees again I¡¯m ready to fight this fucker. This fucking dog is definitely gonna get it tonight.


    I unleash my psycho too and we punch each other giving blow for blow.


    This is not like the rage filled punches I gave Gabe the other week.


    Every hit I give this fucker is designed to kill and as such it weakens him.


    I headbutt him, stunning him and he staggers backwards. I use that moment to whip out my gun and shot him straight in his chest.


    He grabs his chest and cries out in the pain but he still tries toe for me.


    It¡¯s a loss cause though.


    I got him good, near his heart. He doesn¡¯t have long left.


    He drops to his knees inplete disbelief and looks up at me. the asshole smiles. Smiles wide.


    ¡°Where are you meeting?¡± I demand. I know he¡¯s not going to tell me shit but I¡¯m trying here.


    Heughs and blood runs down the side of his mouth.


    ¡°Really? You seriously think I¡¯m going to tell you that Giordano?¡±


    ¡°Motherfucker, you shouldn¡¯t havee out tonight.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°That¡¯s the difference between us and you people. we always try no matter the loss. It¡¯s fine though. I¡¯m just one down. Stephanou¡¯s going to butcher you and yours. You people have taken too much away from us this time. Too much. You¡¯re all dead.¡±


    ¡°Fuckinge for us, we¡¯ll deal with you and yours,¡± I counter and heughs.


    ¡°And we¡¯ll just keep taking from you. That girl didn¡¯t even know she was dead when I cut off her head.¡± He wobbles but stillughs. These assholes always know how to strike a nerve. ¡°Got a good fuck from her first though. Got her good when she bent down to pull on her panties. Her head just came right off. Fresh and ready to gift wrap. Hot girl, although I would have loved to start with Mimi what a cute name. Your babygirl¡­.¡±


    His eyes close and he drops to the ground.


    Gabees back with Nick and udius.


    ¡°Ricardo got away,¡± I tell them.


    There¡¯s nothing more to say. I don¡¯t bother to talk about the guilt I feel or the worry over Mimi.


    I¡¯m an asshole for thinking I¡¯m lucky it wasn¡¯t her. I¡¯m a prick for even contemting it.


    I push the guilt and worry to the back. They¡¯re both emotions I can¡¯t afford.

 #3 Chapter 34

    CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE


    Mimi


    ¡°I gotta meeting set up with Porter in two hours,¡± Gina says handing me the little piece of paper in her hands. ¡°I told him you wanted to talk to him about William Russo so he wouldn¡¯t have any cause to think you were there for trouble.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I answer and thank my lucky stars that Gina is so street smart.


    Tony stands next to her, towering over her with his height and shifts his weight from one foot to the other.


    I lean against the counter top by the bar and press my fingers into the cool granite surface as I look at the details on the paper.


    It¡¯s for a strip club called The Jade. It¡¯s near the south side of the docks. A ce I know to keep well away from.


    As in far, far away.


    It¡¯s the kind of ce where all the low life¡¯s hang out. You either go for information on criminals, or if you need a hit on someone. Drugs, prostitution, any and everything illegal happens there, and if you¡¯re gonna die, it will be there.


    Shit¡­ that¡¯s where I¡¯m going.


    I stare ahead past the little tables of the restaurant and through the double doors where the people are walking on the side walk. Their shadows mingle with the streetlights and moonlight.


    ¡°I was thinking with security so tight we could take Tony. He blends in well around parts like that,¡± Gina states with a twinkle in her eyes .


    I nce at Tony who¡¯s already nodding. He¡¯s impressed me, definitely. He¡¯s barely left Gina¡¯s side, even before all the bad started happening he was with her. like he was determined to show that he¡¯s nothing like Mario.


    ¡°Girls, I¡¯m gonna say I¡¯m not happy with this,¡± he shakes his head now running a hand over his goatee. He looks a little like Van Gough with it, but like a very handsome version with his piercing blue eyes and olive skin.


    I like the way he looks at Gina. I like how he cares for her.


    ¡°Tony I just need you to look out. That¡¯s it,¡± Gina says.


    ¡°Like fuck. You, Gina¡­ doll you¡¯re gonna get me fired and I¡¯m crazy for doing everything you ask me to do.¡± He smirks at her.


    ¡°I will make it up to you,¡± Gina promises.


    ¡°You better.¡± He winks at her and I know that means I most likely won¡¯t see my friend for most of the day tomorrow, or him.


    With the n I have in mind I¡¯ll be saying my goodnight to her from now.


    ¡°Thank you both for doing this for me. I think though that it¡¯s probably best if you stay Gina,¡± I sigh.


    She gives me the incredulous re I knew I would get from her and shakes her head.


    ¡°What? What the hell, no Mimi, the point was we¡¯d go together and Tony would keep watch,¡± she counters.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to put you in danger if there¡¯s any. Everything is too risky as it is. I was thinking the less people who go the better, so maybe me and Tony should go.¡±


    Tony is a known Giordanos guy, but he¡¯s not high up enough on the order of security to make anyone shifty worried.


    I have my guards with me and they¡¯re outside. I n to take them for extra safety but ask them to hang back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it. I want to go,¡± Gina protests


    ¡°No. Please. I¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    I look to Tony who thankfully seems like he¡¯s in agreement with me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like any of it but I agree that if this creep has less people asking him questions the better,¡± Tony states. ¡°Plus if anything does happen then I just have one of you to worry about. Girls, this guy has been in prison twice for the same thing.¡±


    I look to him. I didn¡¯t know that part. ¡°What was he in prison for?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Rape and burry, I did a check on him and he¡¯s not the best of people trust me,¡± Tony answers.


    Gina stills and sighs. ¡°Jesus Tony, I wish you hadn¡¯t told us that.¡±


    ¡°Doll, I¡¯m not going to hide anything from you. It¡¯s smart if the two of us go in and the guards hang back.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ okay. We¡¯ll do that. Please call me the first chance you get. please. I¡¯m going to worry now.¡± She says bringing her hands together. Her eyes crinkle with the worry she speaks of.


    I move from behind the counter and give her a hug.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be safe. I promise. I¡¯ll ask minimal questions,¡± I tell her. ¡°He knows what I¡¯ll be there for so there¡¯s no need to worry really. We¡¯re just taking precautions.¡±


    Taking precautions and hoping things run smooth.


    She nods her agreement and I grab my bag.


    Tony hands me a small hand gun. ¡°Mimi take this,¡± he looks serious. ¡°You use it if you need to. Simple meeting but these aren¡¯t simple times and this ce is no walk in the park.¡±


    I take it. I don¡¯t like guns, but I know how to use one.


    ¡°Thank you. I hope I won¡¯t have to use it.¡±


    Onest hug from Gina, and Tony and I head out.


    I told my guards I needed to meet a friend of my cousin¡¯s who wanted to invest in my business.


    That was the excuse I gave. Excuses like that work when you¡¯re in badpany who are always into anything shady as shit.


    They knew to hang back and allow Tony toe with me.


    I¡¯m a bag of nerves just being in this part of town but grateful for Tony¡¯s presence. I¡¯ve nevere here before but I¡¯ve heard enough.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    We walk into The Jade and what greets us practically at the door is a man and woman having sex.


    It¡¯s not like at The Dark Odyssey where it¡¯s gratified. First off this ce has a smutty, creepy feel to it and the woman who I¡¯m guessing is probably a stripper here looks like she¡¯s on drugs. She¡¯spletely naked and her nose is red raw.


    Instinctively Tony ces an arm around me and pulls me closer.


    ¡°Stay right next to me, Mimi,¡± he says, a whisper in my ear.


    When I follow his gaze I see a bunch of guys around a table snorting white powder.


    Shit¡­e on Mimi, White powder?


    It¡¯s fucking cocaine or crack, or some other shit.


    We walk past topless and naked women on poles dancing, women givingp dances with dor bills tucked into their panties, and more people having sex.


    We¡¯re heading towards the backrooms. That¡¯s what the note instructed.


    We¡¯re supposed to go to the back and tell the man at the door we¡¯vee to see Porter.


    I don¡¯t know what Porter is here in this ce, it doesn¡¯t seem like he owns it but I¡¯m guessing if he can arrange for us to meet in the back he must be important.


    Of course it doesn¡¯t sit well with me that I¡¯m arranging to meet with an ex-con. Salvatore would lose his shit if he knew what I was up to.


    Salvatore¡­ I still can¡¯t believe ¡­ we¡­


    I¡¯m not thinking about it. I¡¯m not. This distraction of speaking to this Porter person about Mom has kept me going for thest thirty six hours. I¡¯ve managed to be distracted by it for thirty six hours.


    It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t thought of Salvatore. I just haven¡¯t thought about the fact that we aren¡¯t together anymore.


    Those words don¡¯t feel right in my mind and makes tears sting my eyes.


    Quickly, I shake the sadness from my heart as Tony and I get to the door that looks like it leads out back. There¡¯s a big burly guy with a leather bandana and a long gray beard at the door. Tattoos cover his face, neck and any visible skin.


    ¡°Hey pal,¡± Tony says, taking the lead. ¡°We¡¯re here to see Porter. Gotta meeting with him at eight. He said don¡¯t bete.¡±


    The guy doesn¡¯t answer. He just pulls out his phone and presses it to his ear.


    ¡°Two people here to see you boss, a guy and a girl,¡± the man says into the phone. In two seconds he hangs up and looks to me. ¡°He says just the girl can go.¡±


    A chill runs down my spine.


    ¡°Why, we both want to see him?¡± Tony counters.


    ¡°You heard me,¡± he snaps.


    I nce at Tony who looks worried as hell. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be fine I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ll be quick.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be up here, waiting.¡± Tony nods.


    I take a step to go down through the door but burly guy stops me. ¡°Purse stays up here.¡±


    Shit. My gun¡¯s inside the purse. I hand the purse to Tony and resume my calm.


    ¡°Spread em,¡± the man adds.


    I lift my arms and he proceed to tap down my sides looking like he¡¯s enjoying touching me more than I like. I¡¯m wearing a tank top and jeans. He presses on the bulge of my pocket where my phone pushes out.


    He takes it out and looks at it like he¡¯s inspecting it for something.


    ¡°It¡¯s a simple iPhone. No special gimmicks doesn¡¯t even have thetest pixel features,¡± I tell him, shaking my head and lifting my shoulders into a shrug.


    He hands me back my phone and I ce it back in my pocket.


    ¡°Go down the stairs. It¡¯s the first room on the right. He¡¯s waiting for you,¡± he instructs.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Pressing my lips together I nce at Tony then I go through the door. I walk into a corridor that looks heaps better than the rest of the club. There¡¯s a hint of paint in the air like the ce has been recently painted. It¡¯s burgundy and cream adding a touch of ss to the ce.


    Doesn¡¯t make me feel any better though. Shit, when I told Gina to stay behind thest thing I thought was that I¡¯d have to go see this man by myself.


    I know straight up that if he¡¯s requesting to see just me it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t want trouble and I¡¯m less likely to give it.


    I walk down the corridor and go over all that I want to say to him.


    I¡¯ll start with the fact that my mother died. I don¡¯t need to say how she died. Just that she¡¯s dead and she used to work in the D. A¡¯s office with the States attorney.


    That¡¯s my starting point although mentioning D. A and States Attorney don¡¯t really seem to fit with this guy being an ex-con. He agreed to see me though. So that must be worth something. He knows why I¡¯m here and he agreed to see me. If it was all bad and he was bitter talking about his past on the right side of thew I doubt he would have wanted to talk to me.


    What I want from tonight is just a lead. That¡¯s all I¡¯m hoping for since I¡¯m not real sure what I should be asking.


    I get to the start of the stairs and go down them. They¡¯re long and winding and it takes at least two minutes before I get to the bottom and stare on at the rooms before me. I see the one I want and head to it.


    Porter answers when I knock on the door and I push it open. My heart tenses up when I see the sight of him.


    He has a scar running right across his right cheek and a burn scar on his left down to his neck. He smiles at me with a missing front tooth and a leery vibe.


    ¡°Come in Maria Cipriani,¡± he states and I do.


    I walk into therge room which has an archway that goes down to more corridors.


    I didn¡¯t realize how big this ce was. Leading so deep underground.


    It makes me wonder where it all goes to. It didn¡¯t seem all that big from above.


    ¡°Hello Mr. Santiago,¡± I say walking up to him. I put out my hand to shake his and he looks at my outstretched hand for a second or two before he takes it.


    I sit and I stare at him as he watches me. I¡¯m not sure I like the way he¡¯s looking at me. It has an uneasy feel to it that adds to my difort.


    ¡°Thank you so much for seeing me.¡± I smile hoping I don¡¯t sound as nervous as I feel.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I understand you have questions about William Russo. How can I help you?¡±


    Here goes. I need to just be basic and get his sympathy first.


    ¡°My mother used to work for him. She died a few years ago. I was just ¡­ well I¡¯m collecting some stuff for a memorial I wanted to put together for the family.¡± Jesus Lord, that was the story I came up with yesterday. Thinking stuff up in my head, however, is so different to saying it out loud. I¡¯m giving myself points for not sounding as nervous as I feel. ¡°She wanted to be awyer and I remember how fondly she spoke of Mr. Russo. I was thinking of doing a memory book of sorts and was hoping he would sign it. I¡¯m not sure of his whereabouts. There¡¯s no listing of him anywhere. I know you worked closely with government officials like him.¡± God¡­ I hope that sounded okay. I really do. ¡°Did you ever work for him at all?¡±


    The corners of his lips turn up into a smile. ¡°I did. What a nice thing to do for your mother. Nicedy. I¡¯m sure she would have loved such an idea.¡±


    He knew her?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you knew her,¡± I say.


    ¡°I did and right now I could be looking at her twin. It¡¯s apliment sweetheart, your mother was very beautiful.¡± He chuckles.


    My awareness spikes as his t emotionless brown eyes stare back at me. A tremor slithers through me knotting my insides warning me to tread softly and be careful.

 #3 Chapter 35

    CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR


    Mimi


    ¡°Oh wow¡­ it looks like I came to the right person then,¡± I state but there¡¯s a noticeable shift in the atmosphere. I try nevertheless to keep up appearances.


    ¡°Looks like you did. As you know Mr. Russo hasn¡¯t really been heard of in years. I haven¡¯t seen him and I don¡¯t know what happened to him. I fell out of certain circles when I stopped working for the government. Being a criminal and all you have to pick sides. Doesn¡¯t look like I can help you, but maybe I can sign your book. Your mother was nice to me. Drove her and Mr. Russo around a lot. She liked the beach. The water.¡±


    The water¡­ it makes me think of where I found her, but more so of the picture by the beach.


    He knows something.


    The unbnced look in his eyes makes me think he knows something and the way he looks at me too.


    I get the feeling he knew Mom and William Russo were having an affair.


    ¡°I would like that. Thank you for being so kind. My grief for her still affects me a great deal.¡±


    I don¡¯t mistake the sh in his eyes for any kind of emotion. It¡¯s clear that guys like him have none.


    ¡°I can imagine so sweetheart. Like I said nicedy. Good people you don¡¯t want to lose too soon, and yeah, she really was intow. Mr. Russo was training her in a matter of speech.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t really know that. There was mention of a guy called Adrian. I think he was an assistant. Do you maybe know where he is?¡±


    The ded spark that peppers his gaze suddenly grabs my attention. Jesus lord what did I say to make him react like that? Was it because I pressed.


    No¡­


    I mentioned Adrian.


    ¡°You know what sweetheart. I really wish you didn¡¯t mention that name.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Adrian. Your story was almost believable. Almost had me good. You see Mr. Russo had certain guys for different things. Different situations. Some kept secrets. Adrian was a guy like that. Except nobody is supposed to know his name, only if you know the secret. Like me. There¡¯s no way you could just know that name unless if you know the secret too, or, want to open certain things.¡±


    Oh God¡­ what is he talking about? A rush of cold washes over me and my breathing stills.


    I shake my head. ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±


    ¡°The files,¡± he states. ¡°I think you know more than you¡¯re saying Miss Cipriani. Just like mother. Digging for information, snooping in ces she shouldn¡¯t have been looking.¡±


    His words pulse adrenaline through me and I jump to my feet.


    ¡°You¡­ did something to her?¡± My voice is shaky.


    ¡°No. Not me.¡±


    ¡°But someone did?¡±


    Heughs. ¡°How about I ask the questions here? Where are the files?¡±


    My mouth drops. ¡°What files?¡±


    ¡°Liar.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any files. What files are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Liar! The only reason you could want Adrian is the files. You must have them and you must know, he¡¯s the only person who can open them. It¡¯s really him you¡¯re looking for, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I back away and back right into a wall, except when I turn I realize it¡¯s not a wall it¡¯s a man. A man just as thuggish and horrendous looking as Porter.


    He grabs me wrapping his arms tight around me. So tight I think he might break me. I scream but he covers my mouth.


    ¡°Fine, since you won¡¯t talk we¡¯ll end you. Think of it as insurance.¡± Heughs out loud. ¡°Kill her and cremate her body. We¡¯ll exin to the bosster. She¡¯s a threat we don¡¯t need.¡±


    No!


    I can¡¯t let this happen to me. I can¡¯t.


    I gather all the strength I can from deep inside me. Summon all my energy and I ram my heel into the guys leg. He yelps and the slight loosening of his grip on me gives me just the right amount of lead way to break free. I slip out from his grasp and knee him hard in his balls making him double over. Porteres for me and so do three other guys. I¡¯m faster and quicker than I look though. I run through the arch way and down a hall, them hot on my tail, running me down.


    I make it down another corridor and knock over a stack of paint cans. Those tumble over in their path.


    It buys me a few seconds to run into arge warehouse style storage room. the light is dim and it was dark when I came in, switching on as I dashed inside. I made it behind a stack of boxes and hide there watching as the men rush in and run down the wide aisles.


    ¡°She¡¯s in here, fucking find her!¡± Porter orders.


    Thinking on my feet I pull out my phone and fire of a quick message to Tony.


    I just write danger and send it. I send it and pray with everything inside me that hees for me.


    Fuck¡­ there¡¯s no way I would have known this would happen. Fucking hell I did know that there was something that didn¡¯t feel right. But shit¡­Look at the shit I¡¯m in now.


    Something happened to Mom. Something did happen but what?


    It doesn¡¯t add up. Not one bit. What about the suicide note? I¡¯ve heard of people making something look like a suicide and writing notes. It was her handwriting. What if someone made her write it though?


    Fuck.. I¡¯m going crazy here.


    I need to get out.


    How though and how will Tony find me?


    ¡°Well hell?¡±es a voice from behind me.


    I whirl around and see another guy I hadn¡¯t seen previously. He must havee from the other side .


    I step back as hees forward. He pulls out his gun and I run. It¡¯s all I can do. Run and scream.


    He fires a shot but misses me but the sound terrifies me. I¡¯m going to fucking die down here.


    I run and make the mistake of looking back. They¡¯reing for me. Porter and his men. Porter aims his gun at me and I p right into someone who grabs me at the same time a bullet echoes through the warehouse and knocks the gun out of Porters hand.


    I swallow the scream that was about to pour from my soul when I look up to see who¡¯s holding me.


    It¡¯s Salvatore!


    First I think it¡¯s a dream. Like the bullet the other guy fired hit me and I must have died.


    But he¡¯s real. It was him who shot the gun out of Porters hand. He feels real. His arm around me feels real, and so is the re he gives me. I know that look from long ago. I¡¯m used to it, except that this is probably the worst thing he¡¯s had to save me from.


    Before I can take my next breath, Nick, Gabe, and four guys I¡¯ve only ever seen in passing in the paste around the corner looking like death.


    udius who, people call the Chicago boss casts a nce my way. The cross tattooed on his cheek always gets me. His men: Dante, Gio and Alex have crosses tattooed on their neck. Together their called The Four.


    Salvatore doesn¡¯t say anything. He just hands me to Nick who takes me like he¡¯s taking a package.


    I gaze back to Porter and his men who look like their ready to shit themselves.


    ¡°Salvatore Giordano and friends,¡± Porter says, his gun is at his side.


    udius startsughing. It¡¯s not augh of humor.


    ¡°There seems to be some sort of misunderstanding here we were just talking to thedy,¡± Porter stutters.


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Salvatore counters. ¡°Talking with guns? What do I look like to you?¡±


    The situation gets worse when men starting in from the two doors behind Porter. We¡¯re vastly outnumbered. A good twenty to seven.


    There¡¯s no warning before the bullets start to fly.


    Nick just yanks me and we both dive behind an oil drum. I cower behind him in the corner, helpless and not knowing what to do.


    It¡¯s frightening.


    All so frightening. The sounds that echo of the bullets and death is frightening.


    It goes on like that for close to five minutes and then it stops.


    The noises stop and I feel warm hands on me. I had my hands over my head.


    My eyes shut, as if that would help. I didn¡¯t even realize I was crying.


    ¡°Mimi, you¡¯re okay now.¡± Nick is saying scooping me up. I hold onto him shaking. Shaking so much I can¡¯t stand. He has to pick me up. when he does I see the blood bath before me.


    All those men are dead on the ground. All except Porter, who Salvatore has on his knees, a gun pointed to his head.


    He pulls the trigger back ready to fire but I stop him.


    ¡°Noooooo, wait?¡± I wail and strengthes from somewhere for me to run to him on shaky legs.


    Salvatore holds fire and snaps his gaze to me, eyes zing with fury.


    ¡°Mimi go back, you mustn¡¯t see this,¡± Salvatore yells.


    ¡°He knows something. Something happened to my mother and he knows. He thought I had files. He¡¯s working with someone,¡± I babble.


    Porter looks at me, face contorted.


    ¡°Bitch, stupid bitch, just like your mother,¡± Porter snarls.


    Salvatore answers him with the back of his gun knocking him over. ¡°What happened to her mother?¡± Salvatore demands, pulling the trigger back again and aims the gun at Porter¡¯s head.


    ¡°Fuck off Giordano. Fucking scum, you think you own me. you don¡¯t own shit. None of you.¡± he looks to udius when he says that.


    I¡¯ve always heard tales of what udius is like. All stories end with how ruthless and heartless he can be. I guess that¡¯s what it takes to be a mafia boss.


    He¡¯s the youngest one I know of in this hemisphere. Same age as Vincent but he has all that power. I¡¯ve seen him many times in the past because he and his brother Luc have always hung out with the Giordano guys.


    I¡¯ve never however seen him in action until just now.


    Out of nowhere he grabs a sword. Ites from his back and he swings it once and slices Porters ear off. I shriek and jump back as I look at Porters ear on the ground.


    Blood pours from the wound and Porter screams.


    ¡°Talk right the fuck now!¡± udius balks. ¡°Answer the fucking question. Tell us what happened to her mother.¡± He uses the sword and presses it into Porter¡¯s leg then as if handing back the torch of power to Salvatore he motions for him to take it.


    Salvatore does and drives it in deeper into Porters leg.


    Mores screaminges and I try not to feel anything. This man knows more than what I knew and I want to know what happened.


    ¡°Talllllllkkkkk,¡± Salvatore howls. His voice paralyses me. I¡¯ve never seen him like this. I don¡¯t like seeing the darkness in him, part of me doesn¡¯t want to believe it¡¯s there, but I know it is.


    ¡°Evangeline Cipriani had files she shouldn¡¯t have,¡± Porter answers.


    ¡°What kind of files?¡±


    ¡°Evidence.¡±


    ¡°Fucking hell, tell me what the fucking evidence is,¡± Salvatore demands.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know details. I just know it¡¯s the bad kind. I know she gave them to Adrian but he hid them. He has the password to unlock the case they¡¯re in.¡±


    Jesus Christ. Mom did give them to Adrian.


    ¡°Keep fucking talking.¡±


    ¡°When I got the call that Evangeline Cipriani¡¯s daughter wanted to see me about William Russo I reported it. Orders were to find out if she had the files and kill her. She mentioned Adrian¡¯s name. It was obvious she must have found the files and needed to open them.¡±


    Salvatore snarls. ¡°Did you report that too?¡±


    ¡°Of course I did. She must have the files.¡±


    I want to reiterate that I don¡¯t have shit but hearing him say that heralds in that I have much bigger fish to fry. Bigger things to worry about. Whoever he reported to thinks I have these files.


    Fucking hell they wanted me dead.


    I stifle a whimper.


    Always heard of people asking too much questions, and seeing things they shouldn¡¯t have seen. Seeing too much. Never thought both would happen to me.


    ¡°Who did you report to?¡± Salvatore demands.


    Porter tenses up and a few seconds pass by of silence, us waiting for his answer.


    Salvatore ps his face. ¡°Fucking tell me now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you that,¡± Porter shouts in his face.


    Salvatore answers by pushing the sword further down in Porters leg. There¡¯s so much blood now, too much.


    ¡°Fucking tell me. I will fuck you up with this sword and feed you to the fucking fish.¡±


    Porter already looks pale. Ghost pale and pallid from the loss of so much blood. His ear is still bleeding and he starts shuddering violently.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Salvatore says but Porter isn¡¯t saying shit. udius sends a kick straight to his face and he falls back.


    He holds Porters face and it¡¯s like he and Salvatore know exactly what to do.


    My soul shrieks away when udius holds Porter down while Salvatore shoves his gun in his mouth.


    Porter responds by kicking and thrashing, but to no avail. Salvatore and udius are too strong for him.


    ¡°Ready to talk?¡± Salvatore asks and Porter nods.


    Salvatore pulls the gun from his mouth and Porter gasps for air like he¡¯s taking hisst breath.


    ¡°Marc. Marc Fontaine,¡± he cries.


    Fontaine¡­ another name to worry about. Just as bad as Stephanou. I don¡¯t know the full extent of what is all happening, however, I pay real good attention when I watch Salvatore tense up. I know in that moment we¡¯ve hit something big.


    ¡°Marc Fontaine? What do the files contain?¡± Salvatore asks.


    ¡°Government stuff. Files that contain evidence against the government. Things that link them to the Fontaines. I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s details I never knew, but it¡¯s stuff he doesn¡¯t want anybody getting their hands on.¡±


    ¡°Evangeline Cipriani knew about these files?¡±


    ¡°She got hold of them, so she had to be stopped.¡±


    ¡°Stopped¡­¡± I say. My voice barely there.


    ¡°Someone killed her?¡± Salvatore rifies and Porter nods.


    In that moment something inside me snaps and I crumble. My knees just falls from under me but someone catches me. I look up and see Gabe. He holds me as I break down and I hold on to his arm like I¡¯m grasping on to life. Holding on to the rug of reality and all the fibers that¡¯s just been pulled from under my feet.


    ¡°Come doll. You¡¯ve seen enough,¡± Gabe says as I cry from deep, deep within my soul.


    I¡¯m so weak, too weak to stand up properly and the tears just flow from my eyes like a river.


    ¡°Someone killed my mother Gabe,¡± I whisper through the flood of tears.


    He doesn¡¯t answer or try to get me to walk. He just picks me up and carries me out.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    We get up the stairs and thest thing I heard before we go through the door is a single gunshot.

 #3 Chapter 36

    CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE


    Salvatore


    I hate blood on my hands.


    I don¡¯t like it.


    Thest few days have been hard.


    Tonight, raw and gritty.


    I was going to leave that asshole, Porter, to bleed out. I was, but he thought he could get one over on me by pulling a gun he had tucked away in his pocket.


    The asshole was just waiting to use it. I had to kill him.


    Kill or be killed.


    Everyday I¡¯m reminded of that concept.


    Like its some kind of affirmation that needs to be drilled into me by the second.


    I¡¯m just grateful for the information we got. What I¡¯m not happy about is the truth it brought with it.


    Mimi¡¯s mother was killed. That is the truth we have to face. But¡­ learning that information has opened a door.


    Fontaines. Marc Fontaine wanted Mimi dead.


    He wanted her dead because he thinks she has the files.


    Files that contain evidence against the government. Files he doesn¡¯t want anyone to see.


    Files that got Mimi¡¯s mother killed.


    Marc Fontaine¡­


    This situation has ced me right back in Mimi¡¯s path. He¡¯ll know that we were there tonight. We disposed of Porter¡¯s body but it¡¯s not enough.


    Mimi will have a target on her back, separate to the fucking situation at hand.


    Marc thinks she has the files. I have to find out what those files contain.


    Experience tells me that when the sharks stop chasing their prey to look behind them, there¡¯s a bigger threat. We just have to find out what that is.


    But not tonight.


    Tonight Mimi needs me.


    I¡¯ve taken her to my parents¡¯ house. To my old room.


    We¡¯ve all moved out and moved on but our parents kept our rooms the same for situations like this when the family needs to stay together in one ce for safety reasons.


    We just came back. On the journey here Mimi didn¡¯t say a word. She just cried, and cried. I was grateful for Gabe support with her because I don¡¯t think I could have dealt with seeing her look so distressed by myself.


    The next day passes with her like that. Grief stricken. It¡¯s Ma who takes care of her while I¡¯m out with the boys.


    I return veryte in the night , death on my hands again, dirty.


    I find her sitting on the window bay waiting for me. She gets up when I walk in, worry on her face.


    ¡°Baby,¡± I say going over to her.


    ¡°Hi,¡± she mutters and reaches up to touch my face. ¡°You¡¯re hurt.¡± She observes me.


    ¡°Am I?¡± I don¡¯t even know. One of the guys I was fighting earlier hit me with his gun so I guess it must have left a mark.


    We went out tonight sticking to the n to find the underground facility while Vincent looked deeper into the prospect of finding the files.


    ¡°Your cheek is bruised badly,¡± she breathes.


    ¡°Comes with the job.¡±


    She holds my gaze. ¡°I never said thank you. Thank you forst night,¡± she says and a tear trickles down her cheek. ¡°Thank you foring. Rescuing me¡­ again.¡±


    I gaze on at her.


    ¡°Of course I woulde,¡± I tell her.


    No one would know the panic that surged through me when Tony messaged me to let me know Mimi was in danger. It was luck that we were in the area, pure luck.


    Mimi looks away from me and bites down hard on her lip. So hard I think she might break the soft skin.


    Last night was a lot for anybody to process, I can¡¯t imagine how she must feel.


    I remember her mother. She didn¡¯t deserve any of this shit.


    ¡°Babygirl,¡± I begin and she looks back to me with those beautiful eyes I love so much. It feels so good to have her here with me. I know I mustn¡¯t indulge. I know I¡¯m to do what I need to and not drag her in with me any deeper than necessary. It¡¯s just hard. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your mother.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ I¡¯m ¡­ numb¡­ I¡¯m so numb. I don¡¯t know what to think. Every time I think of what happened to her horrible images fill my mind.¡± She winces and tries to choke back tears. ¡°Everything¡¯s so bad. Mom just wanted to be awyer and she put her life on hold so she could take care of me. Marc Fontaine, Salvatore? Mom doesn¡¯t know people like that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it happened that way. It seemed like chance or something along those lines.¡±


    It¡¯s fucked up. That¡¯s what it is, and I¡¯m trying to figure it out.


    Did they make Evangeline write the note before they killed her? That¡¯s the only thing that makes some element of sense. Like they forced her to write it so it would look like a suicide.


    ¡°I feel like crying and screaming.¡± Her withered voice cuts into my thoughts. She sucks in a sharp breath and holds back on her tears.


    ¡°Baby, maybe you need to.¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°No. Mustn¡¯t break down again¡­ I won¡¯t make it back. I can¡¯t go back down that road. It¡¯s too dark and scary. I lose myself there.¡±


    I reach out to touch her but I pull back. I feel dirty. Unclean in every sense of the word.


    I washed the blood off me, but ¡­ I¡¯m still a dirty mobster and this little angelic being has no ce near me.


    I move to go but she reaches for me, touching my arm, holding on to me.


    ¡°Please¡­ no¡­ don¡¯t leave me. Don¡¯t do that, try to touch me and think you can¡¯t. I¡¯m still yours.¡± Tears slide down her cheeks.


    Her words make me recall a truth I banked on when I decided to step over the line of friendship.


    All that time I allowed her to think she wasn¡¯t mine, that she didn¡¯t belong to me. She did and she still does.


    I look at her and she looks like mine.


    Still my girl.


    No matter what is happening that part is true. The woman standing before me is mine and no one can tell me otherwise. If something is true it will always be true. Doesn¡¯t matter what the hell anyone wants to say or do about it.


    So when she reaches for me I allow her to touch me.


    First she cups my face then her hands smooth over my shoulders to back off my coat. It drops to the ground and she starts working on undoing the buttons of my shirt. Her fingers flutter over my chest and that¡¯s it. All it takes for me to give in to the temptation of her.


    I reach for her, and capture her lips for a possessive kiss. The st of passion that washes over me is insatiable. It flushes over my skin like wildfire ignited by gasoline as we kiss with wild reckless abandon, from being starved of each other.


    It makes me wonder if this is how the other guys feel with their women.


    You meet that one woman, that one girl who you know you can¡¯t live without so you do what you have to keep her. Keep her safe.


    But I¡¯m supposed to let her go.


    I just can¡¯t.


    Not yet.


    Not tonight, not when I¡¯m holding her and kissing her like this.


    I lift the hem of her shirt and take it off, next her jeans. I don¡¯t stop until she¡¯s naked before me. I shed my clothes then im her mouth again, tasting her and savoring her, but my body needs more.


    I back her against the wall and flip her around to face it. I run my fingers over her lush ass. Fuck, I missed her body like nothing else and I can¡¯t believe I survived all this time without her.


    I¡¯m taking her from behind first and I¡¯m putting life on pause. Forgetting everything so I can be with my woman.


    I slide my fingers over her pussy lips and lower to lick over her slick opening making sure she¡¯s ready to take the raw fuck I want to give her.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She moans as I lick and the pure feminine sounds of satisfaction arouse me, turning me on. It awakens the primal sensation inside me to take her.


    I rise, line up my dick with her hot opening and thrust into her hot wet cunt. Her tight little pussy feels so fucking good around my dick. So good my balls tighten painfully in response to the sp of her walls that wrap securely around me.


    I start to pound into her and I notice her trying to hold in her moans. I realize then it¡¯s because of where we are. At my parent¡¯s house.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay baby, scream if you want to,¡± I tell her, releasing my candor. ¡°Thick walls.¡±


    She nces back at me, mouth open in a sensual part. Her hair falls forward like strands of sunlight and I start to fuck her hard. Hard and raw the way I like to fuck.


    She fucking loves it too.


    I like showing her that I want to possess her body and take her in whatever way I please. I like showing her that I own her.


    Her walls tighten around my cock like a vise as she orgasms and I feel control slip. It slips and I try to get it back but I can¡¯t. I didn¡¯t want this to end yet but when control slips like that my body takes over and my mind no longer has a say in what I do.


    I pound into her and she takes it, wiggling her ass against me like she¡¯s fucking me too and grabbing her breasts in that hot as fuck way she always does when shees.


    She doesn¡¯t hold back on her moans and cries of pleasure as I speed up and we both go over the edge again. Over into the raw erotic ne of sexual bliss.


    It¡¯s the best way I can describe it and I can¡¯t get enough of her.


    I erupt into her thundering my load like a hurricane, blowing hot cum into her passage that feels like it¡¯s taken all that I have.


    Fuck¡­ it drains me. It drains everything inside me and I have to press on the wall ahead to keep myself up.


    We stay there just like that for a few seconds.


    I pull out of her and slip my arm around her waist, bring her back against my chest.


    I inhale the scent of her. It¡¯s the scent of her after I¡¯ve imed her, not the honey sweet fragrance she always has. This is different.


    She smells like mine and just like always I need more.


    She needs more too. So, when she reaches up to kiss me I indulge.


    She fell asleep just before the sun came up.


    I didn¡¯t sleep.


    I knew the guys would be up in their usual way, nning.


    We¡¯ve been taking it in turns to sleep and work.


    I¡¯m not surprised to find both Vincent and Gabe in the meeting room.


    Nick stayed up three days in a row so I¡¯m d he¡¯s not here. Besides, his girl needed him. Mia and their little boy, Tommy are both here and they¡¯re worried sick over him. He needed to be with them tonight and I¡¯m giving him the next few days off whether he likes it or not.


    The guys look to me as I walk in.


    They look to me with caution because they knowst night highlighted that Mimi¡¯s in trouble.


    I sit and lean on the desk, rolling the sleeves up on my t-shirt.


    ¡°She okay?¡± Vincent asks.


    I look to him and see he¡¯s trying to be the man he was before Sorcha was killed. He¡¯s been trying to be that guy for days.


    ¡°Not really. I left her sleeping,¡± I reply with a sigh.


    ¡°This is all shit Salvatore,¡± Gabe adds and I nod.


    Vincent leans on the table and intensifies his stare on me. ¡°I want to find those files. I think we need to,¡± he states. ¡°The minute I heard they had anything to do with government I knew they must be one hell of a piece of evidence for fucking Marc to turn his sights away from the current situation.¡±


    I nod, agreeing. ¡°He thinks she has them. Whether she has them or not she¡¯s still in danger. We might as well find them. How though?¡±


    ¡°I think we should speak to Mimi¡¯s dad,¡± Gabe suggests. It makes logical sense to speak to him first. The guy might not have been in my good books because he didn¡¯t want me with his daughter but I can¡¯t hold it against him. I also can¡¯t bring this to him yet.


    ¡°I think we should leave him out of it for a little while. He¡¯s already worried for Mimi.¡± I know Mimi told Gabe her mother¡¯s death was a suicide. Not sure if he exined that part to Vincent. It¡¯s a secret but now¡¯s not the time for secrets. ¡°He believes his wife killed herself. He mes himself for it. We tell him there¡¯s this, he¡¯ll go crazy and do something stupid. I know him. He can¡¯t take on the Fontaines, and now¡¯s not the time for us to worry over shit like that if we can find another way.¡±


    Vincent agrees. ¡°We need to find those files. They may be the thing that gives us some advantage. I think we split up. You two look into it. Me and the others will continue searching for this elusive underground facility. I¡¯m thinking of getting someone with more hacking abilities who can track them down. I don¡¯t think we¡¯re going to find them the way we¡¯re looking.¡±


    ¡°Cool we can do that,¡± I answer and Gabe nods.


    What we need is a gun with a bullet big enough to take these fuckers out for good. This could be it.

 #3 Chapter 37

    CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX


    Salvatore


    There¡¯s a guy udius uses.


    A P. I.


    The kind that¡¯s off the records because of the way he works. He¡¯s always able to find something, an ex-military man who goes by the name of Gibbs.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I called udius earlier and gave him the extra information I had.


    Prior to calling I did a little digging around and spoke to Mimi when she woke up.


    She filled me in on everything she knew. Right from thest sighting of William Russo to what she¡¯d found outst night from Porter.


    I searched online and found that thest ce William was seen was at a press conference the week Evangeline Cipriani was murdered.


    Nothing about him since.


    I wished I had been more involved on this from the start. I think seeing that William had practically disappeared the same week as Mimi¡¯s mom died would have raised my suspicion. Under normal circumstances I would have looked into it straight away, but my mind was split between everything else that was happening.


    Mimi and I are sitting in the conservatory away from everyone. We¡¯ve been talking and researching for hours. I¡¯ve been trying to see what I could find on William and there really is nothing. The files I¡¯m looking at are stuff we can ess from our cop associates who are more like feds. They can get dirt on anyone. Anyone at all, but I don¡¯t see shit about him. There¡¯s nothing. No change of address yet his house states that he sold it. No listing of him anywhere. The only people I¡¯ve seen like this are those under witness protection or something like that.


    Or dead.


    Dead in the sense that they disappear, except he¡¯s not even listed as missing. Although listing him as such would draw attention.


    I do my best not to show any of my suspicions to Mimi.


    While that spark I love is still in her eyes, she looks pale and drained. It¡¯s too much for her.


    ¡°The key is Adrian ¡­¡± she states, running a hand over her hair. ¡°Salvatore you should have seen how Porter switched up on me when I mentioned Adrian¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°I can just imagine. I figure we do need to focus on him. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s even harder to find than our friend William.¡± Adrian with nost name.


    It¡¯s like trying to pick a needle out of an ocean.


    ¡°Mimi¡­.¡± I straighten up and reach across the table for her hand. ¡°I want you to allow me to handle this. It¡¯s too much. You maye across more that¡¯s going to take its toll on you.¡±


    She shakes her head at me. ¡°I need the truth. I need to do this. I won¡¯t rest until this is all solved. You know it¡¯s that thing where you just have to push yourself, doesn¡¯t matter what happens. I want to know what happened to my mother and be kept in the loop of whatever you find out.¡±


    I understand. However that part of me that wants to protect her is on high alert. Ites out all the more the next evening when Gibbses by.


    It¡¯s reallyte, bordering on ten, but I wanted to see him and hear what he found.


    The minute I look at his face I know whatever he¡¯s about to tell me isn¡¯t going to be good. I¡¯ve never met him before but I know from the look in his eyes when he casts a cautious nce at Mimi. She was right by my side when I got the door.


    ¡°Baby, why don¡¯t you go lie down and I¡¯lle up to you in a little while,¡± I suggest.


    She¡¯s already shaking her head before I can finish talking. Already shaking her head with a determined look on her face to stay with me and listen to what Gibbs has to say.


    ¡°I want to know. I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± she insists.


    ¡°It¡¯s best she stays. This involves her too,¡± Gibbs informs us, and Mimi and I exchange curious nces.


    We go back into the meeting room. She sits next to me, her knee brushes mine and she¡¯s shaking.


    ¡°What did you find out?¡± I ask Gibbs.


    He reaches into his jacket pocket and pulls out an envelope.


    ¡°I have a lot. Let¡¯s start with this first. It¡¯s an autopsy report. Probably won¡¯t mean much to you but it was the first thing I got that made me look deeper. To the casual bystander it looks legit,¡± he points out. ¡°Except for the name of the coroner who did the autopsy and the examination. Nobody there by that name.¡±


    Fuck. I widen my eyes. I¡¯ve heard of shit like this happening. I never believed it would happen to someone I knew though.


    Gibbs hands the envelope to me and I take out the report. Mimi and I look


    over it. I nce down to the bottom of the report and see the name Derrick Shaffer.


    ¡°How can this happen?¡± Mimi gasps. ¡°How can that kind of thing just happen?¡±


    ¡°Someone was well paid,¡± I insinuate and she nces at me.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Gibbs agrees. ¡°It happens when it¡¯s allowed to happen, so I¡¯m guessing the report is fake. It was logged and filed correctly, all procedures looked like they were done correctly. Just the name is wrong. So I have no way of looking past that other than to look deeper into the name than I have. I only know the name doesn¡¯t exist because I¡¯m the guy who can find out shit like that.¡±


    No wonder udius works with him.


    ¡°So you can¡¯t figure out more about her death?¡± Mimi asks and Gibbs shakes his head.


    ¡°Sorry sweetheart. There¡¯s no way. The name led me nowhere, just a dead end so I can¡¯t do more on that front. No one can. However, I¡¯m also the kind of guy who can find people like Adrian.¡±


    Now we straighten up.


    ¡°You found him?¡± Mimi asks ncing at me with hope filling her expression.


    ¡°I did. Found him and William. Well¡­ I can¡¯t im to finding William because the person listed as being him isn¡¯t him.¡±


    ¡°What? He¡¯s not him?¡± I narrowed my gaze at him.


    ¡°He¡¯s not him at all. I think something happened to him. The state¡¯s attorney doesn¡¯t just fall off the face of the without anyone knowing, but if you make it look like he stepped away from politics and the legal world, you throw people off the scent. That¡¯s what they did. Whoever they are. I¡¯m guessing the they in this scenario are your Fontaine friends. They made him disappear. And the only way that I was able to find Adrian was by going out on the limb.¡±


    ¡°What did you do? You did it fast,¡± Mimi says.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about fast. I just know where to look. I know the ces to look when people want to disappear and fall off grid. I know the right things to say. On this asion I did exactly that. I said Evangeline Cipriani¡¯s daughter needed a favor. I reckoned if your guy Porter reacted the way he did when Adrian¡¯s name was mentioned, her name might carry some weight too. It did.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask.


    He pulls a piece of notepaper from his pocket and hands it to me.


    It has an address.


    ¡°Staten Ind?¡± I say when I look at it.


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s where he is.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where I have to go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡± Mimi jumps in.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not really up for discussion if you want the files,¡± Gibbs states. ¡°He will only speak to her, no one else. You can go with her but he will only speak to her.¡±


    I look back to him and my shoulders tense.


    I don¡¯t like it. not one damn bit. Fuck.


    Mimi ces her hand on my arm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be okay. Let¡¯s just go and I¡¯ll see him. We don¡¯t know what finding the files could do.¡± She nods. I see she¡¯s scared though. She¡¯s scared and I am too.


    For her.

 #3 Chapter 38

    CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN


    Mimi


    It¡¯s raining¡­


    I hate the rain. The same as crying, it reminds me of sadness, especially when it pours down like this.


    It always seems to rain in this way when there¡¯s something to do with Mom.


    Always sadness and grief.


    Salvatore holds my hand as we walk up the steps of a church.


    It¡¯s a catholic church withrge oak doors and a cross with Christ on it over the door.


    This is the address we were given to find Adrian.


    I¡¯m not sure what to make of it yet. It feels very ominous. But then, what other way can it feel?


    The man is in hiding. My nerves have been on high alert since we left Chicago this morning. I keep thinking we¡¯re being watched. Dad has been calling me but I didn¡¯t speak to him. I n to as soon as we know all the details. I know that Salvatore has ced extra security for him because there¡¯s no doubt that the Fontaines will try to get to him in an attempt to draw me out.


    I push against the door to the church and find it¡¯s locked so Salvatore rings the little bell on the side.


    ¡°I¡¯m nervous,¡± I say under my breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll be okay. I¡¯m out here and we have backup. Think of me,¡± Salvatore says and leans down to kiss me.


    I gaze up at him with so many questions in my mind. Now is the worst time to be thinking of the vagueness between us.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I told him I¡¯m his and I meant it, we¡¯ve been sleeping together and acting like we were weeks ago, but we haven¡¯t exactly said anything about what we are now.


    Danger is still there and this is just one more thing. If I didn¡¯t have Marc Fontaine on my ass, Salvatore and I wouldn¡¯t have seen each other.


    He moves back and like always I know he can tell what I¡¯m thinking.


    ¡°Thanks for the restaurant and the money,¡± I tell him. I haven¡¯t said thanks yet.


    The corners of his mouth lift into an easy grin. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare give it back to me, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re going to tell me, fucking save it Babygirl.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t. I just wanted to thank you just in case¡­¡±


    He ces a finger over my lips and shakes his head. ¡°Leave it there. Just in case nothing. You leave it there Babygirl.¡±


    The door creaks open and a tall elderly man with a full head of gray hair stands before us.


    He looks from me to Salvatore then back to me.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I begin. ¡°I¡¯m here for a meeting.¡±


    That is what I was told to say. It¡¯s like d¨¦j¨¤ vu. I have to admit though that going into a church sure beats going into a strip club.


    He nods once. ¡°You alone, you know that right?¡± he states and nces at Salvatore.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± Salvatore begins and his face hardens. ¡°She better be safe. We aren¡¯t here to cause trouble. She better be safe.¡±


    The man nods. ¡°We don¡¯t want trouble either. She will be safe.¡±


    I wish I could feel the safety of which he spoke but I¡¯ve had one too many experiences this week where I could have gotten myself killed.


    What¡¯s pushing me forward is knowing what I could potentially get out of this meeting.


    I nce back at Salvatore before I go inside and the man closes the door.


    He moves, walking ahead of me in silence and I follow.


    I walk past the rows of benches in the chapel and we continue down the aisle and out through the archway.


    We step into an elevator and it takes us down and I feel like I¡¯m going to end up in the center of the earth.


    I swear it took almost ten minutes although it moved slowly.


    Several times I looked at the man but he never engaged in any conversation with me and barely looked at me. When we eventually get out of the elevator we walk into what looks like a home.


    Someone¡¯s house and there¡¯s beautiful piano music ying. I¡¯m not familiar with the tune, but it soothes me.


    We walk down another corridor and enter a living room where a man and a woman sit by a grand piano. Beyond them is a floor to ceiling window that gives an excellent view of a school of colorful fish and bass swimming by.


    We¡¯re practically in the river and the sight is definitely one to behold. I sense no element of danger here.


    My nerves don¡¯t spike until I look back to the couple and see that the left half the man¡¯s face is burnt to a crisp and his arm looks like the robot arm from the Terminator.


    The man who brought me down here leaves us, leaving me with the couple.


    Thedy smiles at me. She has that motherly presence. She gets up and walks over to me.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I say, remembering my manners.


    ¡°Hello,¡± she replies. ¡°Can I get you something to drink before we talk?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ but thank you. I do appreciate it.¡± I haven¡¯t eaten since yesterday and I feel like I can¡¯t take more than a few sips of water but it¡¯s best to get down to business and put pleasantries aside.


    ¡°I am Mary Delongsel and this is my husband Adrian. I will speak for him.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I reply, unable to hide how weird I think that is.


    ¡°He ¡­ can¡¯t speak. They cut his tongue out before they burnt him.¡±


    I close my eyes and wince. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s times like these when you¡¯re just grateful for life. I¡¯d rather have him like this than not at all. Same for him.¡±


    I nod, understanding and admiring her words.


    ¡°Come and sit. We¡¯ll go to the sitting room.¡± She waves her hand toward the archway to our left.


    I nod and Adrian gets up from his seat.


    From his movements I see that his whole body appears robotic. His neck and right arm are skin but the rest of him is all artificial.


    What the hell happened to him?


    My skin crawls just looking at him and knowing the Fontaines must have done this to him. How is he alive?


    We go into the sitting room which looks more like an old fashioned library.


    There are bookshelves going around the room and a ck leather sofa in the center.


    An arm chair is next to it and a coffee table made of oak.


    Adrian and Mary sit together and I sit in the armchair.


    I try not to look too much at Adrian, not because the sight of him is so gruesome but because I don¡¯t want him to feel ufortable, or think I¡¯m staring in any rude way.


    Mostly, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m here and in his presence. About to get answers.


    ¡°He will sign and I will trante but I kind of know the story,¡± Mary states. ¡°If it¡¯s okay I¡¯ll tell you as much as I can of what happened and Adrian will cut in when he feels the need to.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m just grateful,¡± I answer.


    Adrian signs something quickly and Mary looks at him. She nods.


    ¡°Adrian wants to know how you knew about him. He wants to know how you came by his name,¡± Mary exins.


    I press my lips together and think back to how it all started.


    My restaurant. Such a simple thing. Recipes and my restaurant. It led me here. Mother


    ¡°I cook. I was going through my mother¡¯s stuff looking for recipes. I saw a picture of her with Mr. Russo.¡± I stop and reach into my purse. I brought it because it¡¯s the only thing I have that gives me a pass to get the info.


    I pull out the envelope and take out the picture. I hand it to Adrian who reaches for it with his robotic arm.


    He scans over it and looks back at me. The eye on the good side of his face looks sad. The eye on his left doesn¡¯t move all that much. I notice some scarring on the ball so I¡¯m not quite sure if he can see through that eye although it looks like he can.


    He signs to Mary who nods again and sighs.


    ¡°This picture was taken the day before she died. Adrian took it. The same day she died, the Fontaines came for him too, and William,¡± she exins. ¡°They killed William.¡±


    I take a shaky breath. ¡°The same day?¡± I ask and Mary nods.


    ¡°I knew from the picture and what she wrote that what I thought happened didn¡¯t. Or not the way I believed. I found a note and my father and I thought she killed herself.¡±


    Adrian shakes his head and it¡¯s clear from what expression I can make out that he¡¯s adamant Mom would never do that.


    He signs again and Mary says, ¡°Your mother wanted to take you away. She nned to leave and had tickets booked for a flight to Europe. That was the n. She thought you were in danger. She was going to leave straight away.¡±


    ¡°There was no mention of leaving.¡± I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing. I¡¯m noticing too how there¡¯s all this mention of me and her but not Dad. Wouldn¡¯t he be in danger too?


    It¡¯s the Fontaines, but knowing how Dad was, or rather is, I can imagine him wanting to stay and ride it out. I remember when two of my cousins from Cbria were found out talking to the feds we had threats on us. That was when Mom started acting withdrawn around Dad. That was when the arguments started and it was clear she wanted out.


    ¡°She was supposed to leave,¡± Mary chimes in.


    ¡°What is this about Mary? And the files? What are they? I know someone killed her and made it look like a suicide. What was so important that she had to die?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Destruction my girl,¡± Mary answers. ¡°Your mother had seriously incriminating evidence against Congressman Patterson, that would not only lose him his position but would lock him away in prison for many, many years.¡±


    My mouth drops. ¡°What? My mother had all of that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. At the time Congressman Patterson was the Cook County treasurer but considered one of the wealthiest men in America. A man who had various connections and worked with a number of different people. The files are evidence of rigging votes and links to the international sex trade and drug trafficking. Which is where the Fontainese in. That¡¯s what they do and how they¡¯ve been able to carry on doing what they do and stay in so much power. It¡¯s because Congressman Patterson is in charge.¡±


    My heart just about stops in my chest as I look at them both. They¡¯re being serious.


    I¡¯m trying to take it all in and I wish like hell Salvatore had been allowed toe in with me because the shock is taking me whole.


    The pieces of the puzzle areing together though, they sure as fuck are.


    Even I know how much of a mystery it¡¯s been to figure out what links the Fontaines have in the government. This is it. Congressman Patterson.


    ¡°Oh God¡­¡± I wince.


    ¡°She and William were going to expose him for his crimes. They were seeing each other and nned to be together. I¡­ know this is hard for you to hear because of your father but that was the n. It just didn¡¯t happen that way.¡±


    Adrian signs and Mary stops talking. She looks to him then to me.


    ¡°He wants me to tell you that he thinks the Fontaines have some sort of spy because of the way things yed out. It wasn¡¯t normal and there were so many loose ends and questions. There was no way your mother would have died if there wasn¡¯t someone like that around. He thinks she happened on the files by ident.¡±


    ¡°I figured she must have gotten them at the office,¡± I fill in. ¡°The office where she worked with William.¡±


    Adrian shakes his head.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t get them from the office. She came to William when she already had possession of them,¡± Mary informs me.


    I narrow my eyes. That doesn¡¯t make any sense at all.


    ¡°Did she say where she might have got them?¡± I ask.


    Adrian closes his eyes and once again shakes his head.


    He signs to Mary.


    ¡°Adrian met with William and your mother. His job existed solely to keep secrets safe. That¡¯s what he did. No one is supposed to know his name because he never went by his real name in public circles. So anyone who knew it wasn¡¯t going to be anyone good. Except you.¡± She stops and draws in a breath. ¡°It was me who heard that you were looking for Adrian. I mentioned you to him and we knew you couldn¡¯t have wanted trouble but you must have stumbled over some truth.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what happened. I don¡¯t understand any of this. It¡¯s all so bizarre. I don¡¯t get where my mother would have found the files.¡±


    ¡°He was never told that. She handed the files over to him. He was supposed to wait for William to contact him.¡±


    William wouldn¡¯t have contacted him because he didn¡¯t know that Adrian had the files. He never got mom¡¯s message.


    She pauses for a few seconds and brings her hands together. ¡°Adrian found out William was killed so he hid the files. He was on his way to Washington when his car was run off the road. The Fontaines came for him. They knew his name. The picture was clearly something she wanted to give William herself and never got the chance to.¡±


    ¡°All my mom¡¯s stuff got taken to my grandmother¡¯s house. Everything. My Dad couldn¡¯t bear to have her things around. The grief took him down for years.¡±


    She nods understanding. ¡°The Fontaines thought Adrian had the files on him so they tried to kill him and get them back. They burned him and I managed to get to him with a rescue team before they could do worse. I¡¯m ex-navy so I had my contacts. We¡¯ve been in hiding ever since. Hiding here.¡±


    God¡­ this is surreal. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry this happened. It feels ¡­¡± I don¡¯t know what the word is to describe what it feels like other than bizarre. ¡°The Fontaines think I have the files.¡±


    She smiles and Adrian looks at her.


    ¡°Well, you do, or you will,¡± she answers and he pulls a key from his pocket.


    He signs to Mary.


    ¡°Your mother told him you were the only person who would know what this opened. Not that she wanted to involve you. I think it was more a matter of speech,¡± Mary says and hands me the key.


    When I take it and I look over the sleek ck metal and the Celtic swirl on the top for my family crest, memories flood my mind.


    I sigh and nod. ¡°I do know.¡±


    The key is for the dream house at my grandfather¡¯s manor. The ce she used to take me where we¡¯d talk about all our dreams. That¡¯s where the files are.


    ¡°Well they¡¯re yours now.¡±


    Adrian signs to Mary and she taps his hand and gives him a smile. ¡°The files are in the floorboard hatch,¡± she states. I know exactly where to look.


    ¡°Is there a password? I was told there was a password and they¡¯re in a case.¡±


    He shakes his head and signs to Mary. She looks back to me with a lighter expression on her face.


    ¡°There¡¯s no password. It was just something Adrian told the Fontaines to confuse them. The case with the files should open with no problem.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Please be careful with them. Be careful with your life. You¡¯re basically going after senior government officials and the mobsters who do their dirty work.¡±


    I nod. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of what happened that doesn¡¯t make sense. The Fontaines are sneaky and dangerous. They were one step ahead in the past and if they¡¯re after you now they¡¯ll be watching and waiting for the right moment to get what they want,¡± Mary continues her warning.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful,¡± I assure her again. ¡°Thanks so much for your help. I¡¯ll make sure everything is done the way it was supposed to be, for everyone.¡±


    I n to do exactly what Mom intended for those files. I n to finish what she started.


    Expose and destroy.


    Stop the Fontaines in their tracks once and for all.


    Stop their vendetta against the Giordanos.

 #3 Chapter 39

    CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT


    Mimi


    We didn¡¯t waste time. Not at all. Not a damn second.


    I went from talking with Adrian and Mary to telling Salvatore all that I¡¯d found out, then we went on to retrieving the files at the dream house.


    It took up the whole day.


    Now we¡¯re back at the Giordano manor.


    Everyone¡¯s in the meeting room and I¡¯m in Salvatore¡¯s old bedroom.


    I decided to hand over the case to Vincent.


    That was the n I knew would pick up where Mom started. I knew he would do what needed to be done and go to the right people.


    I saw what was inside the case and I¡¯m stuck here sitting by the window trying to figure out how it all yed out. How Mom could have gotten her hands on those types of files if she didn¡¯t get them at her office.


    There was evidence galore and names.


    Printouts from emails with detailed conversations taking ce. There were several foolscap folders with names that looked like patient files. Each folder had contracts signed by people I knew to be government officials and the Fontaine brothers. All of them. Marc, Lawrence, Sergio and Joey. Everything looked like files a secretary would keep. It was all so weird.


    Definitely what I¡¯d ss as destruction in a box.


    The door opens and Salvatorees in. I shuffle around, taking my feet off the window bay.


    ¡°You okay?¡± he asks, walking over to me. He sits next to me and I nod.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess. It¡¯s not over yet though so I¡¯m kind of neither here nor there.¡±


    ¡°I know what you mean. I¡¯m the same.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ still don¡¯t know what happened to her really. Parts of it don¡¯t make sense. How did shee by it?¡± I draw in a breath.


    ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out,¡± he promises. ¡°It feels like the past and present are colliding. The truth wille out soon.¡±


    I believe it will too. It already is.


    Salvatore holds my hand and gives me a gentle squeeze.


    ¡°Thank you. I appreciate it. What¡¯s going to happen now?¡± I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a question I should be asking but I think I should know something.


    ¡°We¡¯re taking it to the top. It¡¯s enough to wipe them out. I imagine if they think you have the files they must be shitting themselves with worry.¡±


    ¡°They thought Adrian had a password. I guess in a way he did because I¡¯m the only person who knew what that key opened. I doubt that my grandmother would know. She hated the farmhouse and never went there when my grandfather was alive let alone when he died.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He gets an uneasy look in his eyes. ¡°Mimi¡­ the truth of the past is feeling like the current situation. Everything that¡¯s happening and what Adrian mentioned about someone spying feels like what¡¯s happening now.¡±


    ¡°Is that what¡¯s happening?¡± I gasp. A spy? It makes sense. It fits. It exins the weirdness.


    He looks uneasy. ¡°Baby, that¡¯s all I can and should tell you. You¡¯re in too deep in this shit. Way more than I like. I just think you deserve some context to what¡¯s happening.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for thinking that, and I get it, there¡¯s stuff you can¡¯t tell me. Do you think it¡¯s the same person?¡± It might be odd if it was but it¡¯s the Fontaines so that¡¯s themon denominator.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to think any more. I just know we need to be really careful now. You going to speak to your dad?¡±


    I sigh and shake my head. ¡°I can¡¯t yet. It¡¯s all too much. I sent him a message to let him know I¡¯m safe. I told him I was with Gina. Hearing all this is going to crush him. Can I even tell him about the files?¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t mention the files.¡± Salvatore runs a hand over his beard. ¡°Not yet. It¡¯s too dangerous. Once we do what we have to with them, tell him then. But you can talk about everything else.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll meet with him properly tomorrow and talk.¡±


    He leans back against the window and looks at me.


    ¡°I miss The Dark Odyssey. I miss not worrying about anything¡­ The way you just forget the shit once you step through the doors.¡± I sigh on a heavy breath. ¡°So much has happened in so little time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he agrees.


    I look him over and want so badly to push everything aside. It¡¯s all been too much.


    ¡°Salvatore, can we just have normal for the rest of the night? Go to your ce and have normal. Us. me and you normal.¡± I give him a smile.


    ¡°Normal.¡± He smiles and I nod. ¡°Yeah¡­ I think we can do that.¡±


    He stands up and puts out his hand to take mine.


    I take it and we leave.


    I¡¯m always amazed at how this man can take me out of reality. Even when the worst is happening.


    The minute we stepped into his apartment it felt like we just stepped back in time.


    Like we slipped on a glove and became the two people we were weeks ago.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised when he picked me up and took me straight to bed.


    We went straight to bed where we stayed all night devouring each other. I couldn¡¯t remember when I fell asleep. I just remember closing my eyes for what I thought was a few seconds then when I opened them again, bright sunlight was beaming down on me.


    I turn my head to the side and I see him.


    Salvatore is sitting by the window in his boxers, smoking a cigar and he looks like my dream guy. I just take a moment to look at him and savor what I see.


    He looks to me when I sit up and slinks the cigar to the side of his mouth.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I slide off the bed and wrap the sheet around me.


    When I walk over to him, he pulls me into hisp and puts the cigarette out.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I say, smiling at him.


    ¡°Yes, the morning is definitely good. Look at the woman I¡¯m waking up to. I¡¯m one lucky bastard.¡± He chuckles.


    ¡°I¡¯m lucky too.¡±


    ¡°Did you enjoy your night of normal Miss Cipriani?¡±


    I smile at him. ¡°I think I enjoyed it a little too much. Do you think we have too much sex?¡± I¡¯m joking. There¡¯s no such thing. I¡¯m just trying to hang on to the lightness of the mood.


    He frowns. ¡°Babygirl, you¡¯re asking me the owner of a sex club if we have too much sex? Also you work in the said sex club.¡±


    ¡°What if we be addicted and that¡¯s all we ever do?¡±


    Heughs and it¡¯s the best sound ever.


    ¡°Jesus, you trying to tell me something Mimi?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯m just thinking,¡± I state yfully.


    ¡°When your restaurant takes off and every soul in Chicago goes to eat there, you¡¯re going to be busy. You won¡¯t have time for The Dark Odyssey.¡±


    I already thought about that. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving the club Salvatore. It¡¯s a part of me. I¡¯ll be there like normal once¡­ well once we get back to normal.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? You like working for me and mine that much in a taboo as fuck joint.¡±


    ¡°I think I do.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s me¡­ maybe it¡¯s me I¡¯m thinking about. I don¡¯t exactly have a normal to go back to. We¡¯ll get Fontaine with evidence and I will still be a danger to you.¡± He gets that look again. The one I won¡¯t forget from the other day, when he broke up with me. He starts to say something and I shake my head.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I breathe.


    He takes my hand and kisses it. ¡°Mimi, I have to face reality here.¡±


    ¡°Salvatore don¡¯t you dare take me away from this normal. Don¡¯t¡­¡± I shake my head again. ¡°Don¡¯t do it. I¡¯m not ready to leave yet. All I want is for you to take me back to bed and make love to me.¡±


    I close my fingers over his and hold on to him. He holds my gaze like he¡¯s staring deep into my soul.


    ¡°Make love¡­¡± he says barely above a whisper.


    I didn¡¯t even realize that was what I said to him until he repeated it. The words just fell naturally from my lips.


    He searches my eyes. Something sensual sparks his as he studies my face.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answer. The words didn¡¯te by ident. It was no slip of the tongue where I said something I shouldn¡¯t have said. The words came because my heart was speaking to him. ¡°Make love to me.¡±


    Just like that day when everything changed between us, it happens again. It¡¯s something about the energy that ripples between us. Wild and reckless. Maized to draw us both in.


    He slips his hand behind my head and his lips crush against mine as he kisses me hard.


    The kiss steals my breath away at the same time as it steals my mind.


    It does exactly what I want it to and so does he.


    Just as I requested he picks me up and carries me back to bed.


    He shrugs out of his boxers unleashing the massive length of his cock, perfectly erect, ready to take me and make me his.


    I don¡¯t get the chance to admire his body the way I didst night. He gets on the bed and his lips return to mine again.


    Body to body and skin to skin we mold against each other.


    His hard body on top of mine, pressing me against the cool silk sheets. As his cock sears into me my body wees him like we were always meant to do this.


    My body wees him and that change in the atmosphere is prevalent and sure. No question about it, something more has changed between us. Something else.


    We went from being friends, to lovers, then we became these people.


    Owned.


    That¡¯s what I think it is.


    It¡¯s a different sensation to just belonging. It¡¯s possession of the heart, body, mind and soul, of everything I am. I feel it all as he makes love to me.


    The wild crackle of passion sings through my body, dancing in my veins. Flowing through my being on a luxuriating wave of something I never want to be without.


    I never want to be without him.


    That¡¯s the answer.


    For me that¡¯s the answer to all of it.


    We get lost in the raw rhythm that takes us. He pumps into me driving me relentlessly higher to the peak of ultimate pleasure and I hold on to him.


    He speeds up, his ruthless cock demanding more, everything I have, taking everything I have and I give it freely.


    I give myself to him and I look at him, directly in the eyes as he fucks me with possession so he knows he owns me.


    He knows it.


    He sees it and I know he feels it.


    His pumps speed up and he gives me more, and more, and I see, know and feel it too as he gives himself to me.


    I feel that more than the warmth that floods me when hees. I arch my back into him and cry out from the blistering heat that races over my skin.


    It¡¯s electrifying and mind numbing.


    I tighten my grip on him and he holds me.


    It feels like falling and flying all at once, but him holding me steadies me.


    He presses his forehead to mine and we breathe sharing the same electrified air that pulses around us.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I say in answer to a question, disced in time.


    ¡°What Babygirl? What are you saying yes to?¡±


    ¡°That first morning when we woke up and you told me you wanted me to be yours.¡± It¡¯s like I found myself. It¡¯s like I just became that person I used to be and part of me has healed. The part of me who wants love with him so now I¡¯m telling him the answer I should have given. ¡°I didn¡¯t need time for an answer. It was yes. Then when you asked me if I trusted you my answer should have been yes. Then¡­ when you came to me with the restaurant¡­ I should have said you don¡¯t need to do any of that. My answer was always yes because I¡¯ve always loved you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too Maria Cipriani, my babygirl.¡±


    I don¡¯t even get the chance to savor the feel of his words. The phone rings on the nightstand.


    His phone.


    It res and to me it sounds like a horn announcing danger.


    He blinks, looks away from me and as he moves away I lose heat. It¡¯s like a piece of me is missing.


    When he answers the phone and I see the tense look thates into his eyes I know I¡¯m right.


    Danger is here again and it¡¯s time to step away from the fa?ade of normal we¡¯ve created.


    Time to go back to reality.

 #3 Chapter 40

    CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE


    Salvatore


    Make love¡­


    I keep that in my heart.


    I keep this morning with Mimi inside my heart to give me strength.


    The good thing about being the friends we were for so many years is that she knows without me saying when things are happening.


    I don¡¯t have to say shit. She knows like she can read my damn mind.


    So she knew without me saying that it was time to leave and get back to my parents¡¯ house.


    She knew that we were basically being summoned to the safe zone.


    What she doesn¡¯t know and this is the part where I draw the line, is the fine print.


    She won¡¯t know that call was from Vincent and he was telling me our hacker found Stephanou¡¯s hideout underground, and she won¡¯t know we found three guys who were working for the Fontaines at her cest night.


    Our guys on the street found them waiting for her toe home and eliminated them.


    That¡¯s what the orders are now.


    It¡¯s kill on sight because we know they can only be there for one thing.


    To kill.


    Fuck¡­ I can¡¯t believe the situation.


    It¡¯s going down today though. Like fuck am I going to live through another day of this shit where I¡¯m on edge and in the dark.


    We just got back to the house and I took Mimi to the guest room she stayed in that first night she was here. It¡¯s the closest to the safe passage we have built into the house.


    My parents¡¯ house is beautiful and looks simr to a castle but there¡¯s more than meets the eye. Each room has a secret door that leads down to the basement which is practically a shelter from everything.


    It¡¯s simr to the room Vincent has at his house but this is on another level. It¡¯s practically a bomb shelter built into the basement. It¡¯s designed to fit thirty people and has everything you need if you needed to hide out for a good three months.


    More than anything, no one can get in. There¡¯s no entrance that¡¯s visible to the naked eye and the only people who know about it are us.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Us, our wives and the people closest to us that have worked in the house. The ce is top secret.


    I take my girl¡¯s hands and hold them, what she said to me this morning stuck.


    It will stay with me too just like the magical experience of making love to her.


    We stare at each other for a few seconds and she tightens her grip on my hands.


    I want to tell her that we¡¯ll just slip back into those people we used to be weeks ago. I want to tell her she¡¯s my forever, I want to tell her all that I should but I know the risks.


    She does too and one of us has to be bigger than the love between us that wants us to be together.


    It has to be me, but like fuck am I going into what could be my death and break her heart and mine too.


    So fuck life and risks. She¡¯s here and she¡¯s safe. If only for today.


    I can think about right and wrong and risks and choice tomorrow.


    If I live to see it I¡¯ll do it then.


    ¡°You stay here Mimi,¡± I say firmly, showing how serious I am. My voicees out in a rasp because I haven¡¯t spoken in hours.


    ¡°You guys found them didn¡¯t you?¡± she asks.


    It¡¯s one question too much.


    ¡°That door.¡± I point to the polished wooden door near the window, ignoring the question. It looks like a closet. ¡°You hear anything unusual you just go through it and work your way down. Don¡¯t look back, don¡¯t do anything. You just go and when you get to the end you¡¯ll be safe. No one can follow you once you close this door.¡±


    She bites the inside of her lip.


    ¡°Salvatore, will you be okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Just please promise me that you¡¯ll do as I ask. Gabe is staying here with my mother. The two of them will take charge. Everyone else is going out on the street.¡± Even Pa. He¡¯s not the type to send his men out and sit behind a desk fucking around. When shit¡¯s going down he¡¯ll be right there side by side.


    She stares at me and nods. ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡°No one ising here today. That includes your father. We¡¯ve contacted him to let him know you¡¯re safe but he doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re here. Speak to him tomorrow about your mother.¡± That was thest part of my instructions. She nods, agreeing.


    It¡¯s time to go. I¡¯ve already taken too much time.


    I bend down and kiss her. It¡¯s a quick kiss and I won¡¯t tell her I love her because it will sound like goodbye.


    I walk out leaving her, willing myself to stay focused and not allow the worry I saw on my doll¡¯s face to get to me.


    I¡¯m a capo now. I have to know when to be ruthless and heartless. There is no in between. It¡¯s a choice of state of mind that keeps people alive.


    Compassion is a weakness.


    It makes you slip up and get blindsided. Enemies are there to destroy. They wait for the second you allow emotion to rule you and that¡¯s when they get you.


    That¡¯s why they look for your weaknesses.


    I head straight to Vincent¡¯s room and find him inside holding Timothy.


    He¡¯s standing by the little cot swaying side to side.


    Although I love seeing my brother with his child the picture looks iplete.


    I keep expecting to see Sorchae up to them and tell Vincent off for holding the baby wrong, or singing the song wrong. But she will never be able to do that again.


    Vincent turns when he sees me and Timothy slowly opens his eyes.


    It¡¯s funny today he looks like her. I didn¡¯t know that could happen but I guess he¡¯s growing into who he¡¯s supposed to be.


    ¡°Hey, is he okay?¡± I ask. It¡¯s stupid as fuck to ask Vincent if he himself is okay because I know he¡¯s just managing.


    ¡°I think um¡­ he has colic or maybe he¡¯s teething. I don¡¯t know. This is soothing him. We¡¯ve been like it for hours,¡± Vincent exins and he gives me a small smile. ¡°Look baby, it¡¯s your uncle. My kid brother.¡±


    I walk up to them. ¡°Can I hold him?¡± I ask.


    I haven¡¯t held him much but it feels like I should change that up.


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Vincent hands me Timothy and despite the swirl of anxiety and everything that¡¯s going on inside me I can¡¯t help but soften when Timothy offers me a big smile. It¡¯s so big and his toothless mouth makes him look cuter. He starts giggling even though I haven¡¯t done anything.


    ¡°Jesus, maybe I should have called you.¡± Vincent smiles. ¡°What the hell did you do to make himugh like that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe he thinks I have a funny face. I¡¯ve been told that.¡±


    ¡°Tyke,¡± Vincent scuffs at me.


    I rest Timothy against my shoulder and he grabs on to my jacket, rests his head down and closes his eyes.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re a natural,¡± Vincent states.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He looks like hell and I know that means he¡¯s probably been up all night with the baby. I¡¯m not sure he should be going anywhere. I¡¯ve avoided asking him how he¡¯s feeling but I think I should ask today. ¡°How are you managing, Vincent?¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just going on autopilot. I¡¯m functional for him and for you all. Ma said I needed to get as many of Sorcha¡¯s things as I could so he can have the smell of her tofort him. I feel like a prick because I takefort in her scent too, it should belong to him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty about that Vincent. You can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do Salvatore. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m supposed to raise him in this fucked up world of ours, and fuck, that¡¯s actually wishful thinking because I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen today. Nick¡¯s rallying with udius. We¡¯re going in strong but there¡¯s no guarantee. Never is.¡±


    I sigh. ¡°We just have to hope.¡±


    He nods. ¡°Yeah. The hacker was able to track them with a phone number from the guys we took downst night. He used the phone to look for the listing of the ces the phone had been used. That¡¯s how we found the facility. It¡¯s not even on the city underground map. On there the area looks like part of theke. We wouldn¡¯t have been able to find it at all off our own backs.¡±


    It¡¯s all so clever and we have one hell of a hacker. Those kinds of people always help push the limits and get shit done. You¡¯re fucked if you don¡¯t know a good one.


    ¡°We get them today,¡± I vow. ¡°Everyst one of them. Every fucker dead.¡±


    ¡°I want to kill Stephano, Salvatore,¡± Vincent says. His eyes cling to mine. ¡°Thest bullet in his head is mine. I kill him in whatever way I need to. I need to do it though. For my girl and for Frankie. You hear me?¡±


    ¡°I hear you, brother.¡± I also understand.


    He nods then grips my arm. ¡°Capo,¡± he pauses and I tense. ¡°If I go down you take Nick and get the fuck out. Grab him kicking and screaming if you have to. The two of you get the hell away and fall back.¡±


    I nod agreement but I hope it won¡¯te to that.


    I look to Timothy and pray it doesn¡¯te to that.


    The underground facility has been identified as being two miles away from the docks.


    There are several entry points all leading in through the sewage system.


    The n was clever. We¡¯re all splitting up to get inside so that we don¡¯t alert too much attention.


    We have thirty of us going in and guys on the outside.


    All the strongest men from our alliances are here. That ranges across four families.


    Me, Pa, Vincent, and Nick enter from the tunnels a mile out from the shippingpany. We slip down there stealthily and walk, following Pa as he takes the lead, gun in hand. We have eyes watching for danger. A whole set up with a team who can see ahead of us.


    We¡¯re carryingmunicators equipped to push through the signal limitation a person would normally experience underground. We learned well from previous encounters to go in prepped.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this,¡± Pa says under his breath.


    ¡°What Pa?¡± Nick askes.


    ¡°The feeling. It¡¯s too easy. I won¡¯t just assume they don¡¯t know we¡¯reing. Those fuckers have been watching us. I won¡¯t make the mistake of thinking they don¡¯t know what we¡¯re up to.¡± He keeps his voice low.


    We¡¯ve been walking for close to a mile now and it¡¯s been smooth with no encounters so I won¡¯t disagree with him.


    ¡°They know we¡¯reing and they want us here,¡± Vincent chimes in. ¡°That¡¯s what it is. They want us down here. We just have to be ready when bullets fly.¡± He looks to me and I nod.


    I nod and I just keep going.


    We continue on in silence. In the darkness of silence. The only light ahead of us is our shlights.


    What I think of is Mimi.


    I hope she¡¯ll be safe.


    I hope she¡¯ll do what I asked her to do and be safe.


    Right now I don¡¯t feel like I have tomorrow.


    I feel like I¡¯m walking to my death.


    I get confirmation of the feeling when we enter a factory style warehouse twenty minutester and bright lights switch on before us.


    All our men enter at the same time.


    On the tform on the upper level ahead of us is Diego Portaleu with over a hundred men.


    Guns pointed at us.

 #3 Chapter 41

    CHAPTER FORTY


    Mimi


    ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± I ask Charlotte as I fluff a pillow and ce it behind her.


    She smiles up at me and shakes her head. Her stomach has grown so big in just a handful of weeks.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She¡¯s just reached the six month mark but she looks like she¡¯s ready to have her baby any time soon.


    ¡°Mimi, just sit with me for a second,¡± she says, shuffling to sit up a little straighter.


    Mia is with the kids, helping Ang. I came to see how Charlotte was because I knew Gabe was with the men guarding the house. He¡¯s the strongest person here and since I¡¯m the person with the least responsibility I wanted to do something useful.


    I just¡­ it¡¯s just hard being around her sometimes. It makes me feel like a hypocrite although I¡¯ve actually never had any ill feelings toward her.


    Now she wants me to sit with her.


    ¡°Do you need me to fix the sheets, or¡­¡± I start and cast a nce over the bed.


    ¡°Jesus Christ Mimi, I just want to talk to you.¡± She smiles.


    ¡°Sure¡­ what¡¯s up? I mean other than what is happening what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to see if you were okay. A lot has happened to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­¡± It¡¯s not that I want to lie but it¡¯s best to just say that, especially since I don¡¯t know what she knows about my mother.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t really seen you since Sorcha. I heard what you did for her. You took care of her.¡± She nods.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ she¡¯s my friend.¡±


    ¡°I like that you say she is. Not was,¡± Charlotte points out.


    It was habit that made me say that, it never really clicked in my head that Sorcha became a was.


    ¡°Yeah. I think of her as still being my friend.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a good person Mimi. I remember how you were there for me months ago when I needed someone. It was a scary time for me.¡± She nods and her eyes glisten with tears.


    I remember that well. It was that night when Gabe nearly got himself killed. I just did what I needed to do and stayed with her. So much has happened since it¡¯s hard to believe it was just months ago.


    ¡°You needed me,¡± I reply.


    ¡°I did, and I still do. I know¡­ you have a history with Gabe, Mimi,¡± she says.


    My heart stills and I pray she¡¯s not going to talk about my pregnancy. I didn¡¯t think he would tell her about that in her condition.


    ¡°I know you were with him before I came back,¡± she states and the tension inside me calms.


    She knows just that part, that I was with him.


    ¡°Yes. How¡­ um¡­ how did you know?¡±


    ¡°He told me. What I don¡¯t want is for you to avoid me because of that. I really don¡¯t want that. You don¡¯t need to. It¡¯s not what I want at all. We go way back too, before I was¡­ taken so I know you and I want the friendship we had. So please don¡¯t avoid me.¡± It sounds like a plea.


    I nod and answer with a little smile. ¡°Okay, and thanks.¡±


    She¡¯s about to answer when she gasps and smiles, her stomach looks like it¡¯s moving and I draw in a sharp breath.


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± I breathe.


    ¡°Yes, the joys of pregnancy. It feels like being in Aliens. Feel this.¡± She chuckles and reaches for my hand cing it on her stomach.


    I do feel. I feel the shuffle beneath her skin and then a kick against my palm, then what I¡¯m guessing is a stretch. I imagine the baby to be stretching because her stomach pokes out and we both startughing.


    Weugh and it¡¯s the first time that any reference to babies has been made and I don¡¯t feel that deep loss from my own. I feel like I can be happy for another woman who¡¯s experiencing the joys of pregnancy.


    At the same time I do think of what I would have been like at this stage if I¡¯d made it that far.


    We were so caught up in feeling the baby that I didn¡¯t even notice that the door had opened.


    It¡¯s Charlotte looking ahead that alerts me.


    I turn to see Gabe standing there watching us. While he looks like the happy father to be watching his wife, there¡¯s a flicker of sadness in his eyes that I don¡¯t miss.


    I take note and stand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you guys. I have some stuff I have to take care of.¡± I have nothing really other than worrying myself sick over Salvatore but it¡¯s time to go.


    ¡°Thanks foring by,¡± Charlotte says.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you some of that tea you like and some magazines in an hour.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love that.¡±


    I give Gabe a little smile before I walk past him and proceed down the corridor, he catches up with me though. He calls me and I stop mid stride.


    ¡°Mimi,¡± he says my name again with more fervency.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°You okay?¡±


    I nod. ¡°I¡¯m better.¡± We haven¡¯t spoken since the night at Porter¡¯s. I was a real mess that night. ¡°I¡¯m better than I was the other night.¡±


    ¡°If you need to talk I¡¯m here. I hope you know that.¡±


    I believe him and I appreciate the gesture. ¡°I do know and thanks.¡±


    An awkward silence passes between us and he nces down at the ground then back to me. ¡°Thanks for being there for her. For Charlotte. It¡¯s a scary time. I¡¯m grateful for the kindness you always show her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. She¡­ needed her pillows fluffed and ¡­someone.¡± I look at him and I¡¯m not sure what more to say. This is always going to be a difficult conversation.


    ¡°Thank you for being that someone.¡±


    ¡°Well, I want to help where I can.¡±


    ¡°You are¡­ she likes you a lot.¡±


    ¡°Me too. She¡¯s great.¡± I nod.


    He presses his lips together and a cautious look spreads across his face. ¡°Mimi I¡¯m going to tell her about our baby,¡± he states, shocking the hell out of me.


    He said our baby too which sounded weird.


    I blink several times trying to process it. I process it and I know I don¡¯t want that. I don¡¯t want him to do that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I practically whisper. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I need to. We don¡¯t have secrets and I¡¯m not going to keep our baby a secret, like she never happened. She did. I will me myself for as long as I live for everything that stopped her from being¡­ but I¡¯m not going to forget my daughter.¡±


    His words have me gripped, standing in ce nting my feet to the ground to keep from falling over.


    He sucks in a sharp breath and continues talking. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I¡¯m with or who I got married to. I was with you and it wasn¡¯t that I crossed a line I shouldn¡¯t have crossed with you. The answer is, I didn¡¯t treat you right. So I will do this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say. I just don¡¯t want it to upset her or cause some rift between you. You guys have the real deal.¡±


    He nods. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ll be okay. I just wanted you to know, so you know I¡¯m not going to forget.¡±


    He leans forward and nts a kiss on my forehead.


    With a nod he walks away, back to the room and I look on watching until he goes inside and the door closes.


    I move only then and take the walk back to my room on shaky legs.


    I think back to when I was with Gabe. It¡¯s an experience I try my best not to think about. Being with him was a line I shouldn¡¯t have crossed either, but I feel like I can finally put the past behind me. I feel like I can do that.


    I feel like I can put one of the worst things that¡¯s happened behind me.


    Now for the next thing.


    The whole issue with Mom. The questions are still hanging in the air.


    I open the door to the room and gasp when Dad steps away from the window.


    He knew I was here?


    How?

 #3 Chapter 42

    CHAPTER FORTY-ONE


    Mimi


    ¡°Dad,¡± I say and he rushes over to me hugging me hard. He looks terrible. His hair is ruffled, his eyes red and skin blotchy. I feel bad because he only looks like that when he¡¯s worried. Most often that¡¯s to do with me.


    ¡°Mimi, Jesus I¡¯ve been worried sick,¡± he blurts.


    ¡°You knew toe here?¡± I have to ask because Salvatore specifically said that I wasn¡¯t to tell him where I was, especially for his safety. Panic races through me when I think I could lose him too.


    ¡°I spoke to Salvatore,¡± he answers.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not safe to be here or¡­ around me.¡± I shake my head.


    He winces. ¡°Sweetheart this is just the thing I didn¡¯t want.¡± Beads of sweat form on his upper lip and he wipes them away. He¡¯s sweating but it¡¯s not exactly hot in here.


    ¡°Dad, now¡¯s not the time for that.¡±


    ¡°Mimi, please you need to tell me what¡¯s going on, what¡¯s happening?¡±


    I stare at him. I¡¯m not supposed to say anything until after whatever is going down goes down.


    ¡°How about we talk tomorrow?¡± I suggest.


    He frowns. ¡°Mimi, I heard on the streets that you were asking about William Russo, why were you asking about him?¡±


    I freeze up and narrow my eyes.


    That night with Porter was awful and it was a night I don¡¯t want to conjure memories of but I was pretty certain that anyone who knew I was asking about William Russo is dead.


    Would Porter have said something to someone prior to me getting there?


    I¡¯m not sure.


    The first thing I think to do is sell him the story I told Porter, except it feels painful to do it. I know talking about this is going to hurt him.


    ¡°I wanted to do something to honor Mom, I knew she was fond of him.¡± My voice barely makes it out and he steps back.


    ¡°Mimi, you are my daughter¡­ I know when you¡¯re lying.¡± His fists ball at his sides and he looks panicked. ¡°Do you have the files? Did Adrian give you the files?¡±


    My blood¡­


    It¡¯s the first to freeze from the chill that rushes down my spine and darts across my body. It happens instantly like it would if I were to be hit by a st of cold air.


    Numbness then fills me and I¡¯m not sure what is worse. The numb tendrils of shock that tighten my insides or the icy cold. I don¡¯t know what feels worse.


    I stare at him and see truth.


    It ps me in the face¡­


    He mentioned files, he mentioned Adrian. All things he shouldn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± my mouth moves and I speak his name but I don¡¯t know what more I intended to say.


    ¡°Mimi, please sweetheart tell me where the files are. Give them to me and I promise you I¡¯ll keep you safe. Please I went through so much to keep you both safe, please listen to me. She wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±


    She?


    ¡°Dad, what are you saying to me? How do you know about the files and Adrian? Are you talking about Mom?¡± I start shaking.


    Shaking from my core. The truth is waving itself in front of me but I don¡¯t want to ept what it¡¯s telling me. Because what my instincts are saying ¡­ they can¡¯t be right.


    The only way he could know about any of what he¡¯s saying to me is if he was involved in mom¡¯s death or knew about it. And, if he knew that¡­ then everything else is him too.


    No¡­


    He¡¯s my father.


    He¡¯s a consultant, the middle man who¡¯s worked for the Giordanos for years, so many years.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He wouldn¡¯t be working with the Fontaines too.


    Would ¡­ he?


    I look to the door Salvatore showed me and see it¡¯s slightly ajar. It wasn¡¯t like that when I left here to go and see Charlotte. It was closed.


    Jesus is that where he came through? I shake my head at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s you who needs to tell me what happened, what is happening? Dad¡­what did you do to my mother?¡±


    ¡°It was an ident,¡± he replies and the world stops. The world freezes like the chill that came over me.


    ¡°What was an ident?¡±


    ¡°Everything. She found the files in my bag. That bastard, William, saw me with Marc Fontaine and had my own wife spy on me, and boy did she ever hit the jackpot and find everything he needed to destroy me and work his ass up thedder of sess.¡± He doesn¡¯t look away from me, not once. ¡°She took the files and was ready to take you, leave with him and do an expos¨¦ that would shake up the government and take out the Fontaines too. She had to be stopped.¡±


    ¡°Stopped? Papa¡­ what do you mean?¡± It¡¯s like I¡¯ve be that little girl again, that was what I used to call him. A tear runs down his cheek.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hit her. I just¡­ saw the danger of what she was about to do and I knew they¡¯d kill us. The Fontaine¡¯s would kill us. I lost control when she wouldn¡¯t give me the files. I grabbed her. I didn¡¯t mean to squeeze her neck so tight. Then when she told me Adrian had them I ¡­ hit her and¡­ she fell over the balcony. When I looked in my hand I saw the paperweight. I didn¡¯t even remember reaching for it. I don¡¯t remember. I just remember her ¡­. falling¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ it was you? You killed Mom?¡± The words don¡¯t feel right and I wish for moments ago when I was thinking about the questions that were still hanging over me. I wish I didn¡¯t have answers. I wish I didn¡¯t know.


    Never could I guess that the answer was this. Dad. He¡¯s the answer.


    Jesus¡­


    No¡­


    ¡°It was an ident Mimi¡­¡±


    ¡°But the note,¡± I cry. Tears are pouring from my eyes like I¡¯m set to cry and never stop. Like something switched them on and I can¡¯t switch them off even to see him clearer.


    ¡°It was a note she was writing for me. She was leaving me. I found her while she was writing the note,¡± he exins.


    Jesus Christ¡­ God¡­ all the things I thought were true are true.


    I thought the note looked like she hadn¡¯t finished because she was so particr about punctuation. Such a little thing, but a tell of what happened, a piece of the picture.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t remember the note and you found it after. The same as you found her in the pool.¡±


    ¡°This can¡¯t be right. You came home¡­after me, you found me by the pool.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ made it look like I did.¡±


    I open my mouth to talk but no wordse. I have no words.


    I step back and press against the wall trying to get some support but it doesn¡¯t work. My knees cave and I sink to the floor grasping on to the carpet fibers so I don¡¯t fall away.


    ¡°Mimi¡­ I¡¯m telling you all of this because I can¡¯t lose you. Marc Fontaine needs those files sweetie or he¡¯ll kill you. He¡¯s going to kill you. He¡¯s serious and pissed as fuck because the presence of them has thrown off his ns for the Giordanos.¡± He grimaces.


    ¡°You¡¯re the spy.¡± The spy Adrian spoke of. More like a rat though. ¡°It¡¯s you why Sorcha is dead. It¡¯s you isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes things have to happen to cut certain people down like grass.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe the wordsing from his mouth.


    ¡°You think Sorcha had to die? Her baby, they were going to kill the baby too. You¡¯re okay with that?¡± I scream.


    ¡°Mimi, fuck. I don¡¯t have time for this, tell me where the files are. If I get them to Marc we¡¯ll be safe again.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I cry and break down, crying hard. It¡¯s all too much. I can¡¯t believe my own father is the cause of so much grief. So much death and loss.


    He reaches for me, grabbing me off the ground and shakes me hard.


    ¡°Mimi you don¡¯t understand, please I can¡¯t lose you. Please. Please tell me where they are.¡±


    My next words are stolen from the echo of a gunshot. The soundsing from outside.


    Another round sounds and we both look to the door.


    Dad shoves me behind him as the door flies open and Marc Fontainees in.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± he demands, face contorted into a deep scowl. I¡¯d only ever seen pictures of him. It¡¯s enough to spot him from a mile away and flee.


    You know not to fight a man like that. Tall like Salvatore, with olive skin and jet ck hair. The same tough guy presence, no heart though.


    I look at him, at his soulless eyes and stop breathing.


    He barges in when he sees me and Dad shoves me back away.


    ¡°Mimi get out of here, run,¡± Dad shouts, pushing me forward.


    I make a move to run to the secret door but Marc¡¯s men swoop in and they¡¯re too fast.


    I¡¯m not fast enough. I was an inch away then I felt hands on me.


    I¡¯m grabbed and lifted into the air.


    My screams are fruitless.


    ¡°Traitorous rat,¡± Marc snarls at Dad.


    ¡°Let her go please, I¡¯ll find the files.¡± Dad¡¯s voicees out in a stutter. ¡°Please just let my little girl go, please¡­ I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do, please.¡±


    Marcughs. ¡°I think I have a better idea Joey Cipriani. I¡¯m going to use your little girl for other purposes.¡±


    ¡°No, no please, no,¡± Dad begs.


    ¡°Toote, you¡¯re all dead men walking. But you can join the rest who have gone before you. Your contract is terminated.¡± Marcughs. All I see next is the gun. He raises it and just fires the bullet.


    Dad was about to say something when the bullet lodges in his head and I scream.


    I scream and I scream and I scream.


    Everything else happens in slow motion.


    Dad falls to the ground and the man holding me starts walking.


    Marcughs again and fires another shot at Dad.


    ¡°Traitorous fool.¡± I hear him say but I¡¯m screaming too much to truly hear.


    I scream harder as we go through the door and I see Gabe lying on the ground in a pool of blood.

 #3 Chapter 43

    CHAPTER FORTY-TWO


    Salvatore


    This is a shit show.


    True battle where you have to fight to get to the guy at the top. The guy at the top who is not Stephanou. He¡¯s nowhere, not here. We¡¯ve been fighting long enough to know he¡¯s not fucking here.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    There were over a hundred men, felt more like a million though.


    All of theming at us and all at once while Diego just stands at the top, shooting, barely lifting an arm.


    He¡¯s ying with us.


    That¡¯s what it fucking feels like. Like we¡¯re toys to him and we¡¯re the entertainment for the fucking day.


    I¡¯m covering Vincent as he shoots and Nick covers Pa. Nick¡¯s been hit. I don¡¯t know where and I¡¯m going crazy not knowing if he¡¯s fighting with thest ounce of life he has left or if he¡¯s been hit somewhere that¡¯s not fatal.


    We need to change things up and end this.


    I see udius and Dante over on the other side of the warehouse. The way they work is simr to us, like a unit of one body. udius the head and his men the limbs and they know what to do. It¡¯s smooth and efficient but counts for shit when you¡¯re outnumbered. What we need is smart wit to outdo them. This shooting one by one is going to piss on us.


    What I need is a diversion. A clear path so I can jump onto the tform that fucker is on and kill his ass.


    I look around and check out our path.


    My mind is working overtime, thinking of ways to take out a whole bunch of these guys at once.


    I turn to Vincent as he takes out two guys who wereing for us from the corner.


    ¡°Vincent we need to eliminate these fuckers. There¡¯s too many of them. Far too many.¡±


    ¡°There are too many.¡± He winces.


    We¡¯re going to have to go in for them old school and move forward shooting anyone in our path.


    ¡°Vincent we¡¯re going to be here all day if we keep going like this. We have to move in, move up, fight.¡± I look to him and he nods.


    I tap themunicator to speak to udius.


    ¡°udius we have to up the game on these fuckers. This is taking too long. They¡¯re just ying shit with us,¡± I tell him.


    He actuallyughs. ¡°Was wondering when you were going to call me in for a real fight. I¡¯ll take the left and you get the right, capo.¡±


    God that is crazy. He has his head screwed on though, waiting for us.


    ¡°Thanks. udius, I need a clearing to get to Diego. He might make a run for it if he sees we¡¯re taking his guys out. I need you to cover us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. We have you covered. Move on three.¡±


    I look to Vincent who nods.


    One . Two. Three.


    It¡¯s time to y.


    Vincent and I fly out from behind the pir. I whip out my handguns and start shooting at the same time that udius and his men step out to cover us.


    Vincent and I empty our guns in the men whoe for us and the spray of bullets thate from above finishes them off.


    I¡¯m surprised I don¡¯t get hit.


    Bodies lie before us. We took down at least fifty men. If they¡¯re not dead, they¡¯re nearly there. I don¡¯t have time to check.


    What catches my eye is Diego. He¡¯s taken note of the way we¡¯ve stepped things up and the fucker doesn¡¯t like it. He¡¯s about twenty five feet up from us and the motherfucker clocks on to me looking at him and is backing away like the dog he is, ready to flee.


    ¡°Vincent, look,¡± I shout as Diego starts backing away down the tform that looks like it leads out of the facility.


    ¡°I see that sick fuck. Let¡¯s go.¡± Vincent starts running and I follow.


    We don¡¯t yet have the clearing I hoped for but Pa jumps out from behind his pir and makes the path clear for us. Ten men go down and another two who were heading our way.


    We have the upper hand again so we take it.


    Vincent and I fly up the stairs taking three at a time, leaping up like animals. Lions out for blood.


    Vincent is like a ferocious beast roaring and I follow at his side. Pa and Nick have now joined us and they¡¯re following close behind.


    Just as Diego gets to the next set of stairs that lead up to the door, Vincent fires one shot that catches him.


    Triumph surges through me when Diego falls over, but the fucker is still moving. He starts crawling, as if he can really get away now. And like that?


    Idiot.


    We get to him and Vincentunches a kick to his body hard, like he¡¯s kicking a ball for the winning goal.


    Diego screams out from the impact and blood seeps through his jacket.


    That¡¯s where the bullet struck him, looks like it was just on his side.


    Fucking asshole. He should have gone down dead like the dog he is.


    Still trying to put up a fight, heunches himself up and growls whipping out his guns but I shoot him in his chest and he goes down again on his knees thrashing on the ground in obvious pain as blood pours from him.


    Vincent grabs Diego by his neck and presses his gun to his head. The psycho knows it¡¯s over for him but startsughing. Laughing like someone told a hrious joke.


    ¡°You people are fucking fools, all of you a joke.¡± Diego continues tough.


    ¡°We¡¯re funny? Really? Does this look funny to you?¡± Vincent balks.


    ¡°Look at you, miserable fools. Ipetent, inadequate fools. Especially you.¡± Diego res at me. ¡°So blinded by love you couldn¡¯t see for shit.¡±


    My nerves spike. What the hell is he talking about?


    ¡°Fucking dog. What are you trying to say?¡±


    He answers me with augh then starts coughing and spits blood. He looks like he¡¯s on hisst. ¡°You were fucking the rat¡¯s daughter all along. Never knew her old man was working both sides and ying you, stringing you along like mice like the vermin you are.¡±


    My damn mouth actually falls open as shock suffuses me.


    Mimi¡¯s father.


    Him?


    Joey Cipriani.


    No¡­


    No way..


    ¡°Joey Cipriani!¡± I bellow. I snap my gaze to Pa then Vincent who looks equally shocked.


    ¡°Idiot. Maybe you should go back to fucking around at your little sex club.¡± He starts tough again as I tense. ¡°You¡¯re all a fucking joke. A joke to the Sicilian mafia. You think you have everything figured outing here. Come for me with your best men, and leave your prized possessions and all that you hold dear with little protection so our rat can lead us right in to take what we want.¡±


    My stomach twists into knots tighter than a macram¨¦. I stare at Diego, feeling like I¡¯m going to pop a vessel.


    ¡°What are you talking about,¡± I demand.


    ¡°Your women and children.¡± He howls withughter. ¡°You think Gabe is enough to take down an army of us? He¡¯s good but he¡¯s not that good.¡±


    Jesus, they¡¯ve gone to the house!


    They¡¯ve gone to the fucking house.


    I step forward and knock his face in with the back of my gun.


    ¡°You fucking asshole. You were ying with us.¡±


    ¡°Your women will be more pussy to pass around.¡± Heughs out loud.


    I end his sorry ass before he can say another word. He has nothing more I want to hear. I fire the gun and the bullet sts between his eyes. Vincent drops him and growls like a beast. The same beast that¡¯s raging in me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Ma, you call Gabe,¡± he says.


    ¡°I¡¯m calling Mia,¡± Nick shouts.


    I grab my phone and dial Gabe¡¯s number.


    There¡¯s no answer. It just rings out to voicemail.


    I call again and the same thing happens. He¡¯d have his phone on him. I know he would and it works in the safe room.


    My heart races and my lungs tighten then tingle.


    I dare not think the worst.


    I can¡¯t.


    Gabe¡¯s not answering his phone and the Fontaines have gone to the house where our women and children are.


    Mimi¡¯s father¡­


    Joey.


    This is all his doing.


    Fuckkkkkkkkkkk.

 #3 Chapter 44

    CHAPTER FORTY-THREE


    Salvatore


    I call the surveince team above who can get quick eyes on the manor.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The panic puts me on autopilot, not allowing me to give in to the shit of the situation.


    ¡°Yes boss,¡± Freddo, my lead guy answers.


    ¡°I need eyes on the mansion quick. Something¡¯s happened,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Sure give me a sec.¡±


    Fuck, it takes less than that second before I hear a gasp from him.


    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s dead guys on thewn, doors open, blood all over.¡±


    No¡­


    ¡°Mia¡¯s not answering the phone,¡± Nick says, balling his fists. ¡°My wife and baby.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Pa demands looking at me. I can¡¯t answer and tell him there are dead men on thewn. I can¡¯t even look at Nick.


    Vincent holds up a finger and moves his phone from his ear.


    ¡°I got Ma on the phone. She has Charlotte, Mia and the kids. Gabe got them in the safe room and went back for Mimi. Gabe didn¡¯t get down there with her.¡±


    Numbness fills me. It¡¯s the nk of footsteps that makes me turn and I see udius and the guysing up the steps.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Fontaines went to the house, Mimi¡­ Gabe¡­¡± I can¡¯t say the words.


    Pa gets a grip on my arm. ¡°Hold it together boy. Let¡¯s go back and see what happened.¡±


    The Fontaines already wanted Mimi so I know in my heart what¡¯s happened. There¡¯s no way they would have found the files because they¡¯re in the family safe and I purposely made sure Mimi wasn¡¯t aware of that.


    She wouldn¡¯t have known. Gabe knew though.


    Oh God¡­ Gabe¡­ I hope he¡¯s alive.


    He can¡¯t be dead. I can¡¯t¡­think¡­


    ¡°Ma stay right where you are,¡± Vincent says into the phone and shoves it back in his pocket.


    My phone starts ringing and I answer straight away, thinking it¡¯s Gabe. It¡¯s not though.


    ¡°Salvatore Giordano, Marc Fontaine here,¡± Marc says like we¡¯re about to meet for business.


    I bare my teeth seething. ¡°Motherfucker,¡± I balk. ¡°Marc what have you done?¡±


    When everyone hears who I¡¯m talking to they look on in anticipation.


    ¡°Fucking hell capo, you really are taking charge of your new role,¡± Marc taunts. ¡°You may want to calm down some if you don¡¯t want me to end your girl right the fuck now. She sure is a little firecracker, can see why you like her.¡±


    ¡°Fucking give her back to me,¡± I shout.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make this simple. You bring the files and sign over the shippingpany and I¡¯ll consider if you get to see yourdy love alive again.¡±


    ¡°Fucking bastard,¡± I bellow.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you half an hour to give me an answer, then we¡¯ll decide where we¡¯ll meet to make the transfer. Those are my demands. Cross me and the girl dies quicker, or bes a fuck toy for me and mine.¡± He hangs up before I can answer.


    Fucking bastard.


    I wince and look at Pa.


    ¡°He wants the files and the shippingpany. Then he¡¯ll consider giving us Mimi alive.¡± I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m speaking those words. It feels like I¡¯m talking and speaking them but it¡¯s not real. Just like everything else. It¡¯s all part of the same surreal nightmare world we¡¯ve fallen in.


    I can¡¯t do this by myself but it looks like I have to. We all know Mimi¡¯s father is responsible for all of this. I didn¡¯t expect anyone to do anything for us. Her.


    I know what I feel though and she is mine. Doesn¡¯t matter who her father was, or is, or what he did to us.


    She¡¯s mine.


    I move to go but Vincent catches my arm.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡± he asks, grabbing me.


    ¡°Saving her.¡±


    ¡°By yourself?¡± he challenges. ¡°It¡¯s Mimi, Salvatore. She¡¯s one of us. We¡¯re all fucking going.¡±


    I breathe hard and stare at him. I¡¯m grateful, damn grateful and fuck¡­ the damn emotion catches up with me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say.


    He releases me and I look to Pa and Nick.


    ¡°Call Intel and get them to locate that bastard,¡± Pa orders. ¡°We need everybody on this. Vincent gather the rest of men.¡±


    I do as he says and hope like fuck I can save her.

 #3 Chapter 45

    CHAPTER FORTY-FOUR


    Mimi


    I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m supposed to feel right now.


    Sadness ¡­


    Grief¡­


    Pain¡­


    I feel all of it, all of it has seeped into my soul.


    All of it.


    They have me tied up on a boat. I¡¯m sitting on the wooden floor with my hands and feet bound and I¡¯m gagged.


    In my mind I keep seeing the image of Gabe lying there on the stone cold floor, in blood. I¡¯m trying to remember where the blood came from. I don¡¯t remember if the blood was on his stomach or his chest or if it wasing from his back. I can¡¯t remember.


    I just remember seeing red and him so lifeless and still.


    I see him and I see Dad.


    Dad¡­


    I try not to think of Dad because my mind refuses to ept what happened. Not what he did. It¡¯s what happened to him.


    Marc Fontaine put a bullet in his head. Marc killed him. I know that¡¯s true.


    I¡¯ve been on the floor with images of Dad and Gabe pushing through my mind,peting for my grief.


    Gabe was by my door.


    At my door, so¡­


    He must havee for me. Saw the men and came for me.


    The tears have stopped flowing from my eyes.


    I¡¯m pretty certain that I¡¯m all cried out. There¡¯s no more. Nothing left inside me and nothing left of me.


    A cynical voice inside my head tells me I should have seen darknessing. It alwayses when I¡¯m happy. Ites and takes away the happiness.


    It¡¯s happened to me so often now that I shouldn¡¯t be surprised by this.


    This time however just feels like the time it counts and matters. It¡¯s the time that¡¯s caused the biggest punch. Like a sucker punch in the back of my head.


    I should have seen iting but I looked away for one minute thinking that maybe my happiness was up to me. Then truth came to get me good.


    Fucking hell and fuck it all.


    I don¡¯t care anymore. I can¡¯t even think of Salvatore because I know these men are going to kill me and I¡¯ll never see him again.


    No matter what arrangements they make to get the files I feel I won¡¯t see Salvatore again.


    I never told him I loved him onest time.


    Thatst time.


    Early this morning.


    The door creaks open and bright lights fill the room.


    Marc walks in with another man that looks like him. I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s either Lawrence or Sergio Fontaine.


    They¡¯re all as guilty as each other to me.


    Marc pulls up the little metal chair across from me and sits down with a smirk on his face.


    Looking at him reminds me of Dad¡¯s involvement with them.


    I can¡¯t imagine how Dad got himself mixed up with these people.


    ¡°My dear you look so much like your meddlesome mother,¡± Marc states. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she Lawrence?¡±


    ¡°Spitting image,¡± Lawrence replies.


    ¡°Women out of business, and don¡¯t ask too many questions. Those are the first two things women know when they get involved with the mob. Those two things are like life lessons you stick by,¡± Marc continues. I can tell straight away he¡¯s one of those people who loves the sound of their own voice. ¡°Your father¡¯s first mistake was marrying outside of our world. Being with a woman who not only was associated with the states attorney but one who couldn¡¯t do what she was told. One who was ready to go after the big guys for the greater good. Crusader. Those kinds of women end up dead. They die fast just like you will.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Lawrence pulls the gag from my mouth and I wince, gasping for air.


    ¡°Threaten me all you want!¡± I cry out. ¡°I no longer care. I don¡¯t. Salvatore will never give you what you want. The evidence against you is too strong. They¡¯ll destroy you with it, everyst one of you.¡±


    Heughs. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that, Maria Cipriani. I think you underestimate your boy. He values his babygirl. He¡¯lle for you. I know he will and we¡¯ll kill him, kill him dead and resume our killing spree of the whole Giordano family. We¡¯ll take every fucking one of them out. From the youngest one to the oldest.¡±


    ¡°Bastard. You fucking bastard,¡± I cry.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m a little more than a bastard. Your father¡­ now he was a bastard. Didn¡¯t think before he got in so deep with us. Greed got him where he is today. Greedy bastard your father was, couldn¡¯t say no to money. That¡¯s how it started.¡± Heughs. ¡°We needed someone close to the Giordanos who did business with them. He was useful alright. Definitely useful, much more than we originally anticipated. Throw him all the money beyond his wildest imagination and that man would do anything. Never thought his family would be at risk until the day it happened.¡±


    All that money Dad had. It came from them.


    I¡¯m so stupid. So very stupid.


    Dad had millions. Millions he used to throw around. I thought it came from business deals with the Giordanos and his other acquisitions. I never imagined it was all dirty money he¡¯d gotten from ying sides.


    Everything fits now, the picture isplete and the puzzle solved. I see it all now before me like an actual picture I can touch.


    ¡°Such a fool,¡± Lawrence adds. ¡°But one we used to do our bidding.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so evil?¡± I don¡¯t know why I bother to ask such a thing. It¡¯s such a foolish question to ask men like them.


    ¡°We just are. You see we can¡¯t allow carelessness to threaten our empire. That is what those files are. A careless mistake we never sawing. Not seventeen years ago and not now. This fucking time mattered the most because I had the Giordanos right where I wanted them. It was perfect getting Stephanou and his tribe of psychos to do what we couldn¡¯t do.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you do it? Not enough man power? I doubt that, it¡¯s because you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance if it came to it. so you cut off the head of the most powerful members of the family first. Weaken them.¡± It¡¯s the rage inside me that¡¯s making me talk so ballsy. I¡¯m right though. I¡¯m absolutely right.


    Yes, I may not be a full blood Italian and know the ways of cosa nostra but I know enough. The crime families around don¡¯t trust them and the worst ones have enough power to keep themselves to themselves.


    They got Stephanou by chance, but I¡¯m sure that not even he would have helped if he didn¡¯t have the vendetta against the Giordanos.


    ¡°Probably had to keep your noses clean to keep rubbing shoulders with Congressman Patterson,¡± I add and his eyes darken.


    He doesn¡¯t like thatment. It¡¯s clear he doesn¡¯t.


    ¡°My girl I give you credit. You seem to be smarter than you look.¡± Marc nods. ¡°Your words don¡¯t count for shit though. We do what we have to, to keep what we have and increase that wealth. Your family could never imagine wealth like that. Not yours and not those vermin Giordanos.¡±


    ¡°Why do you hate them so much?¡± It¡¯s interest that makes me ask. I¡¯m pretty certain the Fontaines hate everybody.


    ¡°They have something we want. Control over the seas. You see it¡¯s one thing to own Chicago but when you have control over what goes andes to any part of the world, you have the world at your fingertips.¡± He sneers and balls his fist. ¡°That¡¯s what they have. We know not to bite the hands that feed us. Congressman Patterson has been the man who made our wealth possible and enabled our sess. He¡¯s opened doors and covered our backs. But at the end of the day, we¡¯re mobsters and nobody wants to lie down like a bitch and do as they¡¯re told. The shippingpany is for us. We get that and we don¡¯t need him. Eliminate the Giordanos and we get control of a jewel.¡±


    Christ¡­ I just stare at him.


    ¡°You asshole¡­¡± I mutter.¡±


    ¡°My offer to your beloved was this ¨C the files and the shippingpany in exchange for you. I n though to give them pieces of you, boom.¡± Heughs and I start to shake. ¡°They can have your dead body. Fuckers, I¡¯ll hand them your dead, lifeless body.¡±


    ¡°I hope they kill you!¡± I snap and he answers with the back of his hand. The impact makes me fall over and I smack my head against the hard floor.


    I scream when he gets on top of me andnds a fist in my face.


    Stars speckle my vision.


    ¡°That¡¯s the other thing about a woman. She¡¯s supposed to know when the fuck to shut up, but just like your mother, you don¡¯t.¡±


    Another punch and Ipletely ckout.

 #3 Chapter 46

    CHAPTER FORTY-FIVE


    Salvatore


    Motherfucking bastard.


    We fell straight into the trap and now we¡¯re heading into the unknown, drafted into the game of chance.


    It feels more like jeopardy because the odds are definitely not in our favor.


    Vincent and I are heading out on a small motorboat toward Marc Fontaine¡¯s yacht.


    He allowed no more than two of us to go to him.


    We thought we were the best two.


    His yacht is called The Maiden and it¡¯s ahead of us in the middle of Lake Michigan. Once again we¡¯re not far from our offices at Giordanos Inc. but we¡¯re out of range so that we can¡¯t get up to our usual tricks with our back up crew of snipers. It didn¡¯t stop us from trying to set something up but we both know we¡¯re basically on our own.


    On our own and at the mercy of the Fontaines.


    In his hands so we know he owns us.


    That he surely does.


    Within the space of one hour we not only arranged to make a deal with the devil to get Mimi back, but we learned that Gabe was shot.


    That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t answer his phone.


    Gabe was shot and is in hospital.


    And¡­ Mimi¡¯s father is dead.


    Pa went home to get the files and that¡¯s what greeted him.


    That is the seriousness of the situation that we¡¯re facing.


    I don¡¯t know if Gabe will make it or if I¡¯ll get Mimi back alive. I could lose them both. I could lose Gabe and Mimi. They could have already killed her. There¡¯s no guarantee they haven¡¯t.


    Vincent and I will go in balls to the wall for the chance to save Mimi but we both know we¡¯re heading to our deaths.


    Neither of us knows who will be on the boat, or what will happen.


    Just that we¡¯re supposed to meet at midday.


    It¡¯s nearly that now.


    The demand left us with little time to do anything. Although I¡¯m sure that was the intention. They wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to give us the luxury of time to go nning against them. I doubt that I would have been in the right frame of mind to do anything that wouldn¡¯t make the situation worse.


    I know Vincent is gunning to see Stefano, as am I. The odds for us don¡¯t look great but I want him to be there. Which will most likely mean that Rardo will be there too.


    ¡°What are we going to do Vincent?¡± I ask, piercing the silent tension that¡¯s formed between us. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever sounded so uncertain.


    Neither Vincent nor I have said anything to each other since we stepped on the boat.


    He¡¯s been steering it and I¡¯ve been standing next to him deep in contemtion.


    He looks to me. ¡°Salvatore¡­ it¡¯s times like this when you rely on instinct. That¡¯s the best answer I can give you. I hate that you were pushed into this because none of this is fair.¡±


    I look away because he sounds like he¡¯s reiterating Diego¡¯s words. Like I¡¯m not ready to be a capo.


    I¡¯m the idiot who didn¡¯t know Joey was a fucking rat. I¡¯m the idiot who¡¯s ipetent and inadequate.


    ¡°It is what it is, and I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here fair or not. We need some kind of n, just something,¡± I point out.


    We need something more than what we have.


    We havemunicators on us, concealed behind our ears. Pa and Nick are with the surveince team. He took the bullet in his arm and it looked pretty bad but he insisted oning out and helping in whatever way he can. They can both hear what we¡¯re saying now.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let them kill Mimi and we can¡¯t just hand over the files,¡± I state. That much was clear.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°We won¡¯t know until we see who¡¯s there and¡­ what¡¯s going on. It¡¯s all shit, Salvatore. All of it and I¡¯m on edge. Ready to snap.¡±


    The day had just gotten worse with each passing second. Neither of us is saying anything about Gabe because we know hope is a rare thing in our world.


    The rage I feel now is the kind that makes me want to unleash fury on all.


    I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t get to kill Joey Cipriani myself. I¡¯m not real interested in finding out how he died, I just wish I could have done it.


    Truth is truth and when ites out pain is the only thing you can feel and truth is as potent as poison.


    He did this.


    All of it.


    The only saving grace about it is, it would kill me to take another parent away from Mimi.


    That is the only thing I would have been cut up about.


    When I think back to how that prick told me to do the right thing and choose what was best for Mimi because I represented danger, I could breathe fire from hell.


    That evil bastard was just saying that to me because he knew war wasing for us and he knew he was one of the harbingers of death. He didn¡¯t want her caught up in it. He was trying to fucking steer her away from us because he wanted us all dead. Why?


    I don¡¯t fucking know. Money and power. That¡¯s what it alwayses down to ¨C money. God knows how much the Fontaines must have paid him. It makes me wonder what might have happened in regards to Mimi¡¯s mother¡¯s death.


    I nce at my watch. It¡¯s five to twelve. We¡¯re minutes away from the yacht now.


    This is going to go down in five minutes.


    I hold my breath as the tension rises and ride out the time like we ride the waves.


    As soon as we approach, five men with guns appear at the main deck to wee us.


    Fuck am I ever tense. Just those fucking five outnumber us.


    ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± Vincent deres.


    ¡°Steady boys,¡± Pa¡¯s voice sounds in our earpieces. ¡°We¡¯re working on things our end. Be calm and do what you can,¡± he adds.


    There¡¯s a slight reassurance that he can talk to us.


    Working on things could mean anything, we¡¯ll just have to see. Pa has connections and udius is helping. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯lle up with anything or what they¡¯lle up with but I sure as fuck hope that they do.


    We dock the boat. Vincent grabs the files and we climb aboard The Maiden.


    Two bulky men step forward. They¡¯re the usual Fontaine meatheads.


    ¡°Gun¡¯s now,¡± the blond one says, stretching out his hand.


    We hand over two handguns, one each.


    We foresaw this so we didn¡¯t bring any more weapons than necessary.


    Our weapons will be what they¡¯re carrying if we get a chance to take it. My blond friend has a mean looking machine gun that would serve me well if I can get my hands on it.


    ¡°Spread em,¡± he orders further and we stretch out our arms so they can search us. Vincent only does one arm, the other holds on to the box with the files.


    When the guy looks at him to move his arm he doesn¡¯t, he simply stares him down.


    ¡°Move your arm,¡± the guy says to Vincent.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to see you fucking make me. I¡¯d like it more if you seriously tried. I¡¯d rip your skin off your face, shred it bit by bit and mess you up. Prep you for your ce next to me in hell.¡± The cool edge Vincent speaks with sends a chill down me.


    He¡¯s changed.


    He has. He¡¯s had to. He¡¯s be ruthless and heartless. it¡¯s him because I know he¡¯s serious as fuck.


    The guard knows it too and takes the hint not to push him.


    I steal my spine when the door at the end of the dock opens.


    Marces out and Mimi is with him.


    She has her hands tied behind her and her face is ck and blue. He hit her and messed her up.


    It¡¯s enough to make me kill him now, but what deters me is the little bomb vest strapped to her chest.


    He has a fucking bomb on my girl.

 #3 Chapter 47

    CHAPTER FORTY-SIX


    Salvatore


    Mimi looks at me and there¡¯s so much sadness in her eyes.


    God help me I try not to be too enraged with the state she¡¯s in but doing that makes helplessness crush me.


    As Marc ces a gun to her head in one hand and waves around a little remote in his other hand, Lawrence Fontaine makes his presence known along with Stephanou and Ricardo.


    I look on, truly seeing what I¡¯m up against.


    I see it and it¡¯s not looking good. It¡¯s not looking like I¡¯m going to get her back alive.


    ¡°Wee aboard The Maiden,¡± Marc says, his voice loud and heavy with the power he has over us.


    ¡°Save the pleasantries Marc Fontaine, we don¡¯t need it,¡± Vincent answers. There¡¯s a tick in his jaw that worsens the longer Stephanou stares at him.


    Vincent turns his gaze to Stephanou and stares him down when he chuckles.


    ¡°Laugh,¡± Vincent says. ¡°Go ahead andugh. We¡¯ll see who¡¯llugh at the end of the day.¡±


    ¡°You talk like you actually can do anything,¡± Stephanou answers. ¡°You¡¯re helpless as shit. Useless and we own your ass.¡±


    ¡°Much as I love this pissing contest I vote we move to business,¡± Marc cuts in. ¡°Hand over the files.¡±


    ¡°Hand over the girl first.¡± I recoil.


    I don¡¯t know who this prick thinks he¡¯s dealing with. He thinks we¡¯re just do as he says.


    Fuck him.


    Marc smiles.


    ¡°Capo, it¡¯s me in charge here. I¡¯m running the show and what I say goes. Hand over the fucking files or she gets it now. I shoot her dead and then I kill the two of you and take it.¡± He says that like it¡¯s the obvious thing to do.


    I realize something in that moment.


    It would be the obvious thing to do if you were dealing with regr people.


    They know they aren¡¯t.


    They don¡¯t know me. They think of me as the ountant with the sex club. But they¡¯re not stupid. They¡¯re not as stupid as they look. I¡¯m capo and we¡¯re no run of the mill crime family. They know Pa and they know Vincent. He¡¯s one of the most feared capos on the street.


    They know that even though we don¡¯t have guns they can¡¯t just fuck with us by killing Mimi and taking the files. Not without us ending one or two of them with our bare hands.


    The reasoning floats into my head. At the same time conflict fills me when Vincent takes a step forward to hand the files to Lawrence.


    ¡°Salvatore,¡± a voice sounds in my ear piece. I don¡¯t recognize it but I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s one of our men. ¡°Step to your right. I have a clear shot on Marc and I¡¯m going to take it. When I do get ready to move. Back up is on the way but they won¡¯t be with you for another few minutes.¡±


    Jesus¡­


    Hope¡­ the thing I know I dare not dream of fills me, it fills me and I look to the left at the guy with the machine gun. I¡¯m heading to him first.


    ¡°On two,¡± the voice says.


    One. Two.


    I step to the left. Marc smiles and that¡¯s thest thing he gets to do in this life.


    Marc Fontaine drops down to the ground like a puppet loosened from their strings as a bullet wedges between his eyes.


    Then instead of handing the files to Lawrence, Vincent hits him with the case and grabs his gun.


    I move into action, heading for machine gun guy at the same time Mimi kicks one of the mening for her and runs to the safe alcove beneath the stairs.


    I get to machine gun guy just as he was about to fire at me. The other two men next to him start shooting but Vincent fires back, taking them out and one of the guys on his side.


    In the meantime machine gun guy gives me a good fight seeing what I¡¯m after. He holds on to his weapon for fucking dear life so I use brain and brawl and beat the shit out of him.


    I manage to knock him over with his own weight and we fall hard. The minute we do I shove the gun around and load his stomach with bullets.


    I grab the gun and take out another two guys with it.


    Around us there are twenty guys firing at us, including Ricardo, Lawrence and Stephanou.


    Stephanou is shooting from inside the room they came from, and Ricardo and Lawrence are behind the pirs near the stairs leading to the upper deck.


    I move behind a pir near me and shoot back as bulletse my way.


    Rardo and Lawrencee for me while Stephanou goes to Vincent.


    Them with their men and artillery are too much.


    I step out firing, miss, then have to jump back behind the pir to shield myself.


    They¡¯reing closer.


    I jump out again at the same time seven men in wetsuits run out from the back. Guns zing.


    One bullet to the back of the head takes out Rardo and suddenly all hell breaks loose on board The Maiden.


    The men whip off their masks and I see it¡¯s udius and his guys along with three military looking guys.


    Bullets fly everywhere and I take out who I can fighting for my life, fighting to get closer to my girl. She¡¯s still too close to danger. Still too close and where she is she can¡¯t move, if she does she risks getting hit.


    I just have to keep fighting to get to her. Keep going.


    ¡°Motherfucker,¡± Lawrence yells,ing for me.


    He¡¯s a fool for doing that but it¡¯s his funeral. His fucking funeral.


    I load him up with a cascade of bullets that riddles his body with holes.


    Motherfucking bastard.


    Two Fontaine brothers down. One fucker to expose with the files which are on the ground across from me.


    Dead men lie across the way to it and udius ends thest guy.


    It¡¯s just Vincent and Stephanou fighting and it looks like that fight is going to be over quickly. Blood pours from Stephanou¡¯s chest.


    Vincent gets another two bullets in Stephanou¡¯s stomach.


    When I see him go down, dropping to his knees, I know it¡¯s over.


    It¡¯s fucking over.


    Stephanou looks up to Vincent who grabs a tuft of his graying hair and yanks his head.


    Like Diego, Stephanou does that stupidugh.


    ¡°Fucking asshole there¡¯s nothing tough at,¡± Vincent shouts in his face.


    ¡°There is. I¡¯mughing at you. You lost her and you lost yourself, the same way I lost myself when I lost my wife. You will never be the same again Vincent Giordano. Can¡¯t bring her back.¡±


    ¡°Vengeance is mine. Your life is mine to take,¡± Vincent shout and Stephanou wobbles.


    Heughs again though. ¡°Shame I had to kill her, she was such a good dirty fuck-¡±


    That¡¯s all Vincent allows him to say.


    He grabs the long reach knife Stephanou has in the sheath on his back and one swing of it severs his head from his miserable body.


    Vincent holds the head up like a savage, and it¡¯s most the horrific thing I¡¯ve ever seen when Stephano¡¯s eyes blink then go wide like he doesn¡¯t realize yet that he¡¯s dead.


    Vincent throws his head into the water and looks to Mimi under the stairs.


    I run to her and my damn heart freezes up in my chest when I see the fucking bomb has switched itself on and it says fifteen minutes.


    ¡°Fuck!!!¡± I roar.


    Fifteen minutes!


    I run over to Mark¡¯s dead body and see the remote next to him. I grab it and see it¡¯s fucked. The top is smashed and the wires are sticking out.


    ¡°Jesus Salvatore,¡± Vincent hisses. ¡°Can you fix it?¡±


    I look at it and I can¡¯t figure out what the hell I can fix. I press the buttons and they feel loose. There¡¯s no connection, it¡¯s literally fucked.


    I go back over to Mimi and she starts crying harder.


    She¡¯s crying and saying something I don¡¯t want to hear.


    ¡°Go, leave me,¡± she splutters but I don¡¯t look at her.


    I look over the bomb vest and at the timer disy.


    Twelve and a half minutes. Shit!


    ¡°Salvatore you guys have to go and leave me. This is one thing you can¡¯t save me from. Not this time. Don¡¯t risk yourself for me,¡± Mimi continues.


    I ignore her again but take heed that she¡¯s right about one thing.


    I can¡¯t let these guys risk their lives any more than they have. This bomb will explode if I can¡¯t diffuse it.


    I stand and look at the faces of my friends.


    udius looks sad. He never looks like that. The thing is he knows exactly what I¡¯m going to do. They all do. I can¡¯t look at Vincent yet. Not yet.


    ¡°Guys get off the boat,¡± I yell.


    ¡°Salvatore,¡± Vincent grabs me by my neck and shakes me as much as he can. ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you?¡±


    God I remember the time I thought I could fight him and he surely put me in my ce. The same crazees over me now as Ind a fist in his face and he staggers backward.


    ¡°Vincent get the fuck off the boat! It¡¯s a fucking bomb. Timothy needs you.¡± I look to the other guys. ¡°You have families. Some of you have kids. I thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for us. Please, get off the boat.¡±


    udius and his guys bow their heads and they go. No words spoken. They don¡¯t need to.


    Vincent is still there though with me. I grab the files and hand them to him. When he takes them I know he¡¯ll do as I ask.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Go Vin. You know, I¡¯m sure Sorcha¡¯sst thoughts had to be how much she loved you and Timothy. She knew you would be okay though because you have him. He¡¯s the symbol of the love you have. Go.¡±


    Vincent winces and bows his head and when he looks back at me he hugs me hard.


    ¡°Find a way to diffuse the bomb. Fucking do it Salvatore. I¡¯m not saying goodbye to you,¡± he scuffs and turns to walk with the other guys. They take the boat Vincent and I came on.


    I resist the urge to falter. I am going to try.


    I tap themunicator.


    ¡°Pa, there¡¯s a bomb, set to go off,¡± I look at Mimi who¡¯s shaking her head at me. The timer says nine minutes. ¡°We have six minutes. Is there anyone who knows what to do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m checking right now boy,¡± Pa replies.


    I walk back to Mimi and she tries to wipe away the tears flowing from her eyes but there are too many.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go Salvatore? You have a family too. You have a life,¡± she says through bouts of tears.


    I look at her and just like always I see it.


    I see forever. Love in life, and love beyond death.


    She¡¯s everything to me.


    ¡°You are my family¡­ and my life. You are mine,¡± I answer, stunning her.


    Her lips part and she blinks several times.


    The voice on themunicator snaps me back to focus. ¡°Salvatore, this is Captain Seacrest. I need you to open the vest and look at the wires. I need to know how many wires the bomb has.¡±


    I do exactly as he says. Opening the Velcro sp on the vest I see three wires.


    ¡°There¡¯s three,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Give me colors.¡±


    ¡°White, purple, and blue,¡± I practically blurt.


    ¡°Okay listen up I need you to calm down and listen to me. The wire ordering starts from the top down. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The purple isn¡¯tmon. I think that¡¯s some spin of shit your pals yed. It could be a rogue wire that can detonate, or it could be non-functional. So this is what you¡¯ll do but it¡¯s a game of chance.¡±


    I grit my teeth when he says that. ¡°Okay. I got it,¡± I answer.


    ¡°If thest wire is white cut that. If it¡¯s the blue one cut that one. Good luck.¡±


    Thest wire is blue. I¡¯m going to cut that. We now have six minutes.


    We have six minutes and I¡¯m going to cut the blue wire and hope like fuck it¡¯s the right one.


    Before I do that though I¡¯m going to be selfish and take some of that time to tell Mimi how I feel just in case it doesn¡¯t work.


    I won¡¯t make the mistake again of leaving without telling her I love her.


    This time, if it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll be leaving for good.

 #3 Chapter 48

    CHAPTER FORTY-SEVEN


    Mimi


    I get that feeling again where the conflict of emotion warring inside me is so strong I don¡¯t know what to feel.


    Panic.


    Terror.


    Love¡­


    How can I look at this man before me and not feel love?


    I met him when I was four and I swear to God I felt it back then. I¡¯d put my name to it that it¡¯s true. I think it¡¯s true. I look at him and I know it for truth.


    As he stares back at me I see love sparkling deep in his eyes. I see that and the dark edge of goodbye. Goodbye, if this doesn¡¯t work. If he can¡¯t disarm the bomb.


    I know him.


    He was speaking to someone who could help. The only way he could look the way he does right now is if they told him it might not work.


    Salvatore won¡¯t tell me that part though. He won¡¯t.


    We have less than five minutes now.


    So little time so I¡¯m going to say all that matters. Just in case it doesn¡¯t work.


    He smiles and reaches out to touch my face.


    ¡°Thank you for staying with me,¡± I mutter and return the smile. My face still hurts from the way Marc beat me. I¡¯m in pain but I¡¯m smiling at my man.


    ¡°Babygirl where else am I going to be?¡± He gives me that sexy smirk and smooths his hand over my jaw to cup my face. ¡°I can¡¯t let you go Mimi. I can¡¯t¡­What I said before the other day¡­ I can¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t be without you.¡±


    As he speaks the words love pushes through the swirl of emotion. Ites through and I feel it so strong it could be a tangible entity before me.


    ¡°Well¡­ just like always I wasn¡¯t going to listen.¡± I don¡¯t know where I¡¯ve summoned humor from but it¡¯s here. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going anywhere. I figured I¡¯d spend the rest of my life trying to find ways to keep you. Make up some excuse to see you. Then you¡¯d just get tired of me and give in.¡±


    Heughs. ¡°I think that would have worked. But I¡¯m getting to be an old man now Maria Cipriani, and I can¡¯t keep chasing after you.¡±


    ¡°You are not old.¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°Baby, fucking hell, by the time that n of yourses to fruition I¡¯ll be using a walking stick. I like¡­ I like my version of that n better. Or rather my n. In my n we get to the part where I give in to you a lot faster. I sell the apartment and we buy a nice big house in the suburbs.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d sell your apartment?¡± I raise my brows.


    ¡°Yeah. We get married next spring and have four kids. It¡¯ll be way too small babygirl.¡±


    My God¡­ I want that. That sounds like a dream my whole being would kill for.


    ¡°We have four kids?¡± I ask, touching his face. I don¡¯t need to ask about anything else. If he says we¡¯ll be married next spring, that¡¯s what we¡¯ll be doing.


    ¡°Two girls who look just like you and two boys.¡±


    ¡°I love it. Yes, let¡¯s go with your n.¡±


    He nods his agreement and we smile at each other but when his smile recedes mine does too and we look down at the timer together.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Three minutes. That¡¯s all we have left.


    Three minutes.


    He presses his forehead to mine then kisses me.


    ¡°I love you Mimi,¡± he tells me. ¡°I¡¯ve always loved you baby.¡±


    ¡°I love you, too,¡± I tell him. ¡°Always.¡±


    Blowing out a sharp breath, he lifts the edge of the blue wire and holds the knife to it. But his eyes are on me.


    One quick snap of the wire and we both look down to the timer¡­


    It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s turned off.


    Oh God¡­It¡¯s off!


    We look back to each other and he reaches for me again, grabbing me and hugging me hard against his chest as I break down.


    A gasp falls from my lips and on that release of air, I break.


    I¡¯m grateful. I¡¯m definitely grateful for the second chance at life we both have, but I break down and cry for everything.


    Everything.


    All the loss, the grief, the pain.


    But he holds me.


    Salvatore holds me, steadying me like an anchor. His touch reminds me that I may be broken inside, but I have him and as long as I do he will always fix me and make me whole.


    No matter what happens.


    My boy will always be there to save me.


    The next three weeks are undoubtedly the hardest I¡¯ve ever faced in my life.


    Two funerals happen.


    One for Sorcha and the other for Dad.


    Dad¡¯s was today.


    Sorcha¡¯s wasst week and it was ¡­awful, just awful.


    From the gathering of over two hundred people to the way they all grieved.


    I think I speak for everyone when I say that the way Vincent grieved was something beyond anything anyone could describe.


    It made me feel guilty.


    It made me feelpletely out of ce although her death wasn¡¯t my fault.


    Guilt just for being Joey Cipriani¡¯s daughter was enough.


    It¡¯s the same guilt I feel now as I stand here by Dad¡¯s gravesite at the Cipriani family plot.


    I¡¯m here again, fifteen yearster. Another parent this time, yet the day feels the same.


    Guilt consumes me because I feel like I¡¯m a traitor too. My father is responsible for the deaths of people I loved.


    It feels like I shouldn¡¯t be here and all through the nning of the funeral it felt like I should have no part of it.


    Yet¡­


    I had to bring principle back to the forefront of my mind and remember he was my father.


    Greed made him do what he did and he got in too deep. As to whether he tried to get out, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think he wanted to. I don¡¯t think he wanted trouble but I don¡¯t think he cared about anyone besides himself, and me.


    That is my assessment of him and I won¡¯t kid myself into thinking that thest time I saw him where he tried to save me somewhat was anything in the way of redemption.


    It wasn¡¯t.


    Not for the man who killed my mother and did so much wrong.


    When I told everyone that Dad killed Mom they couldn¡¯t believe it. The knowledge howeverpleted the picture for them and I was just grateful they didn¡¯t hate me.


    I didn¡¯t expect anyone to be here for me the way they were when Mom died and I didn¡¯t ask.


    Besides they had enough to worry about with Gabe.


    Gabe is in aa.


    Gabe has been in aa for thest three weeks.


    He took a bullet in his chest. If he dies I won¡¯t know what to do or how to feel. I just pray the next funeral I attend won¡¯t be his.


    That is my prayer as I stand here.


    I pray Gabe won¡¯t be next.


    The funeral has been over for close to an hour but I¡¯m still here just looking.


    Gina was thest to leave with my rtives.


    I sent her home because I didn¡¯t want to talk.


    Gina¡¯s a talker. She believes in talking it out, even small talk.


    I can¡¯t do it when I feel like this.


    A trickle of water drips onto my knuckles.


    Rain¡­


    Of course that¡¯s what¡¯s missing from the day.


    It rained when Mom was buried. The sky cracked open and poured from the heavens. I look up at the gray angry clouds above me as it starts to drizzle.


    I should go.


    I should leave but I can¡¯t quite make myself do it.


    Returning my gaze to the freshlyid earth on the grave and the cascade of red roses, I shake my head like I¡¯m shaking my head at him.


    Maybe it would hurt less if he was horrible to me.


    Maybe it would make me feel better if I hated him. What I hate now is that I still have the love I¡¯ve always felt because he was my father and I¡¯m grieving. I hate that I¡¯m grieving for a man who truthfully was a monster.


    ¡°I wish you didn¡¯t do it. I wish you didn¡¯t do it Papa. Any of it. I loved you so much. Look at us now,¡± I say.


    I hate crying. It makes me feel weak and I¡¯m anything other than that, but no strength on earth can will the tears away.


    But¡­ just like that day so long ago as the tearse warm fingers cover mine.


    I never even heard him approach.


    Salvatore.


    He¡¯s here and he¡¯s not alone.


    They came too.


    Nick, Julian and Ang and ¡­ Vincent.


    Vincent¡­


    When I look to him he tips his head in reverence as do the others. I look to Nick and remember him calling me a Giordano.


    No way did I expect this.


    Not any of it.


    But I know why they¡¯re here.


    They¡¯re here for me.


    It¡¯s afort that¡¯s more than I could ever ask for.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I whisper looking at each of them.


    Salvatore takes me into his arms and holds me as the tearse harder. My soul weeping.

 #3 Chapter 49

    CHAPTER FORTY-EIGHT


    Mimi


    I stir against soft silky sheets and twist on to my side.


    Opening my eyes I see the best thing ever.


    Against the view of the Chicago skyline in the basking colors of sunrise, the most gorgeous man I¡¯ve ever seen in my life sits on the wooden chair by the window.


    He¡¯s wearing boxers, showing off his tattoos and the work of art he is.


    He¡¯s reading the newspaper and I¡¯m looking at him, savoring the moment and the time that we have.


    I haven¡¯t left since he brought me back here days ago.


    That was after the funeral.


    When we¡¯re here we live in our own reality for the few hours we have. We live in a fantasy where we make love every chance we get and talk about that future we were given the chance to have.


    When we¡¯re not here we face the worries that are still at hand.


    I shuffle to sit up and he looks over at me.


    ¡°Morning sleepy head,¡± he smiles.


    ¡°Morning.¡±


    He holds up the paper and shows me the front page.


    My eyes widen when I see the headline:


    Government Corruption in Illinois


    Congressmen Patterson faces years of Imprisonment for links to international sex and drug trafficking.


    It¡¯s all happening way bigger than I imagined.


    Nearly a month on and the saga continues.


    The same evening of the showdown on the boat, Julian took the files to his people who could make things happen fast.


    On the ten o¡¯clock news that night every news channel got word out about Congressman Patterson¡¯s activities and his links to the Fontaines. The minute the Fontaine name was dropped the newspapers ran with the story like wildfire, talking about The Italian Mob and their influence in the city. Government corruption at its finest.


    I didn¡¯t care too much for all of that.


    What happened after that was a warning from the Giordanos to anyone who belonged to the Fontaines or the Portaleu family to stay the fuck away, or it would mean instant death. No questions asked.


    I wrap the sheet around me and make my way over to Salvatore.


    When I sit in hisp he hands me the newspaper and I read over the main paragraphs.


    Sergio Fontaine is behind bars and six others in the family linked to his business activities. All were found guilty of drugs and illegal sex trafficking. All assets seized. The investigation continues¡­N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The Fontaines are a big family and from what¡¯s happened over thest few weeks it looks like they lost everything and are over.


    No longer a threat.


    I look back to him and he takes the paper away from me.


    ¡°We¡¯ve always had to be on the alert with the Fontaines. Always. It¡¯s absolutely over, but it doesn¡¯t feel real. Not yet,¡± Salvatore states.


    ¡°It won¡¯t for a while.¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s the same for you too. Have you thought about speaking with your father¡¯swyers yet?¡±


    I sigh and shake my head. Dad left me everything. The total of it all is probably close to two billion in value. That¡¯s what hiswyers want to speak to me about and I don¡¯t want to talk about it because I know Fontaine money is wrapped up in a substantial amount of it.


    ¡°Salvatore¡­ it doesn¡¯t feel right to take it.¡± It doesn¡¯t and it crossed my mind to give it to my money-grabbing rtives in Cbria who¡¯ve also been trying to contact me.


    Aunt Francesca couldn¡¯t make it to the funeral because she¡¯s broke yet I heard from Uncle Franco that she was having a boob job and her lips done. So when she called me to express her sorrow for my father¡¯s passing and in the same breath asked me if I could be considerate of her when the will was finalized I stopped talking to everybody.


    ¡°Baby¡­ All money is dirty¡­¡± He raises a finger and I smile as he pauses for effect. ¡°Except mine. Mine wasn¡¯t dirty. That three mill came from me working my ass off legit straight up from my Rainy Day saving ount.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯mughing. He smiles at me when he sees my reaction.


    ¡°Babygirl.¡± He holds my gaze. ¡°Take the money and the empire. It¡¯s the least he could do for you, maybe that¡¯s why he left you everything.¡±


    I look down at his hand holding me to him and climb my gaze back to meet his eyes.


    ¡°Okay¡­ I guess we have other things to worry about.¡± I¡¯ll call them tomorrow. It¡¯s our turn to see Gabe in the morning at the hospital.


    I keep thinking-what if he doesn¡¯t wake up? My mind shifts from remembering him lying on the ground in a pool of blood to how lifeless he looks in the hospital bed.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Salvatore taps the side of my cheek. ¡°We don¡¯t worry when we¡¯re in here remember? That was the agreement.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Yeah I remember.¡±


    ¡°Good because you need to be in a good mood for what I¡¯m about to do next.¡±


    I perk up and smile at him. ¡°Are you making pancakes with that chocte sauce? I would love that if you are.¡±


    He gets up with me but sets me back down on the chair.


    ¡°I can do that, but I have something else I want to do first.¡±


    I watch him, curiously as he goes over to the walk in closet and returns with a little pink jewelry box.


    It¡¯s salmon pink like the color he painted my office at the restaurant. My favorite color.


    ¡°You brought me a present?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yeah, basically,¡± he replies and snaps open the little box.


    At first I look at the little ring inside and I gasp because I think it¡¯s beautiful, but then it clicks and I realize that it¡¯s an engagement ring.


    A princess cut diamond that sparkles so bright it has that after twinkle is set in the center of a delicate gold band.


    I look from Salvatore to the ring as he doesn¡¯t just get on one knee, he gets down on both knees and takes my hand.


    ¡°Salvatore¡­¡± I breathe. It¡¯s the first time in weeks that the tears that threaten to fall aren¡¯t caused by grief.


    ¡°So back on the boat, I kind of asked you to marry me. It was probably the worst proposal ever with the bomb about to go off and all.¡± A lopsided grin fills his face.


    ¡°It was beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯m d you think so since I didn¡¯t have this then. I didn¡¯t want you thinking I was just talking out of my ass. I wanted you to know I meant every word I said, all of it. So I¡¯m doing this part properly.¡± He nods. ¡°Maria Cipriani, you are my everything. I know I have no right to be selfish and want to keep you with me when so much danger has happened around us, but I feel like as long as I live I can keep you safe. As long as there¡¯s life in me I can keep you safe. That¡¯s what I¡¯m going with. Please be mine. Please be my wife.¡±


    I¡¯m nodding before he can finish. ¡°Yes. Yes always, Salvatore.¡±


    I throw myself into his arms and we fall back onto the floor. He turns me around and takes my hand so he can ce the ring on my finger.


    It looks good there.


    ¡°Maria Giordano,¡± he says.


    ¡°I like it. I love it, ¡± I tell him as he kisses me. ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too.¡±

 #3 Chapter 50

    CHAPTER FORTY-NINE


    Salvatore


    Back to reality¡­.


    We¡¯re at the hospital now.


    I was just speaking with the doctors to get the update on Gabe.


    Mimi is with Charlotte in Gabe¡¯s room.


    I walk back into his room and see them.


    Charlotte was crying yesterday when we left and she¡¯s crying harder now. It¡¯s times like these when I¡¯m grateful for Mimi. I always say she mother-hen¡¯s the girls at the club but she¡¯s like it all the time. It¡¯s not the fact of being a mother hen. She¡¯s just a good friend.


    That¡¯s what my girl is. My wife to be.


    Nothing can quite describe how happy she made me this morning when she agreed to be mine forever. It¡¯s something I hold on to for strength now as I look at my brother who is still in aa.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get her some breakfast,¡± Mimi says cutting into my thoughts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can eat,¡± Charlotte answers, shaking her head.


    ¡°We¡¯ll just get something light. You need to keep your strength up,¡± Mimi tells her and gives her a quick hug offort.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t stay away too long,¡± Mimi promises and nces over to me.


    I dip my head in agreement and she ushers Charlotte out.


    I sit in the little chair by Gabe¡¯s bedside and look at him. He¡¯s attached to tubes and monitors. His vitals look stable but he looks so weakpared to the person I know him to be.


    He¡¯s just lying there, but for the subtle rise and fall of his chest he¡¯d almost appear lifeless with his still form and pale skin.


    The guys should be here soon. Nick and Vincent.


    My parents will be hereter today if there are no changes.


    We¡¯ve fallen into this routine so we each get to stay with him for a few hours at a time and he doesn¡¯t get overwhelmed with too many people around him at once.


    The doctors said he can hear us when we talk and is probably trying to wake up but can¡¯t just yet.


    It¡¯s that just yet part that I hang on to because it gives me hope.


    It still doesn¡¯t feel quite real to me that he¡¯s lying in this bed.


    I look at him and I think back to months ago when we had that fight. I was so angry. So damn angry at him even with the prior knowledge of why he treated Mimi the way he did.


    I can admit now that I was jealous too.


    I can own my eptance that I was jealous of what he had with her and it was


    foolish.


    It was foolish to be that way with him.


    I want so badly for him to wake up.


    ¡°Gabe¡­ I need you toe back to us,¡± I say to him. ¡°I don¡¯t like this. You¡¯re worrying the hell out of me. I need you toe back, please. You have a kid on the way and a wife who needs you. But I¡­ need you too.¡±


    The door pushes open and Nick and Vincente in.


    They look from me to Gabe and the same caution that I see in their faces fills them.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I greet them and they both acknowledge me.


    ¡°Anything change?¡± Vincent asks.


    I shake my head. ¡°All the same. The staff said everything was the same toost night. No change at all,¡± I reply.


    The only thing I¡¯m d for is that he¡¯s not on life support. He can breathe on his own and he seems functional, he¡¯s just in aa. But, life support is the next thing if he doesn¡¯t pull through soon.


    I don¡¯t even like that word. Thest person I knew of on life support was Nick¡¯s best friend Tommy and he didn¡¯t make it.


    The three of us look on at Gabe, not knowing what to say.


    I nce at Nick as he sighs and runs a hand through his hair.


    We¡¯re all taking this hard but each of us is going through it a little different to the other. The same way we¡¯re close in different ways.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Nick begins. ¡°I remember when I was fifteen and I took Gabe¡¯s car and crashed it in the river near the Peterson manor.¡±


    Vincent looks at him and frowns. We all remember that because it was one of the many times when Nick nearly died.


    ¡°Nick, you didn¡¯t take his car, you stole it,¡± Vincent corrects him and gives him a hard stare.


    ¡°God, fine I stole his car, then¡­¡± Nick frowns and continues and I just look at him. ¡°I crashed the car in the river and Frankie had toe after me and save me because the door was jammed. I don¡¯t know how you all got there so fast but that would have been me gone. Gabe beat the shit out of me when Frankie pulled me from the river.¡±


    ¡°It served you right,¡± I smirk. I got two ck eyes trying to get Gabe off Nick and Vincent got his arm broken.


    Nick chuckles. ¡°Gabe was mad as all hell at me, and I couldn¡¯t believe he lost it like that. Then it hit me ¡­ it wasn¡¯t because I stole his car. That rage was never about the car. He didn¡¯t give a shit about the car. He beat me up because of what could have happened to me. I scared the shit out of him and I nearly died. He¡¯s my ¡­ he¡¯s the guy who keeps me alive. All of you have, but him¡­ he¡¯s a big reason why I¡¯m standing here today.¡±


    In all the time I¡¯ve known Nick I¡¯ve never heard him speak such words, never.


    Maybe it¡¯s the magic in them that shifts the tides and opens the door for what happens next.


    I have to stand when I see Gabe move his hand because I think I¡¯ve imagined it.


    Of course I would think that because I¡¯ve been hoping for a miracle to happen since he got here.


    When Gabe opens his eyes and looks at Nick my whole being sighs with relief.


    ¡°Nick,¡± Gabe says and looks around.


    ¡°Jesus Christ Gabe!¡± Nick shrieks practically jumping on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go get the doctors.¡± He goes through the door and Vincent moves closer.


    ¡°Gabe we¡¯re all here bro,¡± Vincent tells him.


    Gabe looks over to me. I¡¯m so choked up I can¡¯t talk.


    ¡°My wife¡­¡± he says blinking.


    ¡°She¡¯s okay,¡± I say quickly but then he lifts himself like he¡¯s going to get up. ¡°Mimi. I went to get her. The guards saw Marc Fontaine on the cameras heading to her room.¡±


    I ce my hand on him and tap his shoulder. ¡°She¡¯s okay, Gabe. She¡¯s safe.


    ¡°Everyone made it, and they¡¯re okay,¡± Vincent assures him. ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s all


    over.¡±


    It is over now, it feels like it is.


    This is thest part.


    ¡°We just need you to get better now,¡± I add and Gabe nods.


    It¡¯s over.


    It feels like forever since I¡¯ve been here.


    I¡¯m at The Dark Odyssey and I¡¯m happy to slip back into the shoes of my old


    self.


    The creative tech wiz who brings the club to life.


    Today¡¯s my first day back anding back has brought with it a newfound


    excitement.


    Mostly because I can¡¯t wait to see her.


    Mimi.


    She was at the restaurant all day. She¡¯s been like that for thest month. Rushed off her feet trying to get ready for the grand opening next Friday.


    She looks happier than I¡¯ve ever seen her. She looks like she¡¯s found herself and as I¡¯ve watched her in her element it¡¯s been amazing to see how much she¡¯s changed.


    I practically feed off her happiness.


    Everything has changed.


    Gabe is off, getting better and spending time with Charlotte. The relief of having him pull through was something that seemed to heal each of us in some way.


    Nevertheless, it was only to a certain extent when it came to Vincent. I¡¯ve watched him and it feels like time caught up with emotion.


    He acts like he¡¯s okay but I know he¡¯s not. So I¡¯ve had to change too and bring myself up to speed with what I need to do as capo.


    Thest month saw me doing different things. I helped Gabe get back on his feet, but I worked closely with Pa and Vincent learning the ropes but really¡­ it¡¯s prepping for the next thing and sharpening my abilities so I know how to handle the various situations we mighte across.


    I don¡¯t get Nick involved in any of that and definitely not Gabe. It was like I was activated and them too.


    They can go back to their slumber of normality until I need them again.


    Until that happens my time is split and The Dark Odyssey is still my yground.


    I¡¯m standing by the archway of my private lounge smoking a cigar while I look at the craze of bodies shing together on the dancefloor.


    Always the same and I still think the people look like they¡¯re part of a massive orgy. They dance as such and blend in with the people having sex on the sidelines.


    It¡¯s still crazy as fuck and they all still fuck like they¡¯re crazy.


    It reminds me that while I¡¯ve changed parts of me will always be the same. I¡¯m still the same guy who agreed with his brothers and cousins to set up a sex club. I¡¯m still the same guy who¡¯s about to dive into a billion dor fortune with The Odyssey Hotels and take over the Caribbean.


    I¡¯m still a voyeur. That hasn¡¯t changed one bit.


    I like watching the dark fantasy unfold before me and as I hear the gentle echo of footstepsing towards me I know it¡¯s my babygirl.


    I look at her wearing a sheer gold slip the same color as her hair. It hugs her breasts and leaves nothing to the imagination.


    She¡¯s wearing a ck and gold mask with the same color featherings.


    And, gold lipstick.


    The only distinction of color are her rose tipped nipples pressing against the fabric.


    See I¡¯m not like the others. I want people to see my woman, see what she looks like and know she¡¯s mine.


    I can tell anybody now that beautiful woman approaching me knows she has me under her spell.


    It¡¯s still fucking hot like hell and it¡¯s thest week in September. Even though it¡¯s supposed to be a cooler month it¡¯s still stifling, and suffocating.


    Know, what¡¯s hotter?


    Her.


    Maria Cipriani.


    This former ¡®friend¡¯ of mine who will be my wife soon. I can¡¯t wait until spring.


    There¡¯s no trace of the little pixie, fairylike features tonight.


    She¡¯s the wild erotic fairy and tonight she¡¯ll pull me into another dark fantasy.


    The kind that will leave a badass mobster like me begging for more.


    ¡°Baby¡­¡± I say as she gets to me. I take her hand and kiss her knuckles.


    ¡°You were watching¡­¡± she smiles as I walk around her and check out her fine body. I give her lush ass a gentle squeeze and run my fingers over the t of her stomach like I¡¯m marking my territory with my fingertips.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I always Babygirl?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I don¡¯t want to get jealous. They¡¯re still talking about you. All the girls. They still want you.¡± She flutters hershes.


    ¡°That so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I set them straight though. Told them you were mine.¡±


    I smile at her and nod. ¡°Well said.¡± I pick up a lock of her hair and her smile widens.


    I take her hand and we fall into a slow dance when the music changes to a low beat.


    I press my lips to her ear and inhale that sweet vani scent of her. It drives me wild.


    ¡°I lost my keys again,¡± she whispers against my skin.


    I smile. We¡¯re ying this game again.


    ¡°Did you lose them in the sex dungeon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we should go there and look.¡±


    I look down at her, holding her gaze and smile at the invitation to our dark, wild fantasy where we dance like devils, dancing on the edge.


    Me and her, like the years before we¡¯ll dance into the years toe.


    She knows now she belongs to me.


    She knows too that I belong to her.


    Time to break more rules with her.


    Possess her, dominate her, own her.


    Heart. Body. Mind. Soul.


    ¡°Red is your safe word,¡± I tell her.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I take her hand and lead her away.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!